RARE  BOOK  q 

2-078  B 

Jay  18561* 

The  autobiography  of  the  Rev. 
William  Jay 

DATE 

ISSUED  TO 

— 

2-OJ8 

jpk&E  SQ.QK 


3 

Jay  J 3 33r 

1856 

The  autobiography  of  the  Rev.  William 
Jay 


Date  Due 

<f> 

Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2016 


https://archive.org/details/autobiographyofr00jayw_1 


■Engraved:  "by  A.H  Bxtchie. 


CL 


THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY; 

WITH 


REMINISCENCES  OF  SOME  DISTINGUISHED  CONTEMPORARIES, 
SELECTIONS  FROM  HIS  CORRESPONDENCE,  AND 
LITERARY  REMAINS. 


EDITED  BY 

GEORGE  BEDFORD,  D.D.,  LL.D., 

AND 


JOHN  AN  GEL  L JAMES 


IN  TWO  VOLUMES. 

VOL.  I. 


8 

I"?!./ 


l ' 2 4 


NEW  YORK: 

ROBERT  CARTER  & BROTHERS, 
No.  2 85  BROADWAY.' 

1856. 

Zo  7 S’ 


Entered,  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1854,  by 
ROBERT  CARTER  & BROTHERS, 
in  the  Clerk’s  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  Southern  District  of 
New  York. 


8T  ISHHiO TYPJllD  H V 

THOMAS  B.  SMITE. 

*16  Willian  St.,  N.  Y. 


bv 

E O.  JENKINS, 

1 14  Nassau  St. 


PREFACE 


TO  THE 


AMERICAN  EDITION. 


Heathenism  preserved  the  ashes  of  the  dead, 
Christianity  embalms  the  memory  of  the  just. 
Such  men  as  the  Rev.  William  Jay  belong  to 
no  body  of  Christians,  nor  to  any  particular  na- 
tion, but  to  the  Church  and  mankind  at  large. 
His  simply  beautiful  devotional  exercises  have 
found  their  way  to  almost  every  land,  until  his 
name  has  become  a household  word,  rendering 
any  introduction  to  his  life  unnecessary. 

Whilst  living  he  deemed  it  proper  to  pre- 
pare an  autobiography  of  himself,  which  his 
family  have  published  at  the  earliest  possible 
day.  If  to  any  it  should  seem  imperfect,  the 
reply  is,  so  he  judged  best.  Those  who  knew 
him,  will  be  satisfied  that  it  was  done,  as  every- 
thing else  was,  with  a desire  to  serve  to  the 


VI 


PREFACE. 


utmost  his  day  and  generation,  when  he  should 
be  out  of  the  reach  of  either  censure  or  ap- 
plause. With  the  remarks  of  the  editors  alone 
some  alterations  have  been  considered  neces- 
sary, to  render  it  suitable  to  readers  in  this 
country.  Also,  the  American  edition  contains 
a considerable  amount  of  matter  not  to  be 
found  in  the  English  one. 


Pelham  Priory,  N.  Y. 


PREFACE. 


The  Editors  have  a few  words,  and  but  a few,  to  express 
— and  those  chiefly  for  the  satisfaction  of  the  reader — that 
in  the  following  pages  he  may  feel  assured  he  will  read  wThat 
Mr.  Jay  left  for  his  perusal.  It  was  the  anxious  wish  of  his 
family,  and  especially  of  his  executors,  that  the  manuscripts 
here  published  should  pass  precisely  as  he  left  them,  into 
the  hands  of  the  Editors,  one  of  whom  was  selected  by  Mr. 
Jay  before  his  death,  and  the  other  subsequently  by  his 
family.  To  them  the  papers  were  committed  entire,  and 
without  alteration,  restriction,  or  condition,  to  edit  them  for 
the  press,  according  to  their  best  judgment,  and  to  make 
such  additions  as  might  seem  desirable  to  complete  the  nar- 
rative ; carefully,  however,  distinguishing,  as  they  have  done, 
between  such  additions  and  the  original  work. 

In  undertaking  this  task  they  did  not  feel  that  they  were 
required  to  write  a Memoir,  but  simply  to  complete  an 
Autobiography,  which  was  necessarily  left,  as  to  time,  un- 
finished ; and  to  gather  up  such  other  portions  of  informa- 
tion, respecting  Mr.  Jay,  and  his  course  through  life,  as 
might  seem  desirable  for  the  purpose  of  perpetuating  the 
memory  of  so  much  excellence,  usefulness,  and  wisdom.  It 
has,  therefore,  been  their  main  object  to  let  Mr.  Jay  speak 
for  himself ; and  to  preserve  such  specimens  of  his  mind 
and  genius,  piety  and  usefulness,  at  different  periods  of  his 
long  course,  as  might  prove  both  gratifying  and  instructive. 

They  are  well  aware  that  a large  circle  of  friends  are 
waiting,  with  eager  expectation,  for  a work  which  its  author 


IV 


PREFACE. 


had  often  promised  should  be  forthcoming  after  his  death, 
and  which  it  was  well  known  he  had  long  been  preparing. 
To  such  they  trust  it  will  prove  all  that  they  had  antici- 
pated from  the  pen  of  their  esteemed  friend  ; and  that  to  a 
still  wider  circle,  though  now  dead,  he  will  yet  speak.  Some 
persons  may  wonder  at  the  delay  of  the  publication  ; but 
when  they  are  informed  that  the  whole  of  the  manuscripts 
have  had  to  be  rewritten,  from  a handwriting  requiring  no 
little  skill  and  patience  to  decipher,  and  then  to  be  carefully 
compared  and  examined ; and  that  much  new  matter  had  to 
be  collected  to  continue  the  thread  of  the  narrative,  and  to 
carry  it  through  the  closing  scene, — it  will  be  evident  that 
no  time  has  been  lost,  and  that  greater  haste  could  only 
have  been  attended  with  defects  and  incompleteness. 

The  Editors  have  now  only  to  commend  the  work  to  the 
candid  attention  of  the  reader ; and  the  blessing  of  Him  who 
alone  can  make  this  monument,  his  servant  has  inscribed  to 
the  glory  of  His  divine  grace,  eminently  subservient  to  the 
edification  of  His  Church  universal,  and  encouraging  to  the 
rising  ministry,  who  have  in  Mr.  Jay  an  example  which 
they  may  do  well  to  emulate,  and  an  instance  of  success 
which  they  will  scarcely  hope  to  surpass.  The  portraiture 
and  the  history  are  now  before  them,  and  with  equal  talents, 
superior  advantages,  similar  motives,  diligence  and  devoted- 
ness, while  they  have  the  same  Gospel  to  preach,  the  same 
world  to  preach  in,  and  the  same  Master  to  serve,  why  may 
not  the  Church  yet  be  blessed  with  many  a young  preacher 
who  shall  begin  as  auspiciously,  proceed  as  successfully, 
and  terminate  as  honorably,  as  William  Jay  ? 


CONTENTS  TO  VOL.  I. 


TA.GK 

Preface  by  the  English  Editors iii 

Preface  by  the  American  Editor v 

General  Introduction  to  the  Autobiography,  Reminiscences,  &c.  . I 


PART  I. 

THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

LETTER  I. 

Reasons  for  his  Autobiography 13 

LETTER  II. 

His  Parentage — Remarks  on  Pedigrees  and  Ancestors — Anecdotes 
— Effects  of  Scenery  upon  him 19 

LETTER  Ilf. 

His  Early  Life — Methodism  at  Tisbury — Conversion — Mrs.  Turner 
takes  notice  of  him — Works  at  Fonthill  Abbey — Mr.  Beckford 
(Editors’ Notices  of  Mr.  Beckford) 25 

LETTER  IV. 

Visit  of  Mr.  Winter  to  Tisbury — Introduction  of  Mr.  Jay  to  Mr. 
Winter — Letter  from  him  to  Mr.  Winter — His  Admission  into' 

Mr.  Winter’s  Academy  at  Marlborough — Mr.  W’s  faith  for  pe- 
cuniary support — His  Studies — Village  Preaching  . . .34 


Vlll 


CONTENTS. 


LETTER  V. 

PAG* 

His  First  Sermon  at  Ablington — Contributors  the  Expenses  of 

his  Education,  John  Thornton,  Esq.,  and  others — (Editors’  brief 
notice  of  Mr.  Thornton) — Proposal  to  go  to  the  University  of 
Oxford — Preference  for  the  Domestic  System — List  of  Students 
in  Marlborough  Academy 41 

LETTER  VI. 

Applications  for  “The  Boy  Preacher” — Introduction  to  Rev.  Row- 
land Hill — First  Visit  to  Surrey  Chapel — His  Intercourse  with 
John  Newton  and  Rev.  John  Ryland — Invitations  to  settle  in 
London — His  Introduction  to  Miss  Davies — Residence  at  Chris- 
tian Malford — His  Farewell  Sermon,  and  Mr.  Winter’s  Address 
to  the  Reader 49 

LETTER  VI  r. 

Meets  with  Lady  Maxwell — Supplies  Hope  Chapel  at  the  Hotwells 
— Acquaintance  with  Rev.  T.  Tuppen — Preaches  during  his 
Illness — Opening  of  Argyle  Chapel,  built  for  Mr.  Tuppen — Ex- 
tracts from  his  Sermon  on  the  occasion — Dying  Chamber  of 
Mr.  Tuppen — Unanimous  Invitation  of  Mr.  Jay  to  the  Pastorate 
— Ordination  Service — Mr.  Jay’s  Confession  of  Faith — Extract 
from  Mr.  Winter’s  Charge  to  the  Pastor — Address  by  Mr.  Jay 
prefixed  to  the  Ordination  Service 66 

LETTER  VIII. 

His  Residence  at  Bath — Predilections  for  it — Circumstances  of  the 
Congregation — Harmony — Admission  of  Members  . . .97 

LETTER  IX. 

His  Marriage — His  Children — Death  of  his  son  William,  and  his 
daughter  Statira 102 

LETTER  X. 

Mrs.  J ay’s  Illness — Peculiarity  of  it — His  Privation  by  it — State 
of  his  own  Health — Alarming  Symptoms — Mr.  Wilberforce’s 


CONTENTS. 


IX 


* PARK 

Advice — Introduces  him  to  Dr.  Baillie — Success  cf  his  Treat- 
ment— Reflections — Early  Rising — Abstinence — Patronage  of 
Teetotalism Ill 


LETTER  XI. 

His  Authorship — First  Volume  of  Sermons — Monthly  Review — 
Succeeding  Publications — Hymns,  &c 119 

LETTER  NU. 

Preaches  before  the  Duke  of  Sussex  at  the  Opening  of  Hanover 
Chapel,  Peckham — Review  of  his  course — Early  Disadvantages 
— Influence  of  his  position  on  his  Happiness  . . . .125 

LETTER  XIII. 

His  Course  of  Reading — Favorite  Authors — Dr.  Owen— Robert 
Hall’s  opinion  of  him  controverted— Favorite  Commentators  and 
Divines — Methods  of  Study — Composition — Mrs.  More’s  Advice 
to  him 134 


LETTER  XIV. 

Review  of  his  Annual  Visits  to  London,  and  Services  at  Surrey 
Chapel — Remarks  on  Frequent  Preaching — Visit  to  Ireland — 
Rebellion — Alderman  Hutton,  his  Host — Notice  of  John  Walker, 
Dublin  .......  ...  142 

LETTER  XV 

Visit  to  Scotland  for  the  London  Missionary  Society — Dr.  Charles 
Stuart — Letter  from  him  to  Mr.  J ay — Subsequent  Intercourse — 
Apology  for  his  severe  Criticisms  on  Mr.  Jay — Anecdotes  on 
Preaching — Remarks  on  the  Scottish  custom  of  Lecturing — His 
own  Preparation  for  the  Pulpit — Usefulness — Right  Aim — Ex- 
temporaneous Preaching — State  of  the  Pulpit  among  Noncon- 
formists— Methodist  Ease,  Earnestness,  Life,  &c. — Attraction 
for  the  Masses — Union  of  the  Two  Styles  of  Preaching — Best 
Character  of — Faults  of  Scottish  Preachers — The  Dry  and  the 
Luscious — Long  Preaching 149 


X 


CONTENTS. 


LETTER  XVI. 

PAGE 

Criticisms  on  his  Sermons — Defence  of  his  Method — American  Re* 
vival  Preaching  — Scriptural  Language  — Objectors  — Pastoral 
Visiting — Complaints — His  Explanation 163 

LETTER  XVII. 

Pleasant  Review  of  his  Life,  Private  and  Public — Trials,  Pleasures, 

&c.,  &c. — Religious  Denominations — Complacent  Review  of  Di- 
versities— Not  incompatible  with  Union — Change  of  Religious 
Connections 178 


LETTER  XVIII. 

His  own  Church — Advantages  and  Disadvantages — His  Calvinism 
■ — Difficulties — Adherence  to  the  Bible — His  Rules  in  Studying 
it — What  to  Avoid,  and  what  to  Seek 186 

LETTER  XIX. 

His  Review  of  the  State  of  Religion  in  his  Youth  contrasted  with 
its  advanced  state  when  he  wrote — The  Establishment — The 
Dissenters — The  Institutions,  &c.,  &c 193 


PART  II. 

SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

BY  THE  EDITORS. 

Formation  of  the  London  Missionary  Society — Preaches  at  its  First 
Anniversary — At  Subsequent  Meetings — At  its  Jubilee — De- 
gree of  Doctor  in  Divinity  conferred  on  him  by  New  Jersey 
College — Death  of  his  daughter  Statira — Celebration  of  the 
Fortieth  Anniversary  of  his  Pastorate — Extracts  from  his  Ser- 
mon on  that  occasion — Sir  William  Knighton’s  Account  of  Two 
Sundays  spent  at  Bath — The  Jubilee  of  his  Pastorate — Sermons 
— Speeches — Presentations — Hymns  by  James  Montgomery, 


CONTENTS. 


XI 


Esq. — Gold  Medal- -Pillars,  &c. — Made  Vice-President  of  the 
Path  Bible  Society-  - Death  of  Mrs.  Jay — Present  by  Female 
Servants  of  his  Congregation — Second  Marriage — An  Assistant 
chosen — Rev.  R.  A.  Vaughan — Visit  of  Dr.  Johns  of  Baltimore 
— His  Account  of  Mr.  Jay  in  the  Family  and  in  the  Church — 

Last  Sermon  at  Aigyle  Chapel — Extracts  from — Illness  at 
Worthing  and  Resignation  of  the  Pastorate — Choice  of  a Suc- 
cessor— A Division  of  his  Church — Last  Illness — Temporary  Re- 
coverv — Visits  Friends  and  Preached  his  Last  Sermon — Finished 
his  Last  Publication — Sayings  on  his  Sick-bed — Death,  Dec.  27, 

1853  — The  Funeral  Services  and  Interment  — Death  of  his 
daughter,  Mrs.  Ashton—  Remarks — Miscellaneous  Sketches — 
Relaxations — Family  Worship — Simplicity  of  Manners  at  Home 
— Dr.  Bowie’s  (his  Physician)  Recollections  and  Account  of  his 
Last  Days — Mr.  Jay’s  Familiar  Expositions  at  his  Vestry — 
Several  Specimens — Letter  of  the  Earl  of  Gainsborough  on  his 
Death  204—294 


PART  III. 

/ 

REMINISCENCES  OF  DISTINGUISHED  CONTEM- 


PORARIES. 

Preface 297 

I. 

Rev.  John  Newton 303 

II. 

Rev.  John  Ryland 323 

III. 

William  Wilberforce,  Esq.,  M.P. 336 

IV. 

Mrs.  Hannah  More 367 


Rev.  Rowland  Hill,  M.A. 


V. 


. 389 


PART  I. 


THF  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 

or  the 


REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


\ 


GENERAL  INTRODUCTION 


TO 

THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY,  REMINISCENCES,  &c. 


“ They  that  be  wise  shall  shine  as  the  brightness  of 
the  firmament,  and  they  that  turn  many  to  righteous- 
ness as  the  stars  for  ever  and  ever.”  So  speaks  the 
Oracle  of  Sacred  Truth,  and  all  history  elucidates  and 
confirms  it.  When  such  moral  benefactors  of  the 
world  pass  away  from  the  scenes  and  labors  of  time,  a 
lustre  gathers  around  their  memory  purer  and  steadier 
than  that  which  attaches  to  conquerors,  statesmen,  and 
princes.  Even  the  honored  names  of  poets,  patriots, 
and  philosophers,  though  sounded  forth  more  loudly 
and  widely  by  the  trump  of  fame,  are  not  so  dear  to 
mankind,  nor  do  they  exert  so  benign  and  extensive 
an  influence  upon  the  heart  and  character  of  survi- 
vors. This  happy  result  seems  to  be  secured  by  a law 
in  the  moral  government  of  God  which  conserves  for 
the  benefit  of  future  ages,  whatever  in  human  charac- 
ter is  most  redolent  of  heaven’s  own  goodness  and  pu- 


2 


GENERAL  INTRODUCTION  TO 


rity.  That  law  may  be  clearly  traced  in  the  history 
and  experience  of  mankind,  but  is  fully  read  only  in 
the  words  of  inspiration,  “the  righteous  shall  be  in 
everlasting  remembrance,  but  the  name  of  the  wicked 
shall  rot.”  Even  the  world  itself,  true,  in  this  case,  to 
its  moral  instincts,  cannot  help  reverencing  the  one 
character,  and  despising  the  other,  though  unconscious 
of  the  law  by  which  it  is  influenced. 

Hence  the  fragrant  memories  of  the  good  and  great 
are  claimed  as  the  common  property  of  mankind. 
They  are  the  specimens  of  itself  in  which  humanity 
glories ; the  types  of  what  men  ought  to  be,  and  liv- 
ing examples  of  what  the  grace  of  God  can  do  with 
even  a-  fallen  nature.  Men  will  not  let  such  memories 
perish.  They  are  the  load-stars  of  life  to  many  : lu- 
minaries to  all  eyes  that  never  sink  beneath  the  hori- 
zon. Or  in  another  view,  they  become  sacred  spoils 
rescued  by  their  own  inherent  immortality  from  the 
power  of  the  universal  destroyer,  and  consecrated  by 
the  pen  of  history  to  embellish  and  enrich  future  and 
distant  ages.  Humanity  would  feel  itself  poor  with- 
out them ; and  history  would  want  its  greatest  lights 
and  best  lessons. 

These  intellectual  and  spiritual  treasures  may  re- 
main embodied  in  the  writings  which  such  pre-emi- 
nently wise  and  good  men  bequeath  to  the  world ; or 
they  may  consist  in  the  records  which  others  preserve 
of  their  bright  example,  wise  instructions,  and  useful 


THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY,  REMINISCENCES.  ETC. 


3 


lives;  and  sometimes  partly  in  their  own  writings, 
and  partly  in  those  of  others  concerning  them.  It  is 
only  occasionally  and  rarely  that  such  persons  embalm 
their  own  memories,  for  the  benefit  of  their  successors, 
in  an  autobiography ; and  probably  it  is  chiefly  duo 
to  the  rarity  of  this  species  of  composition,  that  the 
desire  to  peruse  it  has  become  so  strong. 

It  is  a difficult  and  a delicate  thing  for  a man  to 
write  memoirs  of  himself,  and  the  world  is  curious  to 
see  how  he  can  perform  it.  There  is  strong  reason, 
however,  to  doubt  whether  any  artist  could  produce 
so  good  a portrait  of  himself  as  he  could  of  some 
other  person,  or  some  other  of  him.  At  any  rate  we 
have  seldom  seen  an  autobiography  which  conveyed 
so  accurate  and  complete  a conception  of  the  charac- 
ter of  its  subject  as  might  have  been  conveyed  by  an- 
other hand ; though  in  some  lineaments  it  might  have 
been  more  accurate  and  striking.  There  are  doubtless 
many  things  in  a man’s  experience  and  feelings  which 
no  one  can  understand  and  explain  so  well  as  himself 
— many  facts  in  his  history  which  no  one  can  describe 
so  well  as  himself-— and  perhaps  some  traits  and  some 
phases  of  his  character  which  no  one  can  harmonize 
with  his  individuality  so  well  as  himself ; and  if  he  be 
so  thoroughly  honest  and  simple-hearted  as  not  to  fear 
being  “known  and  read  of  all  men,”  and  so  devout  a 
worshipper  of  truth  as  to  sacrifice  pride  and  fame 
upon  its  altar,  then  he  may  produce  an  autobiography, 


4 


GENERAL  INTRODUCTION  TO 


the  accuracy  of  which  would  command  the  approving 
verdict  of  all  competent  judges,  and  the  value  of 
which  every  reader  would  appreciate.  In  that  case 
we  might  place  the  portrait  in  the  picture  gallery  and 
moral  treasury  of  the  mind,  to  be  studied  for  imita- 
tion, as  well  as  reverenced  and  guarded  by  honor  and 
love.  When  the  memory  of  the  just  has  thus  embod- 
ied itself  in  form,  and  embalmed  itself  in  our  affec- 
tions, it  only  remains  for  us  then  to  give  to  it  that 
vital  force  and  influence  which  shall  enable  it  to  repro- 
duce its  like  in  ourselves  and  future  generations. 

Whether  our  esteemed  friend,  Mr.  Jay,  showed 
more  wisdom  in  writing  memoirs  of  himself  than  he 
would  have  shown  in  leaving  materials  by  which  some 
other  hand  might  have  traced  his  history,  and  describ- 
ed his  character,  or  whether  he  has  comprised  in  his 
autobiography  as  much  of  himself  and  his  history  as 
his  friends  and  the  world  will  care  to  know,  are  both 
questions,  we  suspect,  on  which  there  will  be  a diversi- 
ty of  opinion,  and  which  as  editors  it  does  not  become 
us  to  decide.  It  is,  however,  quite  certain  that  many 
interesting  facts  in  his  history  are  not  noticed  in  the 
Biography,  and  that  some  of  the  most  important  and 
instructive  come  out  in  his  Reminiscences  of  other 
persons : so  that  the  reader  must  not  expect  to  find 
anything  like  a complete  narrative  of  Mr.  Jay’s  life  in 
his  Autobiography. 

While  it  is  probable  that  many  readers  of  this  vol- 


THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY,  REMINISCENCES,  ETC. 


0 


ume  will  feel  some  disappointment  that  Mr.  Jay  lias 
not  left  ns  a history  of  his  life  at  once  more  compre- 
hensive and  minute,  yet  the  record  of  his  matured 
opinions  on  various  important  subjects  connected  with 
the  cause  of  Evangelical  Religion,  will  by  men  of 
sound  judgment  be  accepted  as  ample  compensation 
for  the  lack  of  historic  detail.  Of  how  much  greater 
value,  in  other  memoirs  of  eminent  persons,  would 
such  expressions  of  opinion  have  proved,  than  many 
of  those  ordinary  incidents  of  every-day  life  which  as 
they  convey  no  important  information,  and  elucidate 
no  principle,  serve  only  to  swell  the  bulk,  without  en- 
hancing the  ivorth,  of  the  volume,  or  it  may  be  vol- 
umes. In  the  one  case  we  are  listening  to  the  decis- 
ions of  wisdom  and  experience,  while  in  the  other  we 
are  entertained  with  facts  without  interest,  or  garrulity 
without  amusement. 

Mr.  Jay’s  Reminiscences  often  bear  no  inconsiderable 
relation  to  himself,  and  show  the  influences  of  early 
connexions.  But  there  are  many  interesting  and 
memorable  facts  relating  to  his  personal  history  which 
he  has  failed  to  record  in  either  section  of  his  work, 
and  which  we  have  felt  it  our  duty  to  supply  as  far  as 
we  have  been  able  to  collect  information.  In  the  mat- 
ter of  dates  also  in  the  Autobiography,  where  they 
were  most  essential,  our  friend  has  been  totally  negli- 
gent. There  is  scarcely  one  from  the  beginning  to 
the  end.  Most  of  those,  however,  which  were  of  any 


6 


GENERAL  INTRODUCTION  TO 


importance,  we  liave  been  enabled  to  supply  from  Let- 
ters, Magazines,  Keviews,  and  other  sources. 

To  us,  moreover,  it  appears  an  inauspicious  circum- 
stance that  Mr.  Jay  should  have  left  his  Autobiogra- 
phy to  so  late  a period  of  life.  The  undertaking  was 
frequently  urged  upon  him  by  his  children,  but  it  was 
not  until  a very  earnest  Letter,  in  the  name  of  the 
rest,  was  written  by  one  of  his  sons,  that  he  com- 
menced it  resolutely  and  at  once.  This  was  about 
August  in  the  year  1843.  He  then  wrote  as  follows : — 

11  At  length  I have  begun  in  good  earnest,  having 
such  good  health  and  some  leisure,  besides  what  re- 
laxation requires,  to  write  the  memoir.  The  sight  of 
the  Letter  you  wrote,  dated  August  6,  1842,  urging 
it,  fell  in  my  way,  and  I yielded  to  it.  My  plan  is  to 
address  it  in  a number  of  Letters  to  yourself,*  like 
Mr.  Winter’s  to  me,  as  I can  go  on  by  easy  degrees. 
I have  already  written  seven,  but  I send  them  not 
(not  having  copies),  lest  they  should  be  lost ; and  I 
may  like  to  revise  them  as  I proceed.  I am  so  happy 
I have  hit  upon  this  method,  and  begin  to  feel  an  in- 
terest in  it.  The  fragments  I wrote  some  years  ago 
will  occasionally  come  in  with  alterations  and  addi- 
tions. Now  tell  no  one  this  but  your  wife,  till  I give 
you  leave.  Should  my  health  continue  I hope  to 
bring  together  a good  number  of  these  Letters ; but  I 

* This  was  addressed  to  one  of  his  sons,  but  he  afterwards  changed 
his  purpose,  and  addressed  these  Letters  to  all  of  his  children. 


THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY,  REMINISCENCES,  ETC.  7 

find  I must  not  apply  too  closely,  as  it  affects  my  head 
and  my  stomach.” 

At  this  period  Mr.  Jay  was  in  his  seventy-fourth 
year,  and  though,  as  to  his  preaching  abilities,  possi- 
bly as  lively  and  popular  as  ever,  yet  as  to  his  recol- 
lection of  dates,  and  the  order  of  circumstances,  it 
was  scarcely  to  be  expected  that  he  could  avoid  some 
confusion,  even  if  he  retained  vivid  recollections  of 
events  and  persons  through  so  long  a series  of  years. 
It  does  not  appear  that  he  had  kept  any  diary  or 
memoranda,  and  most  probably  had  nothing  to  aid 
him  but  his  memory  when  he  first  commenced  his 
work.  This,  however,  we  believe  applies  solely  to 
the  Autobiography. — The  u Reminiscences”  were  com- 
mitted to  paper  much  earlier,  at  least  in  part.  Some 
of  them  were  evidently  written  soon  after  the  demise 
of  the  subjects  of  them.  Many  of  these  were  persons 
of  note  and  eminence  in  their  day,  whose  friendship 
Mr.  Jay  highly  prized  ; and  all  of  them  had  some  in- 
fluence in  the  formation  of  his  character,  or  in  direct- 
ing the  events  and  circumstances  of  his  life.  Several 
of  the  most  distinguished  subjects  of  his  Reminiscences 
have  had  copious  and  separate  biographical  works 
devoted  to  them.  This,  however,  will  not  lessen  but 
rather  heighten  the  interest  attaching  to  his  recollec- 
tions. They  are  entirely  his  own,  and  for  the  most 
part  will  be  clear  additions  to  the  facts,  already  known, 
concerning  those  eminent  and  excellent  persons.  In 


8 


GENERAL  INTRODUCTION  TO 


some  instances  a clearer  light  will  be  thrown  on  ia,* 
tain  facts,  some  obscurities  will  be  removed,  and  some 
mistakes  or  misrepresentations  corrected.  We  are 
quite  sure  Mr.  Jay’s  anecdotes  will  be  highly  relished 
by  the  admirers  of  those  characters  to  whom  they  re- 
late. 

Concerning  his  correspondence  we  have  only  a very 
few  observations  to  offer.  It  appears  that  Mr.  Jay 
felt  a great  reluctance  to  engage  in  letter- writing. 
He  refers  to  this  so  early  in  his  history  as  the  com- 
mencement of  his  acquaintance  with  Miss  Davies, 
afterwards  Mrs.  Jay.  The  reader  will  find  it  confirm- 
ed in  an  early  section  of  his  Autobiography.  He 
frequently  alludes  to  it  in  the  course  of  his  corre- 
spondence, and  in  several  other  parts  of  his  writings  ; 
sometimes  alleging  conscious  distaste  and  incapacity, 
though  at  other  times  charging  neglect  and  failure  to 
the  pressure  of  other  claims  and  the  multiplicity  of 
public  engagements.  Yet  we  have  had  a very  con- 
siderable mass  of  letters  submitted  to  our  examination, 
a fair  proportion  of  them  being  long  letters. 

In  a paper  containing  directions  and  suggestions  to 
his  literary  executors,  he  writes  thus:  “ With  regard 
to  my  correspondence  I now  see  I never  laid  sufficient 
stress  upon  letter- writing  as  the  means  of  promoting 
social  affection  and  moral  pleasure  and  profit.  I had 
naturally  an  aversion  to  letter-writing.  My  letters 
were  therefore  few  and  imperfect,  and  written  in  haste, 


THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY,  REMINISCENCES,  ETC.  9 

as  if  occupying  time  taken  from  more  serious  engage- 
ments. I therefore  think  none  of  them  entitled  to 
publication.  Yet  I would  leave  this,  after  my  own 
expressed  opinion,  to  the  judgment  of  my  executors.” 

While  using  the  liberty  here  conceded  to  us  for  the 
gratification  of  friends,  we  have  at  the  same  time  re- 
spected Mr.  Jay’s  own  opinion  by  making  a compara- 
tively small  selection. 

It  would  seem  from  Mr.  Jay’s  high  appreciation  of 
the  epistolary  style  of  both  Newton  and  Cowper,  that 
he  felt  it  difficult  to  realize  his  own  ideal  of  excellence 
in  this  department.  This  may  explain  his  reluctance 
to  make  the  effort,  while  the  eagerness  of  his  corre- 
spondents to  be  favored  with  his  letters  attests  how  suc- 
cessful he  was  when  he  did  make  it.  His  own  style 
in  his  letters  scarcely  yields  in  simplicity,  playfulness, 
and  ease,  to  the  eminent  examples  at  which  he  as- 
pired. The  frequent  excuses  and  apologies  he  makes 
for  delay  clearly  prove  that  he  was  not  what  is  con- 
ventionally termed  a good  correspondent.  In  this 
respect  he  contrasts  himself  with  his  admired  and  be- 
loved tutor,  who  was  distinguished  for  the  excellence 
as  well  as  for  the  extent  of  his  epistolary  correspond- 
ence. Mr.  Winter,  he  says,  “ frequently  cautioned 
his  young  men  not  to  follow  his  example.  In  one 
case,  at  least,  this  advice,  I fear,  was  pursued  to  the 
extreme,  and  this  he  equally  censured.  The  writer  is 
the  guilty  individual.  When,  therefore,  I had  my 


.0 


GENERAL  INTRODUCTION  TO 


last  interview  with  my  venerable  friend,  he  asked  me 
— for  he  was  willing,  if  possible,  to  learn  of  those  he 
had  taught — to  sketch  the  outline  of  a sermon  from 
the  words,  1 His  letters,  say  they,  are  weighty.’  I com- 
plied ; but  in  presenting  it  expressed  my  wonder  at 
the  choice  of  the  subject,  and  intimated  that  I could 
hardly  deem  it  important  enough  for  the  edification 
of  an  audience  many  of  whom  could  not  write  at  all. 
He  smiled,  and  I saw  he  had  gained  his  object.  In 
this  way  he  had  insinuated  a mild  reproof.  He  had 
drawn  from  me  some  reflections  on  the  utility  and  im- 
portance of  letter-writing,  by  which  I own  I was  con- 
demned.” * 

An  indiscriminate  publication  of  a man’s  letters  is 
not  to  be  applauded,  A considerable  proportion  of 
all  letters  written  by  men  of  such  publicity  as  Mr. 
Jay  must  be  letters  upon  business  or  domestic  occur- 
rences, or  entering  into  details  of  family  matters  or 
interchanges  of  friendship,  in  which  strangers  can  feel 
no  interest  whatever,  and  from  which  they  can  extract 
no  improvement.  It  is  but  rarely  that  men  engaged 
in  public  life  can  sit  down  to  discuss  set  subjects  with 
their  friends ; and  it  is  but  very  seldom  indeed  that 
such  persons  can  afford  time  for  more  than  prompt 
and  brief  replies  to  their  correspondents.  But  some- 
times their  letters  to  their  afflicted  friends  are  highly 
valued,  and  may  be  appropriate  to  many  besides  those 

* Mr  Jay’s  Life  of  Winter,  p.  313. 


THE  AUTOBIOGKAPHV,  REMINISCENCES,  ETC.  11 

to  whom  they  were  first  addressed.  We  have  made  a 
selection  of  those  letters  to  Mr.  Jay’s  friends,  and  of 
some  of  theirs  to  him,  which  we  have  thought  would 
be  read  with  interest  by  others. 

W e trust  the  perusal  of  the  whole  work  will  grati- 
fy Mr.  Jay’s  numerous  friends,  and  through  the  Di- 
vine blessing  promote  that  great  and  good  cause  to 
which  our  venerated  friend  devoted  his  long  life  and 
earnest  endeavors. 


LETTER  I. 


REASONS  FOR  HIS  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 


My  very  dear  Children, — I duly  received  your 
very  kind  and  respectful  letter.  The  contents  were 
both  pleasing  and  humbling.  I could  not  but  feel 
gratified  by  the  expressions  of  your  filial  affection  and 
piety ; yet  my  conscience  told  me  while  reading  them, 
how  far  short  I came  in  fully  exemplifying  the  quali- 
ties and  excellences  which  your  regard  has  led  you  to 
attach  to  your  father. 

The  letter  is  too  partial  and  flattering  to  be  here  in- 
troduced. But  what  can  I say  to  the  proposal  it 
brings,  in  pressing  me  to  write  some  account  of  my- 
self, and  the  leading  events  of  my  life  ? The  applica- 
tion has  a powerful  claim  in  coming  from  those  who 
stand  in  a relation  so  near ; and  it  acquires  additional 
influence  when,  as  you  affirm,  it  is  accompanied  and 
enforced  by  the  earnest  wishes  of  my  other  relatives 
and  friends,  and  church  and  congregation,  and  of 
many  of  the  public. 

But  before  I could  determine  on  refusing  or  com- 
plying with  the  proposal,  I had  four  things  to  con- 
sider : — 

First,  Whether  such  a memoir  ought  to  be  secured  ? 


14 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


This  was  a delicate  question  for  the  individual  him- 
self to  answer,  and  some  might  suppose  that  he  could 
not  answer  in  the  affirmative,  without  betraying  self- 
importance.  But  humility  is  not  founded  on  igno- 
rance. A man  may  know  and  own  what  he  is,  with- 
out vanity  or  pride,  if  he  can  say,  “ By  the  grace  of 
God  I am  what  I am  “Not  I,  but  the  grace  of  God 
which  was  with  me.”  It  would  have  been  mere  affec- 
tation (and  it  must  have  been  deemed  so),  had  I seemed 
unacquainted  with  my  rise  from  an  obscure  condition, 
the  earliness  of  my  preaching,  the  degree  of  popularity 
attending  my  first  efforts  ; the  undiminished  continu- 
ance of  the  favor  shown  to  my  labors  ; the  candid  re- 
spect I have  received  from  the  various  religious  de- 
nominations I have  occasionally  served ; the  friendly 
notice  taken  of  me  by  some  very  significant  person- 
ages ; the  number  of  my  publications,  with  their  ac- 
ceptance and  enlarged  circulation  at  home  and  abroad  ; 
and  the  portion  of  usefulness,  in  serving  my  genera- 
tion for  more  than  half  a century,  which  is  generally 
attributed  to  my  endeavors. 

A second  question  was,  Whether,  if  I refused  this 
proposal,  everything  of  the  kind  would  be  prevented 
from  other  quarters  ? The  present  rage  for  biography 
is  excessive  and  notorious.  Such  is  the  voracity  of 
its  appetite,  that  it  frequently  waits  not  for  the  license 
which  death  is  supposed  to  give.  It  falls  upon  its 
prey,  and  devours  it  alive ; and  many  a man  may  be 
himself  the  reader  of  his  own  character  and  history, 
furnished  by  some  anonymous  or  even  known  writer. 
A number  of  different  sketches  of  myself  have  al- 
ready appeared  in  periodical  or  separate  publications 
in  England  and  America.  It  is  not,  therefore,  impos- 


THE  KEY.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


15 


sible  or  improbable  but  some  notices  after  my  deatli 
may  be  attempted,  either  by  the  mercenary  or  needy 
grasping  at  gain,  or  by  real  friends,  meaning  well,  but 
laboring  often  in  the  dark. 

Thirdly . It  was  to  be  asked  whether  autobiography 
in  some  respects  is  not  more  desirable  and  preferable 
than  information  derived  from  extraneous  sources? 

“ Those  relations,”  says  Johnson,  “ are  commonly  the 
most  valuable,  in  which  the  writer  tells  his  own  story.” 
With  regard  to  a man’s  talents  and  productions,  and 
also  those  attributes  and  habits,  the  result  and  fame  of 
which  form  so  much  of  what  we  mean  by  character, 
the  pen  of  another  may  be  better  than  his  own.  But 
yet,  respecting  many  things  of  an  interesting  nature, 
he  himself  must  be  the  best  witness,  the  best  judge, 
and  the  best  recorder.  By  a competent  writer,  the 
public  life  of  an  individual  is  easily  supplied;  but 
people  are  seldom  satisfied  without  some  insight  into 
his  more  private  retreats  and  recesses.  They  would 
know  not  only  what  he  did,  but  why  he  did  it.  They 
would  know,  not  only  the  direction  in  which  he 
moved,  but  whether  he  was  led  into  it  by  design  or 
accident,  and  what  retarded  or  aided  his  progress. 
They  would  not  only  contemplate  his  elevation,  but 
learn  by  what  degrees  and  efforts  and  instrumentalities 
he  reached  it ; for  there  is  nothing  really  unaccounta- 
ble in  such  cases.  The  thing  wondered  at  is,  under 
Providence,  the  natural  consequence,  of  a series  of 
events  and  circumstances.  What  appears  a kind  of 
impassable  depth  and  distance  between  the  early  and  . 
later  condition  of  the  man  is  owing  to  an  ignorance  of 
the  intermediate  connexions  in  the  passage.  We  see 
him  on  the  opposite  sides,  but  have  not  accompanied 


16 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


him  in  the  transition  from  the  one  to  the  other ; but 
he  himself  knows  that  he  passed,  not  by  a miracle,  but 
by  means  ; that  he  was  not  supernaturally  borne 
across,  but  gained  his  position  by  many  alternations 
of  hope  and  fear ; by  many  a weary  step,  and  by  many 
a painful  struggle. 

But  how  is  a man’s  more  personal  and  interior  ex- 
perience, his  original  disadvantages  or  helps;  what 
chilled  his  ardor  or  animated  his  diligence ; what  in 
his  intellectual,  or  spiritual,  or  official  career  was  found 
to  be  his  bane  or  his  benefit ; with  many  other  inter- 
esting and  useful  things ; — how  is  all  this  to  be  known, 
unless  from  the  communications  of  the  individual 
himself? 

A diary  will  not  fully  subserve  the  purpose.  A 
diary  regards  chiefly  a man’s  intercourse  with  God ; 
and  the  variations  of  his  religious  views  and  feelings 
there  recorded  are  designed  to  promote  self-acquaint- 
ance, and  not  to  divulge  himself  to  others.  Such  a 
work  is  devotional  rather  than  narratory,  and  will 
abound  with  much  that  is  not  proper  for  public  ob- 
servation. 

Fourthly . I had  to  inquire  whether,  in  such  an  un- 
dertaking, I could  trust  my  own  views  and  motives  ? 
While  I knew  how  hard  it  was  to  be  honest  where 
self  is  concerned,  and  that  nothing  is  perfectly  pure 
that  comes  from  man ; yet  I felt  that  I ought  to  be 
conscious  of  being  so  far  actuated  by  a principle  of 
truth,  rectitude,  and  usefulness,  as  to  be  able  to  com- 
mend my  work  unto  the  Lord ; and  not  only  to  im- 
plore his  assistance  in  the  performance,  but  also  to 
hope  for  his  blessing  in  the  perusal  of  it. 

These  considerations  I have  endeavored  fairly  to  ex- 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  :AV. 


1? 


amine ; and  though  I do  not  say  that  1 am  perfectly 
satisfied  as  to  the  conclusion,  yet  there  is  nothing  in 
it  that,  upon  the  whole,  constrains  me  to  decline  at- 
tempting the  engagement  you  urge  upon  me.  Yet  I 
fear  I shall  find  the  execution  ^o  easy  enterprise. 
Some  difficulty  will  be  found  in  the  selection.  When 
a man  looks  back  upon  a life  of  seventy-four  years, 
he  sees  a very  extensive  field  ; and  what  he  is  to  de- 
tach for  the  notice  of  others  asks  for  the  exercise  of 
judgment  and  prudence.  Much  may  be,  and  much 
ought  to  be,  passed  over.  Some  love  to  eke  out  pages 
and  volumes  ; but  a brief  account  will  generally  com- 
prise all  that  ordinary ‘biography  requires. 

Two  things  should  not  be  forgotten  in  the  choice  of 
articles.  1st.  The  influence  they  are  likely  to  have  on 
the  reader  in  a way  of  innocent  gratification,  instruc- 
tion, or  improvement.  And,  2dly.  Their  appropri- 
ateness to  the  character  of  the  individual. 

The  insertions,  therefore,  should  serve  directly  or 
indirectly  to  develop  him — for  it  is  of  him — of  his  con- 
dition— of  his  changes — of  his  opinions,  attachments, 
and  doings,  the  reader  wants  to  be  informed. 

But  besides  the  selection  of  materials  themselves, 
there  must  be  some  arrangement ; and  this  also  has  oc- 
casioned thought ; for  here  various  modes  have  been 
employed,  with  perhaps  equal  propriety  and  success. 
You  have  neither  recommended,  nor  suggested,  any 
particular  method.  I shall  therefore  throw  my  narra- 
tive and  reflections  into  a series  of  Letters  to  your- 
selves. In  this  I shall  conform  to  the  example  of  my 
honored  tutor,  Cornelius  Winter,  in  the  life  of  him 
which  I have  published,  and  which  has  met  with  so 
much  success.  This  mode  will  best  suit  a man  of 


18  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


years  and  engagements,  as  it  will  allow  of  freedom  in 
the  expression,  enlargement  or  contraction  in  the  state- 
ments, and  easy  gradualness  (not  much  affected  by 
breaks  and  pauses)  in  the  progress.  The  number  of 
Letters  the  series  will  contain,  must  depend  on  the  un- 
certainties of  circumstances.  But  whether  I shall  live 
and  be  able  to  accomplish  the  design  wholly  or  par- 
tially, rests  with  Him  in  “whose  hand  our  breath  is, 
and  whose  are  all  our  ways.”  u But  this  will  we  do  if 
God  permit.” 

N.  B.  I had  no  sooner  written  the  above  than  I was 
favored  with  a call  from  my  esteemed  brother,  the 
Rev.  John  Angell  James,  of  Birmingham.  Upon 
being  informed  of  my  purpose,  he  not  only  very  much 
approved  of  it,  and  zealously  urged  its  execution,  but 
begged  that  I would  not  limit  myself,  by  aiming  at  too 
much  conciseness ; especially  as  to  any  parts  and  cir- 
cumstances that  would  bear  usefully  upon  the  rising 
ministry  (for  that  ministry  whose  improvement  and 
excellency  he  has  shown  much  anxiety).  Hence  some 
things  which  otherwise  would  not  have  been  intro- 
duced, must  plead  this  excitement  and  sanction. 


LETTER  II. 


HIS  PARENTAGE. — REMARKS  ON  PEDIGREES  AND  ANCESTORS.- 
ANEODOTES. — EFFECTS  OF  SCENERY  UPON  HIM 


My  dear  Children, — In  commencing  this  Letter  I 
have  one  advantage  which  saves  me  time  and  trouble. 
I have  not  to  trace  a long  and  proud  lineage.  If  any 
great  and  illustrious  individuals  have  been  found 
among  my  ancestors,  they  have  not  been  ascertained, 
in  my  family,  in  my  own  time.*  But  were  I mean 
enough  to  feel  any  mortification  here,  I could  not  con- 
sole myself.  Lord  Bacon  has  remarked  that  they  who 
derive  their  worth  from  their  ancestors  resemble  “ po- 
tatoes, the  most  valuable  part  of  which  is  under 

* Through  the  courtesy  of  the  Rev.  J.  Ward,  Rector  of  Wath, 
near  Ripon,  we  have  been  favored  with  a considerable  list  of  per- 
sons of  the  name  of  Jay,  baptized,  married,  and  buried  at  Milton 
Listebon,  in  Wilts.  There  is  one  marriage  that  may  have  been  that 
of  Mr.  Jay’s  father  and  mother:  “1751,  May  13,  William  Jay  and 
Sarah  Smith  but  we  have  no  means  of  deciding  the  question. 
Mr.  Jay  has  said  very  little  of  his  parents.  A Rev.  Charles  Jay  was 
vicar  of  that  parish  in  the  year  1733,  and  died  there  1761. 

Mr.  Waylen,  of  Etchilhampton,  also  has  furnished  many  notices 
of  the  family  of  Jay  in  Wiltshire,  extending  back  for  nearly  three 
centuries;  but  from  which  of  them  Mr.  Jay  of  Bath  descended,  or 
whether  from  any  of  them,  all  authorities  are  silent,  and  probably 
NVilliam  Jay  was  as  ignorant  as  ourselves. 


20 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


ground.”  When  one  of  Lord  Thurlow’s  friends  was 
endeavoring  to  make  out  his  relationship  to  the  secre- 
tary, Cromwell,  whose  family  had  been  settled  in  the 
county  adjoining  Suffolk,  he  replied,  “ Sir,  there  were 
two  Cromwells  in  that  part  of  the  country — Thurlow 
the  Secretary,  and  Thurlow  the  Carrier ; I am  de- 
scended from  the  latter.”  We  have  read  of  a man 
who,  in  prospect  of  his  promotion,  being  asked  con- 
cerning his  pedigree,  answered  that  11  he  was  not  par- 
ticularly sure,  but  had  been  credibly  informed  that  he 
had  three  brothers  in  the  ark ;” — but  one  of  our  most 
distinguished  poets  of  obscure  origin  surpasses  this,  in 
his  epitaph : — 

“ Princes  and  heralds,  by  your  leave, 

Here  lie  the  bones  of  Matthew  Prior ; 

The  son  of  Adam  and  of  Eve, 

Can  Nassau  or  Bourbon  go  higher  ?” 

My  parents  were  very  respectable,  that  is,  they  were 
poor  and  religious : religious , not  precisely  according  to 
the  theory  and  discipline  of  a particular  party  (for  as 
yet  there  was  in  the  place  no  society  formed  on  pro- 
fessedly evangelical  principles,  nor  had  the  preaching 
of  such  doctrines  as  yet  been  heard  there)  ; but  really 
and  practically  religious;  exemplifying  the  morality 
of  the  gospel  under  the  influence  of  piety,  or  the  fear 
and  love  of  God  ; poor , not  abjectly  and  dependency, 
but  able  by  frugality  and  diligence  to  support  them- 
selves, and  to  bring  up  a family  in  the  decencies  and 
even  comforts  of  village  life. 

My  father  was  the  son  of  a small  farmer,  but  he 
himself  was  a mechanic,  working  at  the  business  of  a 
stone-cutter  and  mason.  There  was  nothing  remarka- 


THE  KEY.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


21 


ble  in  liim  as  to  talent,  or  in  my  dear  me  ther.  They 
were  both  persons  of  slender  education,  but  of 'good 
solid  understanding,  and  of  much  common  sense ; up- 
right, conscientious,  kind,  tender,  charitable  according 
to  their  means ; and  much  beloved  and  esteemed  in  all 
the  neighborhood.  I was  their  fourth  and  only  male 
child ; but  there  were  four  daughters,  all  of  whom  are 
“gone  the  way  of  all  the  earth.”  Three  of  them 
married  in  humble  life,  but  to  husbands  sober,  indus- 
trious, and  much  more  affectionate  and  attentive  to 
their  wives  than  many  I have  seen  in  superior  condi- 
tions, and  among  those  who  are  often  called  (for  what 
reason  Grod  only  knows)  “ the  better  sort  of  people .” 
The  other,  and  who  had  a considerable  share  of  wit 
and  cleverness,  was  united  to  a man  of  property ; and 
who  possessed  more  capacity  and  knowledge  than  per- 
haps half  the  whole  population  of  the  place  beside. 

The  presbyterian  minister  on  whom  we  attended 
was  a Clarkean  Arian,  (but  he  never  dealt  much  in 
doctrine,)  a very  dry  and  dull  preacher,  but  a lovely 
character,  and  exceedingly  tender-hearted,  kind,  and 
generous ; denying  himself  almost  to  a fault,  that  he 
might  have,  out  of  his  contracted  income,  to  give  to 
him  that  needeth  ; and  wherever  misery  was,  there 
was  he.  From  my  earliest  remembrance,  he  kindly 
and  gently  noticed  me  ; and  when  I was  able  to  read, 
he  presented  me  with  the  two  first  publications  I ever 
called  my  own.  These  were  “Watts’  History  of  the 
Old  and  New  Testament,”  and  “Bunyan’s  Pilgrim’s 
Progress,”  and  never  shall  I forget  my  feelings  at  the 
receipt  of  them  ; for  books  (what  a change  has  since 
taken  place !)  were  then  very  scarce  in  villages , at 
least  few  came  in  my  way.  The  schooling  of  the  vih 


22 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


lage  was  of  course  very  limited,  and  had  nothing  to 
awaken  or  expand  the  mind  beyond  the  common  ele- 
ments of  reading,  writing  and  vulgar  arithmetic.  In 
this  humble  education  I shared  ; but  I can  say  nothing 
more  : to  any  literary  or  intellectual  advantage  or  ex- 
citement I was  a stranger. 

It  is  perhaps  commonly  supposed  that  if  a man  is 
destined  to  make  a little  figure  in  the  world,  he  gives 
some  indication  of  it  in  childhood  and  even  in  infancy. 
Is  this  always  true  ? or  is  it  true  generally  ? It  is  said 
the  young  calf  and  the  young  lamb  begin  to  push  and 
to  butt  before  their  horns  appear.  Metaphors  alone 
prove  nothing.  Our  Saviour  speaks  of  some  seeds, 
which  fell  on  superficial  soil,  and  forthwith  they 
sprang  up  because  they  had  no  deepness  of  earth ; and 
the  larger  and  more  solid  and  durable  trees  are  slower 
in  their  growth  than  more  common  ones.  Thus  the 
oak  is  longer  in  its  rearing  and  maturing  than  the  pop- 
lar or  osier.  Doth  not  mind  both  act  and  show  itself 
according  to  particular  periods,  or  rather  occurrences, 
which  seize  and  press  and  excite  it  ? 

However  this  may  be,  to  compare  little  things  with 
greater,  I know  both  from  report  and  experience,  that 
your  father  exhibited  nothing  like  this  early  preco- 
ciousness. I can  well  remember  with  what  pains  I 
acquired  reading  ; and  my  oldest  sister  observed,  when 
questioned  concerning  my  first  years,  “We  thought 
he  never  would  have  learned.”  But  when  the  diffi- 
culty by  which  I was  depressed,  and  for  which  I was 
often  reproached,  was  overcome,  and  I felt  encourage- 
ment and  praise,  I soon  made  some  progress,  and  soon 
wished  to  make  more  ; but  what  opportunities  or  helps 
did  my  situation  afford  ? It  may  be  asked  if  I re- 


THE  KEV.  WILLIAM  JAY- 


23 


member  whether  at  an  early  season  I had  any  work- 
ings of  mind  not  growing  naturally  out  of  my  con- 
dition, but  having  a seeming  reference  to  my  subse- 
quent rising  in  life  ? I answer,  I had,  and  not  a few  ; 
though  it  would  not  be  easy  to  describe  them.  But  I 
always  felt  a strange  love  of  withdrawing  myself  from 
my  playmates  and  roving  alone ; and  while  pausing 
among  the  scenes  of  nature,  of  surrendering  myself 
to  musings  which  carried  me  away,  and  often  left  me 
lost,  in  doing  or  enjoying  something  indistinctly  dif- 
ferent from  what  I had  ever  actually  witnessed.  Our 
dwelling,  which  was  my  father’s  own  property,  con- 
sisting of  a double  tenement,  too  large  for  a cottage, 
had  attached  to  it  a proportionate  garden  and  orchard. 
It  was  situated  about  an  equal  distance  from  Lord 
Arundel’s,  of  Warder  Castle;  Pithouse,  the  seat  of 
Mr.  Bennet;  and  Fonthill,  then  the  splendid  mansion 
of  Mr.  Beckford.  The  village  in  which  it  stood  was 
wide  and  varied,  and  abounded  with  lovely  and  pic- 
turesque aspects — 

“ And  the  sweet  interchange  of  hill  and  vale  and  wood  and  lawn.” 

It  is  impossible  to  express  the  intense  pleasure  I felt 
from  a child,  in  the  survey  of  the  rural  scenery,  while 
standing  on  the  brow  of  an  eminence,  or  seated  upon 
the  upraised  root  of  a branching  tree,  or  walking 
through  a waving  field  of  corn,  or  gazing  on  a clear 
brook  with  fish  and  reeds  and  rushes.  How  vividly 
are  some  of  these  spots  impressed  upon  my  memory 
still ; and  how  recoverable,  at  this  distance  of  time, 
are  some  of  the  rude  reflections  so  early  associated 
whh  them ! 


24  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 

Yet  what  probability  was  there  that  such  a change 
as  I have  experienced  would  ever  take  place  ? No 
effort,  no  purpose  of  my  own,  or  of  my  relatives,  had 
the  least  concern  in  it.  It  resulted  purely  and  entirely 
from  the  providence  of  God ; and  as  it  was  not  only 
so  unlikely  in  itself,  but  so  eventful,  and  such  conse- 
quences hinged  upon  it,  I will  endeavor  to  state  the 
case  as  it  was , fairly  and  simply,  without  straining  to 
magnify  the  remarkable  into  supernatural,  or  the  ex- 
traordinary into  miraculous.  But  this  must  be  the 
subject  of  the  next  Letter.  In  the  meantime, 

I am,  &c. 


LETTER  III. 


3IS  EARLY  LIFE. — METHODISM  AT  TISBURY. — CONVERSION. — MRS. 

TURNER  TAKES  NOTICE  OF  HIM. — WORKS  AT  FONTHILL  ABBEY. — 

MR.  BECKFORD. — (EDITOR’S  NOTICES  OF  MR.  BECKFORD.) 

My  dear  Children, — Mr.  Thomas  Turner,  the 
memoir  of  whose  eminently  pious  wife  has  been  long 
before  the  public,  and  a second  edition  of  which  was 
published  by  Dr.  Bogue,  left  Tisbury  while  young. 
He  was  then  possessed  of  no  substance  ; but  he  grad- 
ually succeeded  in  business  at  Trowbridge,  and  gained 
more  than  a competency.  Being  a truly  religious 
man,  he  wished  to  do  something  to  evince  his  grati- 
tude to  God,  and  promote  the  welfare  of  his  fellow- 
men.  He  therefore  determined  to  introduce  the  preach- 
ing of  the  gospel  into  his  native  village,  and,  if  possi- 
ble, to  awaken  attention  to  the  one  thing  needful  in 
those  he  had  left  behind  him  in  ignorance  and  care- 
lessness. He  took  a house  and  licensed  it,  and  opened 
it  for  preaching.  After  some  length  of  time,  he  built 
also  a neat  chapel  entirely  at  his  own  expense  ; and  a 
very  considerable  congregation  and  church  were  raised 
there,  which  have  continued  ever  since  ; and  recently 
a new  commodious  and  beautiful  chapel  has  been  erect- 
ed, which  I had  the  pleasure  of  opening,  and  at  the 

2 


26 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


dedication  of  which  more  than  £100  was  collected, 
after  more  than  £7 00  had  been  subscribed  among  the 
people  themselves. 

Some  persons  love  to  talk  of  their  being  born  again, 
and  of  their  being  jnade  new  creatures,  with  a kind 
of  physical  certainty  and  exactness  ; and  refer  to  their 
conversions  not  as  the  real  commencement  of  a work 
which  is  to  continue  increasing  through  life,  but  as 
something  which  may  be  viewed  as  a distinct  and 
unique  experience,  immediately  produced,  originated, 
and  finished  at  once ; and  perfectly  determined  as  to 
its  time  and  place  and  mode  of  accomplishment ; but 
I hope  this  is  not  necessary,  for  I have  no  such  narra- 
tive or  register  to  afford.  A distinction  is  not  always 
made  between  depraved  nature  and  actual  transgress- 
ion. All  are  sinners,  and  all  have  come  short  of  the 
glory  of  God ; but  all  are'  not  profligate,  nor  in  this 
sense  do  all  speak  of  themselves,  as  if  they  had  been 
the  chief  of  sinners.  Restraint  from  evil  is  a mercy, 
as  well  as  sanctification  and  good  works.  I cannot 
speak  as  some  do  of  going  great  lengths  in  iniquity, 
and  thereby  rendering  a work  of  grace  more  sure  and 
more  divine.  I bless  God  I w^as  from  my  childhood 
free  from  immoralities.  I remember,  indeed,  one  act 
of  gross  transgression  (it  pains  me  now  in  review) ; it 
was  the  uttering  of  a known  and  repeated  falsehood , 
accompanied  with  an  oath , to  carry  a point,  as  I was 
intensely  at  play.  For  this  my  conscience  so  smote 
me  that  I was  soon  constrained  to  withdraw  from  my 
companions,  and  went  home,  and  retired  to  implore 
forgiveness.  But,  though  free  from  vice,  I now  began 
to  see  and  feel  deficiences  with  regard  to  duty,  and  to 
be  dissatisfied  with  the  state  of  my  heart  towards  God 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


27 


I also  felt  my  need  of  something  more  than  was  held 
forth  by  the  preaching  I heard.  Without  knowing 
the  nature  of  this  good,  I was  just  in  the  condition 
of  mind  that  would  welcome  and  relish  the  truth  com- 
monly called  evangelical.  Our  minister,  too,  from 
some  things  which  I had  said  (for  he  always  allowed 
and  encouraged  me  to  speak  freely),  strangely  put  into 
my  hands  a letter,  which  he  said  had  been  written  to  a 
father  by  a young  man  who  had  (these  were  his  own 
words)  become  a Methodist , and  wished  to  convert  him. 
I had  never  heard  of  the  name  before ; but  when,  soon 
after,  persons  of  this  description  were  reported  to  be 
coming  to  preach  in  the  village,  my  curiosity  was  the 
more  excited ; and,  from  the  instruction  and  impress- 
ion of  the  letter  (which  was  a very  striking  one),  I 
longed  to  hear  them,  conceiving  and  hoping  it  would 
relieve  my  concern  of  mind. 

The  private  dwelling  which  Mr.  Turner  had  pur- 
chased and  licensed  was  first  used  for  worship  on  the 
Saturday  evening  I attended.  The  singing,  the  ex- 
temporaneousness of  the  address,  and  the  apparent  af- 
fection and  earnestness  of  the  speaker,  peculiarly  af- 
fected me  ; and  what  he  said  of  “ the  faithful  saying, 
and  worthy  of  all  acceptation,  that  Jesus  Christ  came 
into  the  world  to  save  sinners,”  was  like  rain  upon  the 
mown  grass,  or  cold  water  to  a thirsty  soul.  I scarcely 
slept  that  night  for  weeping,  and  for  joy  ; and  as  the 
preaching  was  to  be  renewed  the  next  morning  at 
seven  o’clock  (not  to  interfere  with  the  service  of  the 
Established  Church),  I happened  to  be  the  first  that 
came.  Mrs.  Turner,  who  had  come  from  Trowbridge 
to  superintend  things  for  the  time,  opened  the  door 
herself,  and,  taking  me  by  the  hand,  benignly  asked, 


28 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 


“ Are  you  hungering  for  the  bread  of  life  ?”  She 
continued  talking  to  me  most  winningly  for  some 
minutes,  till  others  began  to  enter.  But  this  seem- 
ingly casual  and  trifling  circumstance  was  important 
in  the  result ; for  from  that  day  forward  she  particu- 
larly noticed  me ; and,  as  I had  been  recently  appren- 
ticed, and  was  returning  from  my  work,  which  was 
then  at  Fonthill  House,  in  the  evening,  she  often  met 
me,  and  conversed  with  me  till  I reached  home  ; and 
her  information  and  addresses  were  more  useful  than 
many  of  the  sermons  I heard,  as  she  adapted  herself 
to  the  state  she  found  I was  in,  and  to  the  present  kind 
of  knowledge  which  I required. 

[Reluctant  as  the  Editors  are  to  divert  the  reader’s 
attention  for  a single  moment  from  Mr.  Jay’s  interest- 
ing narrative,  they  yet  judge  that  this  is  the  most 
suitable  place  for  introducing  a few  facts  which  they 
feel  assured  will  add  interest  to  the  narrative,  and  in- 
crease the  gratification  of  the  reader.  The  mention  of 
Fonthill  House  a page  or  two  before,  and  of  Mr.  Beck- 
ford,  its  accomplished  proprietor  and  builder,  is  fol- 
lowed by  the  statement,  that,  when  the  lad  William 
Jay  was  first  noticed  by  Mrs.  Turner,  he  was  not  only 
working  as  an  apprentice  to  his  father,  but  both  father 
and  son  were  actually  working  at  the  erection  of  Font- 
hill house ; and  further,  that  it  was  on  his  return, 
evening  after  evening,  from  that  place,  that  Mrs.  Turner 
met  him,  and  talked  with  him  in  that  instructive  way 
recorded  by  himself  in  this  letter.  We  suppose  Wil- 
liam Jay  to  have  been  then  little  more  than  fourteen 
years  of  age,  and  but  recently  apprenticed  to  learn  the 
art  of  stone-masonry.  It  was  just  at  this  time  that 
Mr.  Winter  came  to  preach  at  Tisbury,  and  was  struck 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


29 


with,  the  comely  countenance  of  the  lad.  About  a 

year  after,  when  Mr.  W came  again  to  preach 

at  Tisbury  on  a week-day  evening,  there  was  William 
Jay  in  the  chapel,  just  as  he  had  left  his  work  at 
Fonthill  Abbey,  listening  to  the  good  Cornelius  Win- 
ter. After  that  sermon  he  was  introduced  to  Mr. 

W for  the  first  time,  and,  no  doubt,  wondered 

what  the  minister  could  want  with  him.  Let  the 
reader  realize  this  scene,  and  connect  with  it  the  fact 
that  he  had  been  that  day  working  at  the  mansion  of 
a gentleman  who  afterwards,  most  probably  with  an 
utter  unconsciousness  that  Mr.  Jay  had  ever  been  in 
his  employment,  passed  upon  him  as  just  and  elegant 
an  eulogy  as  perhaps  ever  was  passed  upon  him ; and 
frankly  recorded  the  fact  that  he  had  been  himself  a 
learner  from  the  eloquent  piety  and  wisdom  of  William 
Jay.  In  proof  of  this  we  present  the  following  inter- 
esting statement,  which  appeared  in  the  Bath  Herald 
immediately  after  Mr.  Beckford’s  decease  : — 

11  The  Christian  Contemplated  had  been  perused  with 
much  interest  by  Mr.  Beckford,  as  appeared  from  his 
numerous  notes,  written  on  its  leaves;  and  from  which 
the  following  is  extracted : 1 This  man’s  mind  is  no 
petty  reservoir  supplied  him  by  laborious  pumpings — 
it  is  a clear,  transparent  spring,  flowing  so  freely  as  to 
impress  the  idea  of  its  being  inexhaustible.  In  many 
of  these  pages  the  stream  of  eloquence  is  so  full,  so 
rapid,  that  we  are  fairly  borne  down  and  laid  prostrate 
at  the  feet  of  the  preacher,  whose  arguments  in  these 
moments  appear  as  if  they  could  not  be  controverted, 
and  we  must  yield  to  them.  The  voice  which  calls  us 
to  look  into  ourselves,  and  prepare  for  judgment,  is  too 
piercing,  too  powerful  to  be  resisted ; and  we  attempt, 


80 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


for  worldly,  sensual  considerations,  to  shut  our  ears  in 
vain.’ 

“ Beckford  told  me  that  Jay  of  Bath,  whom  he  had 
gone  to  hear  incog.,  was  one  of  the  finest  preachers  he 
had  ever  heard,  and  showed  me  his  sermons ; and, 
curious  enough,  he  had  a correspondence  with  Jay 
about  the  bad  poetry,  both  in  the  church  and  among 
the  dissenters,  as  exhibited  in  the  hymns  and  psalm  ver- 
sions which  they  used.” — Closing  Scenes , Second  Series. 
By  Bev.  E.  Neale. 

It  will  not  be  deemed  irrelevant  by  those  readers  who 
have  no  knowledge  of  Mr.  Beckford,  if  we  state  a few 
facts  concerning  him  and  the  famous  abbey  which 
William  Jay  and  his  father  helped  to  build. 

William  Beckford,  Esq.,  was  the  proprietor,  de- 
signer, and  builder  of  the  splendid  Fonthill  Abbey, 
which  cost  in  its  erection  £273,000,  and  the  pictures, 
library,  and  furniture  of  which  were  valued  at  more 
than  a million.  He  was  the  son  of  the  famous  Beck- 
ford, twice  Lord  Mayor  of  London,  who  reproved  King 
George  the  Third  on  his  throne,  when  he  insulted  a 
deputation  of  the  citizens.  Mr.  Beckford,  the  son  who 
was  placed,  at  his  father’s  death,  under  the  care  of  the 
first  Earl  of  Chatham,  became  a most  accomplished 
man  and  distinguished  author.  His  gorgeous  tale,  en- 
titled “ Vathek,”  was  written  in  French  when  he  was 
barely  twenty-two,  at  one  sitting  of  three  days  and  tivo 
nights.  Byron  said  of  it,  that  “even  Rasselas  must 
bow  before  it.”  He  wrote  also  “ Letters  on  Spain  and 
Italy.”  “ Observations  on  Celebrated  Painters,”  &c., 
&c.  He  was  universally  esteemed  a man  of  exquisite 
taste  and  keen  discernment.  His  splendid  fortune  was 
s_ent  in  the  gratification  of  his  taste  for  the  fine  arts 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


31 


and  literature.  Over  liis  mantel-piece,  in  his  dining 
parlor,  was  a picture  of  St.  Catherine,  by  Raffaeile, 
which  cost  him  £3,000.  One  who  knew  him  well 
says,  “ 1 had  many  conversations  with  him  upon  the 
subject  of  religion;  for  he  was  rather  fond  of  contro- 
versy. I should  say  he  was  an  orthodox  Catholic ; 
but,  like  many,  professed  a faith  he  did  not  prac- 
tice.” 

He  was  famous  for  a most  sumptuous  entertainment 
which  he  gave  to  Admiral  Lord  Nelson.  But  though 
he  was  accounted  in  his  day  the  richest  commoner  in 
England,  yet  he  sustained,  long  before  his  death,  im- 
mense losses  of  property,  and  the  Abbey  was  sold  to 
Mr.  Farquhar  for  £330,000.  The  sale  of  its  contents 
created  an  excitement  throughout  the  nation,  and  dur- 
ing its  continuance  of  thirty -three  days,  such  was  the 
influx  of  visitors  that  not  a lodging  was  to  be  had  for 
many  miles  round.  It  is  recorded  that  between  seven 
and  eight  thousand  catalogues  were  sold  at  a guinea 
each. 

After  this  calamity  Mr.  Beckford  retired  to  Bath, 
where  he  ended  his  days  at  very  nearly  the  same  age 
as  Mr.  Jay,  and  where,  probably,  he  availed  himself 
of  the  opportunity  of  hearing  him  preach,  and  of  car- 
rying on  the  correspondence  referred  to  in  the  previous 
extract.  Such  a correspondence  is  not  unlikely,  for 
Beckford  was  a proficient  both  in  poetry  and  music. 
But  we  have  found  no  allusion  to  this  correspondence, 
and  no  trace  of  it,  among  Mr.  Jay’s  papers. 

To  the  fact  of  Mr.  Jay’s  having  been  employed,  ap- 
parently for  more  than  a year,  at  Fonthill  Abbey,  we 
have  his  own  testimony,  yet  he  makes  no  allusion  to 
any  intercourse  or  acquaintance  with  Mr.  Beckford, 


32 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


nor  does  lie  give  any  intimation  that  Mr.  Beckford 
knew  of  the  fact  of  his  having  been  employed  at  the 
Abbey.  There  appears  to  have  been  no  mutual  recog- 
nition, although  in  their  later  years  they  became  near 
neighbors.] 

And  here  occurred,  what  is  mentioned  without  a 
name,  in  the  life  of  Mrs.  Turner,  concerning  “ a lad 
who,  after  hearing  a discourse  enforcing  family  wor- 
ship, besought  his  father  on  his  return  home  to  under- 
take it ; and  upon  his  refusing,  on  the  ground  of  in- 
ability, offered  to  perform  it  himself.  The  offer  was 
accepted  with  tears,  and  he  became  a kind  of  domestic 
chaplain.”  This  lad  was  the  writer.  A little  while 
after  this,  he  was  urged  to  pray  at  the  private  meeting 
in  the  chapel,  which  he  did  with  no  little  backward- 
ness, and  also  with  no  little  difficulty.  Connected  with 
this,  he  cannot  but  mention  a circumstance,  as  it  affect- 
ed him  at  the  time  with  a shock  of  amazement,  and 
has  since  aided  him  in  not  laying  an  improper  stress 
on  the  figurative  language  of  Scripture ; and  made 
him  careful  to  avoid  such  views  of  the  doctrines  of 
grace  as  should  exclude  any  from  hope  of  salvation. 
It  was  this  : — He  had  prayed  that  our  name  may  be 
written  in  the  Lamb’s  book  of  life ; but  a high-toned 
brother,  from  a neighboring  congregation,  who  saw 
things  clearly , took  him  aside,  and  rebuked  him  for  the 
impropriety  of  his  expression,  saying,  “You  know 
that  book  was  filled  up  from  eternity  ; and  if  our  names 
are  not  written  there,  they  never  can  be  now.” 

Bless  God,  my  children,  that  from  your  infancy  you 
have  been  familiar  with  a testimony  too  plain  to  be 
mistaken,  “The  Spirit  and  the  bride  sa j come ; and 
let  him  that  heareth  say  come ; and  let  him  thai 


THE  KEV.  WILLIAM  JAY.  33 

athirst  come  ; and  whosoever  will  let  him  take  of  the 
water  of  life  freely.” 

I shall  soon  resume  the  relation,  and  notice  another 
link  in  the  chain  of  occurrences  which  drew  me  from 
my  native  condition  to  set  my  feet  in  a large  place, 

I am,  &c. 


2* 


LETTER  IV. 


VlbfT  OF  MR.  WINTER  TO  TISBURY. — INTRODUCTION  OF  MR.  JAY  TO 

MR.  WINTER. HIS  ADMISSION  INTO  MR.  WINTER^  ACADEMY  AT 

MARLBOROUGH. MR.  w’s.  FAITH  FOR  PECUNIARY  SUPPORT. — HIS 

STUDIES. TILLAGE  PREACHING. 

My  dear  Children, — For  several  years  there  was 
no  fixed  minister  at  Tisbnry,  but  the  service  was  sup- 
plied by  preachers  of  various  denomination,  each  offici- 
ating for  one  sabbath  only,  but  always  coming  early 
enough  to  preach  also  on  the  Saturday  evening ; and 
these  men,  after  perhaps  a long  and  trying  journey,  had 
not  only  to  preach  on  that  evening,  but  they  had  the 
following  day  to  preach  at  seven  in  the  morning,  and 
at  six  in  the  evening,  and  also  to  go  in  the  afternoon 
five  miles  to  preach  at  a place  called  Ebsbourne  ; yet 
had  they  nothing  to  remunerate  their  toilsome  but 
willing  efforts.  Among  these  supplies  came  the  ex- 
cellent Cornelius  Winter  from  Marlborough,  a dis- 
tance of  near  forty  miles.  A year  after  the  first  time, 
he  came  a second ; and  calling  on  Mrs.  Turner  at 
Trowbridge  on  his  way,  he  told  her  that  when  at  Tis- 
bury  before,  he  had  been  particularly  struck  with  the 
aspect  of  a lad  in  the  congregation  ; that  the  impress- 
ion had  not  worn  off ; and  that  he  felt  a strong  desire 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


35 


to  have  an  interview  with  him  before  he  should  return. 
Not  knowing  however  his  name,  he  could  not  inform 
her  who  was  the  youth  he  intended.  She  immediate- 
ly  said  there  was  a lad  in  the  place  she  also  much 
wished  him  to  see  and  converse  with,  mentioning  my 
name  that  he  might  inquire  for  me.  Accordingly  on 
the  Saturday  evening  he  desired  the  doorkeeper  to  ask 
for  Billy  Jay  to  come  to  him  in  the  parlor  after  the 
service.  Again  while  in  the  pulpit  he  was  equally  at- 
tracted with  the  appearance  of  the  lad  who  had  so  im- 
pressed him  before ; and  was  eager  to  know  who  he 
was,  and  to  have  some  talk  with  him.  When  the 
preaching  was  over,  as  desired,  I followed  him  into 
the  house,  and  was  presented  to  him.  I was  in  my 
simple  village  dress.  He  then  perceived  that  the  youth 
Mrs.  Turner  had  mentioned,  and  the  youth  he  had  re- 
marked, were  the  same . He  was  affected  even  to  tears, 
and  immediately  kneeled  down  and  prayed.  I was 
of  course  amazed  at  the  strangeness  of  all  this ; nor 
could  I for  one  moment  conjecture  the  design.  He 
then  began  to  talk  with  me,  and  in  a manner  which 
disarmed  me  of  fear,  concerning  several  things,  and 
especially  of  my  religious  views  and  feelings.  At  this 
interview  he  proceeded  no  further,  but  desired  me  to 
come  to  him  again  after  the  service  on  the  morrow 
evening.  I again  waited  upon  him  ; he  again  imme- 
diately prayed  for  a few  moments ; and  then  began  to 
inquire  whether  I should  not  like,  and  did  not  long,, 
to  communicate  to  others  what  I felt  myself.  He  ob- 
served tnat  he  had  a small  academy  of  young  men  for 
the  ministry  ; and  kindly  invited  me  to  join  them,  if 
after  reflection  and  prayer  my  heart  should  be  inclined, 
and  my  parents  should  be  disposed  to  give  their  con- 


36 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


sent.  The  invitation  was  after  some  time  accepted; 
and  I went  to  Marlborough,  where  for  some  years 
(they  were  far  too  few)  I was  privileged  to  live  under 
the  tuition  and  care  of  that  incomparable  man  (Bishop 
Jebb  calls  him  in  a Letter,  that  celestial  creature  Cornelius 
Winter ),  whose  life  I have  published ; written  indeed 
under  a grateful  sense  of  my  obligations  to  him  ; but 
yet  with  no  exaggerated  praise,  as  all  who  knew  him 
intimately  have  acknowledged. 

In  what  I have  stated  I cannot  be  mistaken ; and 
there  are  some  still  living  (there  were  once  many)  to 
whom  Mr.  Winter  related  the  transaction;  for  he  was 
pleased  to  advert  to  it,  especially  after  the  encouraging 
success  of  his  undertaking.  Yarious  things  at  first 
seemed  unpromising  and  discouraging ; my  deficiencies 
were  great.  Mr.  Winter  had  no  certain  provision  for 
my  support,  his  own  income  was  very  limited.  He 
had  therefore  largely  to  draw  upon  the  providence  of 
God;  and  he  was  enabled  to  trust  without  fear  or 
doubting.  But  he  always  affirmed  that  at  the  time  he 
hardly  knew  how  to  justify  the  step  he  took,  but  from 
impression  and  impulse  he  could  not  decline  it. 

I leave  the  fact,  having  stated  it  accurately,  to  the 
candid  judgment  of  my  readers.  The  command  is, 
“ Let  thine  eyes  look  straight  on , and  let  thine  eye- 
lids look  straight  before  thee il  Ponder  the  path  of 
thy  feet,  and  let  all  thy  goings  be  established .”  And  it 
is  well  for  a man  to  feel  the  firmness  of  the  ground  he 
treads  upon ; and  be  able  to  give,  to  himself  at  least, 
a reason  of  his  conduct  in  any  measure  of  moment. 
And  in  general,  no  one  laid  more  stress  on  prudence, 
and  did  more  honor  to  the  use  of  proper  means,  than 
the  man  of  God  before  us.  Yet  he  always  had  this 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


sentiment,  (and  I have  often  heard  him  avow  it,)  that 
there  may  be  cases  in  which  Providence  having  a par- 
ticular end  in  view,  will  not,  by  some  excitement  or 
other,  allow  us  to  give  up,  or  pass  by  the  thing,  though 
for  the  present  we  walk  by  faith  rather  than  by  sight. 

Must  we  always  condemn  such  faith  as  presumption? 
Is  it  enthusiasm  to  suppose  that  there  may  be  cases  in 
which  the  secret  of  the  Lord  is  peculiarly  with  them 
that  fear  him,  and  fear  him  above  many  ? Is  there  any 
rule  that  admits  of  no  exception?  Might  not  that 
which  looks  like  a deviation  from  a principle,  be  found 
to  be  compatible  with  it,  if  we  had  knowledge  to  pene- 
trate further,  and  to  comprehend  more  ? Let  us  not 
judge  one  another.  u Happy  is  he  that  condemneth 
not  himself  in  the  thing  which  he  alloweth.  Let  every 
one  be  fully  persuaded  in  his  own  mind.” 

It  will  naturally  be  supposed  that  no  one  could  have 
gone  to  an  academy  more  destitute  of  many  advantages 
than  myself.  But  I had  a thirst  for  knowledge,  and  a 
valuation  of  it,  which  would  ensure  application  when  op- 
portunities and  means  were  afforded.  Mr.  Winter’s 
library  was  not  large,  but  was  large  to  me ; and  every 
moment  I could  spare  from  my  studies  I was  search- 
ing it  as  for  hidden  treasure.  It  may  seem  strange, 
but  the  authors  I was  most  struck  with  then,  have  con- 
tinued to  be  my  favorites  ever  since,  and  my  views 
and  taste  with  regard  to  sermons  and  preachers  have 
no  otherwise  changed  than  as  they  have  been  enlarged 
and  improved. 

As  our  tutor  rated  learning  very  high,  I was  obliged 
to  fag  hard.  At  first,  the  difficulties  were  not  only 
trying,  but  seemed  to  be  insuperable ; but  in  a little 
time  I felt  encouraged,  and  soon  found  pleasure  in 


38 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


even:  the  languages.  But  my  progress  was  not  con- 
siderable ; and  the  literary  acquisitions  of  the  students 
were  not  $ little  impeded  by  what  the  tutor  deemed 
justifiable.  The  state  of  the  country  then  was  very 
different  from  what  it  now  is,  as  to  an  evangelical  min- 
istry. The  real  laborers  were  few.  The  spiritual  con- 
dition of  many  of  the  villages  was  deplorable,  and  the 
people  were  perishing  for  lack  of  knowledge.  No  one 
cared  for  their  souls.  (So  it  was  with  the  vicinages  all 
around  Marlborough,  and  their  spiritual  wants  if  not 
their  wishes  cried  aloud,  “ Come  over  and  help  us.”) 
Mr.  Winter,  therefore,  obtained  and  licensed  various 
private  houses  to  preach  in,  and  not  only  went  as  often 
as  he  was  able  himself,  but  also  sent  his  young  men  to 
instruct  these  poor  creatures,  and  show  unto  them  the 
way  of  life.  In  the  milder  seasons  which  would  allow 
of  it,  we  often  addressed  large  numbers  out  of  doors ; 
and  many  a clear  calm  evening  I have  preached  down 
the  day,  on  the  corner  of  a common,  or  upon  the  green 
turf  before  the  cottage  door. 

These  neighborhoods  were  supplied  sometimes 
weekly  and  sometimes  fortnightly,  both  on  the  week 
days  and  on  the  sabbaths.  We  always  on  the  sabbaths 
avoided,  if  possible,  the  church  hours  ; and  on  week 
days  we  commonly  omitted  the  services  during  the 
hay  and  corn  harvest,  that  we  might  not  give  reason- 
able offence  to  the  farmers,  or  entice  the  peasants  away 
from  their  labor  before  their  usual  time.  I would  also 
remark,  that  we  did  not  always  in  these  efforts  en- 
counter much  opposition ; indeed,  I remember  only  a 
few  instances  in  which  we  suffered  persecution  from 
violence  or  rudeness.  This  was  much  owing  to  the 
students  being  always  recommended  to  avoid  needless 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


39 


provocation ; our  tutor  enjoining  us  never  to  rail  at 
others,  or  to  say  the  gospel  was  not  heard  till  we  came ; 
but  leaving  the  hearers  to  learn  this  of  themselves  by 
comparison  ; and  also  to  speak  the  truth  in  love  ; being 
always  affectionate  and  kind,  and  endeavoring  by  our 
manner  to  show  that  we  loved  those  we  addressed,  and 
were  only  concerned  for  their  welfare — not  anxious  to 
make  proselytes  but  converts.  Yet  Mr.  Winter’s  horse 
was  cruelly  cropped  and  maimed  at  Adlington,  where 
he  had  preached  on  the  sabbath.  And  there  were 
places,  and  not  a few  out  of  our  own  circuits,  where, 
though  there  was  little  or  nothing  exceptionable  in  the 
preaching,  the  carnal  mind  showed  itself  not  only  in 
secret  malignity,  but  in  open  outrage.  The  excite- 
ment of  the  ignorant  populace  was  commonly  pro- 
duced by  the  clergyman,  the  squire,  and  some  of  the 
stupid  and  intemperate  farmers. 

The  injuries  inflicted  on  the  preachers,  and  the 
houses  in  which  the  people  assembled,  might  have 
been  sooner  terminated,  had  the  sufferers  (as  they 
ought  to  have  done)  more  readily  availed  themselves 
of  their  legal  rights ; but  they  often  yielded  to  unwill- 
ing concessions  and  apologies,  and  were  backward  to 
prosecute,  forgetting  that  the  trespasser  was  a burglar ; 
and  that  though  we  are  to  forgive  private  and  personal 
offences,  it  is  otherwise  with  the  violation  of  the  laws 
of  the  land  established  for  the  public  safety  and  wel- 
fare. The  best  regard  we  can  pay  to  a law  is  to  obey 
its  precepts  ourselves — the  next  is  to  see  its  penalty 
executed  upon  the  transgressors.  But  in  general,  the 
village  peasantry  (and  of  them  only  I am  speaking) 
were  disposed,  if  left  to  themselves , to  receive  and  hear 
us  ; and  it  was  truly  interesting  and  delightful  to  see 


40  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF  THE  KEY.  WILLIAM  JAY. 

how,  after  a little  curious  observation  and  surprise, 
they  seemed  to  drink  in  the  word,  as  rain  on  the  mown 
grass,  and  as  showers  that  water  the  earth.  The  testi- 
mony to  the  Messiah  was  a the  poor  have  the  gospel 
preached  unto  them ;”  and  what  right-minded  and 
right-hearted  being  is  there,  but  would  rejoice  that 
those  who  had  so  little  of  this  world’s  goods  and  com- 
forts should  be  able  to  realize  the  “ unsearchable  riche3 
of  Christ,”  and  “ walk  in  the  comforts  of  the  Holy 
Ghost?”  X am,  &c. 


LETTER  V. 


fflS  FIRST  SERMON  AT  ARLINGTON. — CONTRIBUTORS  TO  THE  EXPENSES 
OF  HIS  EDUCATION,  JOHN  THORNTON,  ESQ.,  AND  OTHERS. — (EDIT- 
ORS’ BRIEF  NOTICE  OF  MR.  THORNTON.) — PROPOSAL  TO  GO  TO  THE 

UNIVERSITY  OF  OXFORD. PREFERENCE  OF  THE  DOMESTIC  SYSTEM. 

— LIST  OF  STUDENTS  IN  MARLBOROUGH  ACADEMY. 

My  dear  Children, — Great  attainments  and  quali- 
fications were  not  necessary  in  those  rude  villages 
where  we  made  our  first  attempts  to  minister.  But 
we  knew  enough  from  scripture  and  our  own  experi- 
ence to  “ show  unto  men  the  way  of  salvation,”  and 
to  say,  “ Behold  the  Lamb  of  God  that  taketh  away 
the  sin  of  the  world.” 

This  early  preaching  unquestionably  broke  in  much 
upon  our  studies ; but  the  tutor  did  everything  in  his 
power,  by  rule  and  restriction,  to  lessen  the  injury, 
while  there  were  some  rather  compensatory  advan- 
tages arising  from  it.  First,  Hereby  good  was  done  in 
the  conversion  of  sinners  in  many  instances,  some  of 
which  were  very  striking ; and  what  is  the  gain  of  the 
whole  world  to  the  value  of  one  soul  ? And,  secondly. 
The  usage  tended,  by  its  exercise,  and  by  the  prepara- 
tion for  it,  to  keep  the  minds  of  the  students  in  the 
things  of  God ; and  it  is  well  known,  that  literary 
application,  and  the  free  mingling  of  young  men  to* 


42 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


gether,  do  not  much  befriend  spirituality  of  mind. 
Thirdly , It  was  of  great  advantage  to  the  young  pupil 
to  begin,  before  be  knew  too  much,  to  feel  certain 
difficulties,  and  to  gain  confidence  and  facility  by  prac- 
tice. And  thus,  though  the  scholar  was  injured,  the 
preacher  was  benefited. 

In  the  review  of  the  case,  I cannot  see  how  a man 
of  God,  (whatever  his  zeal  for  learning  might  be,)  cir- 
cumstanced as  Mr.  Winter  was,  could  have  conscien- 
tiously acted  otherwise  than  he  did ; and  much  as  I 
have  always  lamented,  in  addition  to  my  original  want 
of  education,  the  loss  of  some  literary  advantages,  I 
not  only  submit  to  what  appears  to  have  been  the  will 
of  God,  but  upon  the  whole  am  even  thankful  for  such 
a course  of  things  as  I passed  through.  God  has  not 
only  a right  to  choose  for  us,  but  as  he  appoints  us 
our  stations  and  offices,  and  foresees  all  they  will  re- 
quire, he  arranges  our  trainings,  and  renders  all  our 
previous  circumstances  and  experience  preparatory  to 
our  fitness. 

“ Thy  method  cross’d  my  way,  and  young  desire, 

Which  did  to  academic  eminence  aspire. 

Fain  I’d  have  sat  in  such  a nurse’s  lap 
Where  I might  long  have  had  a sluggard’s  nap, 

Or  have  been  dandled  on  her  reverend  knees, 

And  known  by  honored  titles  and  degrees  ; 

And  there  have  spent  the  flower  of  my  days 
In  soaring  in  the  air  of  human  praise. 

* * * * * 

My  youthful  pride  and  folly  now  I see, 

That  grudged  for  want  of  title  and  degree.” 


Some  may  be  surprised  at  tbe  earliness  of  my  preach- 
ing, for  I began  a few  months  a%r  I was  placed  at 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


43 


Marlborough.  Some,  also,  will  doubtless  censure  it, 
and  it  is  easy  for  them  to  say  much  in  support  of  their 
censure.  Yet  I cannot  in  this  case  blame  myself.  It 
was  not  from  my  own  forwardness,  or  of  my  own 
choosing  ; but  I was  under  the  authority  and  direction 
of  another,  and  bound  to  obey,  even  if  I could  not 
entirely  acquiesce.  How  sad  is  a spirit  of  resistance, 
especially  in  students  for  the  ministry.  They  are  best 
prepared  to  rule  and  govern  who  have  previously 
learned  to  obey  and  serve  Why  do  not  tutors  expel 
for  insubordination,  as  well  as  for  error  or  vice  ? 

I remember  a circumstance  hardly  worth  relating. 
Soon  after  I had  begun  my  early  career,  I went  to 
supply  for  a sabbath  at  Melksham.  At  this  time  was 
residing  there  an  old  gentleman  from  London,  a very 
wise  man,  at  least  in  his  own  conceit.  I called  upon 
him  on  the  Monday  morning.  He  received  me  rather 
uncourteously.  He  did  not,  indeed,  censure  my 
preaching,  but  rudely  said,  he  had  no  notion  of  beard- 
less boys  being  employed  as  preachers.  “ Pray,  sir,” 
said  I,  “does  not  Paul  say  to  Timothy,  ‘Let  no  man 
despise  thy  youth.’  And,  sir,  you  remind  me  of  what 
I have  read  of  a French  monarch,  who  had  received  a 
young  ambassador,  and  complaining,  said, 4 Your  mas- 
ter should  not  have  sent  me  a beardless  stripling.’ 
‘Sir,’  said  the  youthful  ambassador,  ‘had  my  master 
supposed  you  wanted  a beard,  he  would  have  sent  you 
a goat.’  ” 

The  first  sermon  I preached  was  at  Ablington — a vil- 
lage near  Stonehenge.  The  text  was  1 Peter,  ii.  3 : 
“ If  so  be  ye  have  tasted  that  the  Lord  is  gracious.” 
The  division  was,  1.  The  Lord  is  gracious.  2.  The 
best  way  to  know  this  grace  is  by  tasting  it.  3.  Such 


u 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


knowledge  will  have  an  influence  over  the  possessor ; 
for  if  we  have  tasted  that  the  Lord  is  gracious  it  will 
induce  us  to  love  him — it  will  draw  out  our  desires  af- 
ter more — it  will  make  us  anxious  to  bring  others  to 
partake  with  us,  saying,  1 4 That  which  we  have  seen 
and  heard  declare  we  unto  you,  that  ye  also  may  have 
fellowship  with  us.”  “ O taste  and  see  that  the  Lord 
is  good,  blessed  is  the  man  that  trusteth  in  him.” 

I was  little  more  than  sixteen  when  I began ; and 
from  this  period  I was  called  to  preach  with  no  little 
frequency  ; and  before  I was  of  age,  I had  preached,  I 
believe,  near  a thousand  sermons;  for  in  all  our 
places,  then,  we  always  preached  three  times  on  the 
Sabbath  with  some  week-day  services. 

While  I was  at  Marlborough,  and  after  I had  begun 
preaching,  with  considerable  acceptance  and  success, 
it  was  inquired  by  some  of  those  who  had  contributed 
to  my  educational  support,  and  who  were  themselves 
moderate  Episcopalians,  whether  it  should  be  proposed 
to  me  to  go  to  the  University,  and  enter  the  church  ; 
but  Sir  Richard  Hill  and  John  Thornton  the  philan- 
thropist* decided  against  it  saying,  “God  has  opened 

* In  an  article  furnished  by  Sir  James  Stephen  to  the  Edinburgh 
Review  for  July,  1844,  and  entitled  “The  Clapham  Sect,”  is  the  fol- 
lowing allusion  to  the  subject  of  this  note  : “ John  Thornton  was  a 

merchant  renowned  in  his  generation  for  a munificence  more  than 
princely,  and  consecrated  to  the  reverence  of  posterity  by  the  let- 
ters and  poetry  of  Cowper.  He  was  one  of  those  rare  men  in  whom 
the  desire  to  relieve  distress  assumes  the  form  of  a master  passion  ; 
and  if  faith  be  due  to  tradition,  he  indulged  it  with  a disdain,  al- 
ternately ludicrous  and  sublime,  of  the  good  advice  which  the  ec- 
centric have  to  undergo  from  the  judicious.  Conscious  of  no  aims 
but  such  as  may  invite  the  scrutiny  of  God  and  man,  he  pursued 
them  after  his  own  fearless  fashion,  yielding  to  every  honest  impuls% 


THE  BEY.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


45 


the  young  man’s  mouth,  and  for  years  to  come  we  dare 
not  shut  it,  while  there  are  so  many  immediate 
and  pressing  calls  for  exertion.”  But  for  this  I have 
reason  to  believe  Mr.  Winter  would  have  had  then  no 
objection  to  the  proposal.  As  it  was  not  made  to  my- 

relishing  a frolic  ’when  it  fell  in  his  way,  choosing  his  associates  in 
scorn  of  mere  worldly  precepts,  and  worshipping  with  any  fellow 
Christian  whose  heart  beat  in  unison  with  his  own,  however  inhar- 
monious might  be  some  of  the  Articles  of  their  respective  creeds.” 

Mr.  Thornton  was  an  Episcopalian,  and  an  intimate  friend  of  the 
Rev.  John  Newton,  of  St.  Mary  Woolnoth.  His  benevolence  was  as 
unsectarian  as  his  general  habits,  and  “ he  stood  ready,”  said  Mr. 
Cecil,  “ to  assist  a beneficent  design  in  every  party,  but  would  be 
the  creature  of  none.”  Hence,  in  conjunction  with  Mr.  Newton,  and 
some  excellent  men  among  the  Dissenters,  he  was  mainly  instru- 
mental in  establishing,  and  for  awhile  supporting  a Dissenting  Acad- 
emy at  Newport  Pagnell,  which  was  placed  under  the  tuition  of  the 
Rev.  William  Bull,  whose  son  the  Rev.  T.  P.  Bull,  and  grandson  the 
Rev.  Josiah  Bull,  continued  till  its  recent  extinction  to  conduct  its 
studies ; and  who  exhibited  the  very  rare  occurrence  of  men  of  three 
generations  being  pastors  of  the  same  .church,  and  tutors  in  the 
same  college.  Mr.  Thornton,  as  intimated  above,  extended  his  pat- 
ronage and  pecuniary  assistance  to  the  institution  at  Marlborough, 
under  the  direction  of  the  Rev.  Cornelius  Winter,  and  thus  was 
brought  into  connection  with  Mr.  Jay,  towards  whose  support  he 
contributed  while  passing  through  his  academic  course. 

Mr.  Thornton  spent  myriads  of  pounds  in  the  purchase  of  livings 
for  Evangelical  preachers  ; in  the  erection  and  enlargement  of  places 
of  worship,  both  in  the  Church  of  England  and  among  Dissenters  • 
in  sending  out  Bibles  and  religious  books  by  his  ships  to  various 
parts  of  the  world  ; and  in  numerous  other  ways.  Nor  was  his  be- 
neficence confined  exclusively  to  religious  objects.  ‘‘Mr.  Newton,” 
says  Mr.  Bull,  in  a letter  I lately  received  from  him,  “ told  my  fa- 
ther, that  while  he  (Mr.  N.)  was  at  Olney,  he  had  received  from  Mr. 
Thornton  more  than  £2,000  for  the  poor  of  that  place.  He  not  only,” 
continues  Mr.  Bull,  “ gave  largely,  but  he  gave  wisely.  He  kept  a 
regular  account  (not  for  ostentation  or  the  gratification  of  vanity, 
but  for  method)  of  every  pound  he  gave  in  a large  ledger  which  he 
•once  showed  me.  I was  then  a boy,  and  I remarked  on  every  page 


46 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


self.  I was  neither  required  to  consent  nor  refuse ; 
though,  had  I been,  the  latter  I am  persuaded  would 
have  been  the  result.  My  views  upon  some  subjects 
have  always  been  firm , though  moderate,  and  allowing 
me  to  distinguish  between  preference  and  exclusion, 
and  leaving  every  one  to  follow  his  own  conviction.* 

One  of  the  advantages  of  a smaller  academy  like 
that  at  Marlborough  was  its  assuming  a kind  of  do- 
mestic character,  and  associating  us  more  with  the  tu- 
tor himself.  A freer  and  more  intimate  access  to  the 
tutor  is  sadly  wanting  in  some,  yea,  I fear  in  all  our 
public  institutions.  It  is  not  enough  for  the  student 

was  an  appropriate  text.  With  him,  his  givings  were  made  a mat- 
ter of  business,  as  Cowper  says  in  an  Elegy  he  wrote  upon  him — 

“ Thou  hadst  an  industry  in  doing  good. 

Restless  as  his  who  toils  and  sweats  for  food.” 

Such  was  the  man  to  whom  Mr.  Jay  stood  indebted  in  part  for  his 
support  during  the  term  of  his  education.  The  good  Churchman, 
and  the  eminent  Nonconformist,  have  met  in  that  world  where  these 
designations  have  no  place  ; and  does  the  one  regret  that  he  lifted 
his  hand  above  the  ecclesiastical  barriers  to  extend  his  beneficence 
to  him  that  stood  on  the  other  side  of  it  ? Or  does  the  other  blush 
to  recollect  that  he  stood  indebted  to  the  Churchman  for  his  love 
and  liberality  ? Such  mention  as  this  is  due  to  Mr.  Thornton  in  the 
present  volume. 

* Referring  to  this  subject  many  years  after  in  a letter,  he  says, — 

“ Our  preaching  is  too  commonly  of  a cast  I am  sorry  to  say  not 
the  most  calculated  to  do  good.  The  mathematics  and  classics  are 
good  in  their  places  ; but  unless  men  have  something  else,  they  will 
never  make  ministers  of  the  New  Testament.  How  thankful  I am 
that  I did  not  when  a student  (as  some  of  my  Episcopalian  support- 
ers recommended)  leave  Mr.  Winter’s  to  go  to  Oxford,  where  I must 
have  been  five  or  six  years  before  I could  be  ordained  ; when  during 
that  time  I was  preaching  the  gospel  to  thousands,  and  saving  souls.” 
Bath  July  14,  1846. 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


47 


to  hear  his  tutor  regularly  and  formally  lecture. 
There  are  things  of  great  importance,  especially  to  his 
experience,  and  conduct,  and  character,  some  of  which 
are  too  delicate,  and  many  of  which  are  too  minute,  to 
be  here  brought  forward.  These  can  only  be  supplied 
properly  by  personal  intercourse  and  converse.  In 
this  respect  (oh  that  I had  profited  more  by  it !)  I had 
a peculiar  privilege ; for,  as  I was  so  young,  Mr.  Win- 
ter felt  a more  parental  relation  towards  me ; and,  be- 
sides the  freedom  we  all  had  in  the  family,  he  never 
walked  out  in  the  morning  or  evening  but  I was  al- 
ways by  his  side.  I frequently  also  accompanied  him 
when  he  took  an  excursion  for  a few  days  from  home. 
With  what  gratitude  do  I look  back  to  these  hours, 
and  thank  God  for  my  distinguished  intimacy  with 
such  a celestial  spirit,  and  how  often  has  it  led  me  to 
exclaim — 

“ When  one  that  holds  communion  with  the  skies, 

Has  filled  his  urn  where  those  pure  waters  rise, 

And  once  more  mingles  with  us  meaner  things, 

’Tis  even  as  if  an  angel  shook  his  wings ; 

Immortal  fragrance  fills  the  circuit  wide, 

That  tells  us  whence  his  treasures  are  supplied.” 

I am,  &c. 

[As  an  appendix  to  this  letter,  we  should  have  been 
happy  to  supply  notices  of  some  of  those  who  were 
in  the  Marlborough  Academy  along  with  Mr.  Jay. 
But  his  allusions  to  them  are  neither  clear  nor  numer- 
ous. W e are  not  informed  how  many  students  at  a 
time  were  under  Mr.  Winter’s  care.  Several  of  those 
who  were  there  during  Mr.  Jay’s  term  or  afterwards 
became  ministers  of  great  excellence  ; and  one  at  least 


48  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF  THE  KEY.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


of  the  number  attained  a degree  jf  popularity  and 
usefulness  only  inferior  to  that  of  Mr.  Jay.  We  refer 
to  the  late  excellent  Mr.  Griffin,  of  Portsea,  of  whom 
a separate  memoir  was  published  some  years  since. 
The  following  List  of  Students  in  Mr.  Winter’s  acad- 
emy is  most  probably  incomplete ; but  it  is  the  best 
we  can  furnish : — 


Rev.  W.  Jay 

. Bath. 

u 

Mr.  Surman  ... 

. Cliesliam,  Bucks. 

it 

“ Yockney  . . . 

. Staines,  Middlesex. 

a 

" Wood  .... 

. Died  while  a Student. 

tt 

“ Hogg 

. Entered  the  Church. 

ti 

“ Cliff 

. Frome. 

u 

“ Sloper 

, Plymouth. 

u 

“ Golding.  . . . . 

, Fulwood. 

a 

“ Griffin  . . . , 

. Portsea. 

u 

“ Underhill  . . . . 

it 

" Richardson  . . . 

Frampton. 

« 

“ Daniel 

Kingswood. 

it 

4<  Lane 

Wells. 

LETTER  VI. 


APPLICATIONS  FOR  11  THE  BOY  PREACHER.” — INTRODUCTION  TO  REY. 
ROWLAND  HILL. — FIRST  VISIT  TO  SURRY  , CHAPEL.— HIS  INTER- 
COURSE WITH  REY.  JOHN  NEWTON  AND  REY.  JOHN  RYLANP. — INVI- 
TATIONS TO  SETTLE  IN  LONDON. — HIS  INTRODUCTION  TO  MISS  DA- 
VIES.—RESIDENCE  AT  CHRISTIAN  M ALFORD. — HIS  FAREWELL  SER- 
MON, AND  MR.  WINTER’S  ADDRESS  TO  THE  READER. 

My  dear  Children, — I hardly  know  how  it  was 
that  I succeeded  in  preaching  from  time  to  time  in  such 
a degree  as  I did.  But  I could  not  be  ignorant  of  the 
acceptance  I met  with,  and  the  numbers  who  followed 
me ; nor  did  my  too  fond  and  partial  tutor  keep  from 
me  so  often  as  he  should  have  done,  the  applications 
he  had  for  “the  boy  preacher.”  I am  convinced  my 
motives  at  this  time  were  right ; for  gain  and  fame 
seemed  perfectly  out  of  the  question.  This  simplicity 
of  intention  much  helped  me  in  studying  and  speak- 
ing; for  it  is  only  as  the  eye  is  single  that  the  whole 
body  is  full  of  light. 

After  having  for  some  time  been  confined  to  village 
efforts,  I was  elevated  to  preach  occasionally  in  some  of 
the  respectable  congregations  both  in  the  neighboring 
and  remoter  towns.  Here  also  I found  favor ; and 
from  report  and  observation  I began  to  think  I 
possessed  something  more  than  I had  formerly  been 

3 


50 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


aware  of,  and  I supposed  (I  trust  I may  say  this  with- 
out arrogan  ce)  what  it  was,  and  that  it  might  be  im- 
proved ; and  that  it  would  be  my  wisdom  to  adhere 
chiefly  to  it.  I knew  some  attainments  were  not  in  my 
power ; and  that  few  individuals  ever  had  talent 
enough  to  excel  in  many , or  even  in  several  things.  A 
remark  had  struck  me  in  reading  Johnson’s  Life  of 
Watts,  in  which  he  says,  “The  reason  why  the  an- 
cients surpassed  the  moderns  was  their  greater  modes- 
ty. They  had  a juster  conception  of  the  limitation  of 
human  powers;  and,  despairing  of  universal  eminence, 
they  confined  their  application  to  one  thing,  instead  of 
expanding  it  over  a wider  surface.” 

I cannot  deny  that  even  at  this  time  I felt  enough  to 
excite  and  encourage  a moderate  hope  that  by  the 
blessing  of  God  in  the  diligent  use  of  means,  I might 
become  a preacher  of  some  little  distinction.  The 
work  also  appeared  the  noblest  under  heaven,  and  to 
be  a sufficient  employment  in  itself.  To  this,  therefore 
(not  entirely  neglecting  other  things),  I resolved  more 
peculiarly  to  dedicate  myself,  keeping  as  much  as  pos- 
sible from  encroachments,  and  endeavoring  to  make 
everything  not  only  subordinate  but  subservient  to 
my  chosen  and  beloved  aim. 

Nor,  though  it  may  seem  vain,  could  I state  things 
truly  and  fully  unless  I observed  also  that  I perceived 
some  common  failings  in  preaching  which  I thought 
might  be  avoided,  and  some  sources  of  attraction,  im- 
pression, and  improvement,  that  might  at  least  be  es- 
sayed with  propriety.  Of  course  I refer  more  immedi- 
ately to  the  state  of  the  pulpit  in  the  religious  connec- 
tions in  which  I moved.  It  is  probable  my  meaning 
will  be  explained  and  exemplified  before  the  close  of 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


51 


these  letters.  But  in  what  I have  here  intimated  I am 
certain  I judged  from  my  own  views  and  feelings.  I 
also  left  nothing  to  mere  speculation.  I tried  the  case, 
in  some  humble  degree,  and  my  conviction  was  in- 
creased by  a measure  of  success. 

As  I was  now  leaving  Mr.  Winter,  after  too  short 
and  imperfect  a course  of  preparation,  I came  in  con- 
tact with  the  Rev.  Rowland  Hill,  who,  with  the  per- 
mission and  approbation  of  my  tutor,  engaged  me  for 
a season  to  go  to  London,  to  supply  Surrey  Chapel. 
This  indeed  was  a formidable  engagement,  but  I was 
carried  through  it  far  beyond  my  expectations.  The 
place,  though  so  large,  was  soon  crowded  to  excess ; 
and  when  I preached  my  last  sermon,  the  yard  before 
the  dwelling-house  was  filled  with  the  lingering  multi- 
tude, who  would  not  disperse  till  I had  bidden  them 
farewell  from  the  window.* 

This  visit  to  London  was,  with  regard  to  myself,  a 
very  important  and  influential  event.  It  gave  me  an 
enlarged  publicity. f It  led  to  a friendship  between 
Mr.  Hill  and  myself  which  continued  till  his  death. 

* As  nearly  as  we  have  been  able  to  ascertain  by  a comparison 
of  dates,  this  first  visit  to  Surrey  Chapel,  which  had  so  important  an 
influence  upon  the  subsequent  career  of  Mr.  Jay,  took  place  in  the 
year  1788. 

f In  the  Preface  to  the  Sermon  entitled  “The  Wife’s  Advocate/' 
Mr.  Jay  relates  the  following  fact  relative  to  this  visit: — 

“When  the  author,  if  he  may  be  excused  a reference  to  himself* 
quite  a youth,  first  went  to  London,  and  wa3  all  anxiety  to  hear  the 
preachers  of  the  famed  metropolis,  he  was  told  by  a friend  that  if  he 

wished  to  hear  a good  doctrinal  sermon,  he  must  hear  Mr. ; 

if  an  experimental,  he  must  hear  Mr. ; and  if  a practical,  he 

must  hear  Mr. ■.  And  he  well  remembers  simply  asking, 

“ But  is  there  no  minister  here  who  preaches  all  these  ? I should 
rather  hear  him.” 


52 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


It  involved  me  in  an  engagement  to  supply  Surrey 
Chapel  for  a number  of  Sabbaths  annually.  It 
brought  me  into  a very  intimate  intercourse  with,  and 
subserviency  to,  that  extraordinary  character,  the  Rev. 
John  Eyland,  of  Northampton,  the  father  of  the  late 
Dr.  Ryland,  of  Bristol.  It  placed  me  under  the  notice, 
and  gave  me  a share  in  the  affection,  of  that  most  es- 
timable man  of  God,  the  Rev.  John  Newton,  rector  of 
St.  Mary’s,  Woolnoth;  and  it  also  laid  the  foundation 
of  my  acquaintance  with,  and  admiration  of,  your  en- 
tirely beloved  and  esteemed  mother. 

Before  I left  town  I received  applications  to  settle ; 
but  owing  to  my  yonth,  and  being  anxious  before  I 
became  a pastor  to  secure  more  preparation  for  the  of 
fice,  I declined  them  all,  and  retired  to  Christian  Mai 
ford,  near  Chippenham.  This  was  a small  but  to  me 
an  interesting  village,  as  I had  often  preached  there 
while  a student,  and  as  here  Mr.  Winter  himself  for 
some  time  had  resided,  and  labored  in  his  earlier  min- 
istry, as  may  be  seen  in  his  memoirs.  My  salary  was 
to  be  £35  a-year  ; but  my  wants  were  few,  and  a con- 
siderable tradesman  (who  had  married  Mr.  Winter’s 
niece)  promised  to  board  me  gratuitously.  Here  I 
was  rich  compared  with  the  prophet  in  the  house  of  the 
Shunamite,  who  had  only  u a little  chamber  on  the 
wall,  and  a bed.,  and  a table,  and  a stool,  and  a candle- 
stick.” I was  therefore  as  to  accommodation  and  pro- 
vision perfectly  satisfied,  and  free  from  all  worldly  care. 

Here  (it  was  much  my  wish  in  going  there)  I hoped 
to  find  abstraction,  and  to  pursue  my  improvement. 
But  my  design  and  expectation  failed  me  in  no  small 
degree.  My  own  stock  of  books  was  very  scanty, 
and  there  was  no  public  library  to  which  I could  have 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


53 


access.  My  purse  did  not  allow  me  to  buy,  and  there 
was  no  one  from  whom  I could  borrow.  I had  also 
become  previously  too  well  known  in  most  of  our 
neighboring  congregations  to  be  left  unsolicited  when 
they  had  a lack  of  service.  I was,  therefore,  urged 
constantly  to  preach  abroad,  and  I had  not  the  courage 
and  firmness  which  time  gives  one,  to  say  “ No”  to 
importunity;  for,  as  Mr.  Cecil  remarks,  “A  minister 
should  never  be  to  be  had.” 

Here  in  my  little  volume  of  life  you  will  have  to 
turn  over  another  leaf.  In  the  meantime, 

I am,  &c. 

[The  reader  will,  we  trust,  not  be  displeased  at  an 
interruption  here  for  the  purpose  of  introducing  to 
him  some  extracts  from  the  sermon  which  Mr.  Jay 
preached  and  published  on  the  occasion  of  quitting 
this  his  first  station.  The  fact  of  the  very  early  ap- 
pearance of  this  sermon  in  print,  is  of  itself  interest- 
ing ; but  the  great  excellence  of  the  farewell  words 
from  so  young  a minister  will  gratify  all  who  admire 
Mr.  Jay’s  character  and  writings,  but  few  of  whom 
can  ever  have  seen  that  sermon.  It  so  pleased  his 
excellent  tutor,  that,  though  he  had  before  dissuaded 
him  from  printing  when  urged  by  partial  friends,  yet 
he  not  only  consented  to  the  publication  of  this  sermon, 
but  himself  wrote  a prefatory  address  to  the  reader, 
which,  as  it  is  an  expression  of  affectionate  regard  for 
Mr.  Jay  and  a relic  of  the  excellent  tutor,  we  shall  in- 
sert it  entire,  together  with  so  much  of  Mr.  Jay’s  ser- 
mon as  refer*  to  the  solemn  farewell.] 


54 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


EXTRACT  FROM  HIS  FAREWELL  SERMON  PREACHED  AT 
CHRISTIAN  MALFORD. 

[Mr.  Winter’s  “Address  to  the  Reader,”  prefixed  to 
this  sermon,  is  so  interesting  in  reference  to  Mr.  Jay, 
that  we  are  persuaded  our  readers  will  be  happy  to 
read  it.] 

Mr.  Winter's  “ Address  to  the  Reader .” 

Soon  after  Mr.  J ay’s  public  appearance  several  of 
his  friends  were  desirous  of  reading  some  of  those  ser- 
mons which  they  had  heard  with  pleasure.  I had  in- 
fluence enough  with  him  to  overrule  the  motion,  and 
my  reasons  for  interfering  may  easily  be  conjectured. 
The  subjects  were  common,  and  in  a variety  of  forms 
had  been  treated  by  the  most  able  ministers,  whose 
years  and  experience  gava weight  to  their  observa- 
tions. 

The  sermon  preached  at  the  opening  of  Mr.  Tup- 
pen’s  Chapel  at  Bath,  however,  found  its  way  to  the 
press,  through  the  request  of  many  who  heard  it.  The 
subsequent  sermon  is  published  at  my  particular  de- 
sire. On  being  informed  of  the  impression  it  made  at 
the  time  of  delivery,  I desired  to  read  it.  I cannot 
but  think  it  will  gratify  some,  as  it  did  me, — no  doubt 
it  will  those  who  heard  it  preached.  It  was  the  pro- 
duction of  a Saturday  evening,  and  the  writer  had  not 
the  most  distant  thoughts  of  its  coming  abroad.  A 
special  notice  taken  of,  and  an  address  made  to,  indi- 
viduals of  a congregation  in  the  body  of  a discourse 
such  as  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Prior  received,  is  unusual,  but 
local  circumstances  justified  it  on  the  present  occasion  ; 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


55 


and  it  may  serve  as  a specimen  of  tlie  difficulty  with 
which  the  Gospel  is  supported  in  many  of  our  vil- 
lages. My  principal  design  in  this  advertisement  is  to 
lake  the  blame  of  the  publication  to  myself,  if  it  de- 
serves any,  and  to  screen  the  youth  from  reflection. 
Whether  it  will  be  thought  wise  or  weak  by  the 
'speculatist  is  not,  I am  persuaded,  what  Mr.  Jay  will 
be  concerned  about,  so  much  as  whether  it  may  con- 
duce to  answer  the  end  he  had  in  view  when  he 
preached  it, — the  profit  of  many  that  they  may  be 
saved,  and  for  which  he  is  willing  to  renounce  the 
praise  of  man.  If  I mistake  not,  the  sermon  is  ex- 
pressive of  a proper  spirit,  and  may  safely  be  imitated 
by  young  men,  who  too  frequently  break  their  first 
connections  with  acrimony  and  reflection,  that  betrays 
resentment  of  injuries,  either  real  or  imaginary,  and 
impatience  of  contradiction. 

Like  all  other  congregations,  that  at  Christian  Mal- 
ford  has  those  in  it  who  are  not  properly  sensible  of 
the  blessings  of  the  Gospel, — are  prone  to  cavil  at 
what  they  have,  and  to  want  what  they  have  not.  But 
the  best  and  the  greatest  part  are  otherwise  minded. 
It  is  a poor  congregation,  which  has  undergone  many 
revolutions,  and  includes  a small  society  over  which  I 
was  ordained  ; and  with  which,  from  my  great  attach- 
ment to  rural  retirement,  I had  a desire  to  live  and 
die.  Though  I left  them  of  necessity,  I intended  to 
give  them  all  the  assistance  I could,  and  when  I 
opened  my  little  seminary,  I had  my  eye  upon  them 
as  a proper  people  with  whom  my  young  friends  might 
with  advantage  make  their  first  exertions.  They  have 
shared  as  largely  in  Mr.  Jay’s  affections  as  they  have  of 
mine,  but  I never  supposed  he  would  continue  with  them. 


56 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


He  who  stations  the  stars,  has  the  disposal  of  his  min- 
isters ; and  in  subordination  to  his  wise  and  righteous 
appointment,  the  qualification  of  ministers  should  de- 
termine the  propriety  of  their  situation. 

Men  of  the  most  distinguished  ability,  if  disposed 
to  exert  themselves,  might  diffuse  their  light  where  it 
would  be  improper  for  them  to  fix  their  residence ; 
and  by  their  occasional  services  might  help  such  in- 
digent country  congregations  as  that  at  Christian  Mal- 
ford  to  advantage.  The. necessity  of  raising  and  pre- 
serving such  societies  is  obvious  to  a thinking  man, 
influenced  with  proper  zeal  for  the  spread  of  vital 
godliness.  Parochial  instruction  is,  in  general,  too 
superficial  and  abstruse.  It  does  not  enough  respect 
the  first  principles  of  religion ; and  what  it  does  in- 
culcate is  without  that  solemnity,  fervor,  and  perspic- 
uity that  is  necessary  to  render  it  effectual.  As  the 
poor  want  more  condescension  than  in  common  is 
shown  to  them,  so  their  minds  require  more  labor  than 
in  general  is  bestowed  upon  them.  An  attention  to 
this  I always  inculcated  upon  Mr.  Jay  ; and,  blessed 
be  God,  he  has  learned  to  stoop  to  the  child.  If  I de- 
tain the  reader  a moment  longer  from  the  sermon,  it 
is  only  to  add  a hint  on  the  importance  of  my  breth- 
ren in  the  ministry  making  such  congregations  as  that 
we  refer  to  the  object  of  their  benevolent  attention,  as 
far  as  circumstances  will  admit.  The  tedious  hours 
of  many  old  people  are  hereby  well  employed,  and 
their  minds  fed  with  knowledge.  Mothers  of  young 
children,  who  by  maternal  duties  are  prevented  from 
going  far  distant  from  their  habitations,  partake  of  the 
benefit ; and  servants  who  are  restricted  in  their  time 
find  their  advantage  from  it.  The  glory  of  God  and 


!he  rev.  william  jay. 


57 


the  salvation  of  souls  are  concerned  in  it.  By  this 
means  living  expositors  supply  the  place  of  printed 
expositions  ; and  a propef  attention  being  paid  to  the 
narrow  capacity  of  the  poor  illiterate  peasants,  their 
understanding  is  informed,  while  their  affections^are  ani- 
mated. By  the  blessing  of  God  upon  our  endeavors, 
they  acquire  proper  ideas  of  a church,  and  without  en- 
gaging in  the  clamors  of  controversy,  silently  and 
modestly  organize  themselves  into  such  societies  as 
they  have  examples  of  in  the  Sacred  Records.  Though 
they  may  be  destitute  of  the  splendor  of  the  world, 
they  have  the  sanction  of  God,  and  the  neighboring 
minister  or  evangelical  student — for  they  are  incom- 
petent to  support  a pastor — finds  pleasure  and  profit. 
But  every  such  village  has  not  the  advantage  of  a stu- 
dent disposed  or  permitted  to  lay  out  himself,  and  be- 
stow the  first  fruits  of  his  studies  upon  its  inhabitants, 
and  the  accomplished  academic  thinks  it  too  great  a 
stoop  for  him  to  make.  The  luxuries  of  the  study, 
the  laborious  attention  given  to  the  turning  of  the 
period,  the  ceremonious  and  time-wasting  visits,  and 
the  large  portion  of  time  spent  in  decorating  his  per- 
son, prevent  attention  to  the  pursuit  after  souls  in  this 
humble  way.  We  admire,  then,  the  providence  of 
God  that  selects  from  the  laity,  men  of  genius  and 
spirituality  more  than  sufficient  to  supply  their  place, 
nor  do  we  startle  though  they  should  be  called  Method- 
ists. By  the  effect  of  their  labors,  we  perceive  them 
to  be  the  servants  of  the  Most  High  God,  who  show 
unto  men  the  way  of  salvation,  and  contribute  to  the 
common  cause  of  Christianity.  That  a reserve  of  such 
a blessing  may  be  always  made  for  the  people  who 
heard,  and  now  may  read,  the  subsequent  sermon  ; and 

3* 


58 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


that  the  word  may  be  preached  in  power,  and  in  the 
Holy  Ghost,  and  in  much  assurance,  is  the  prayer  of 
their  affectionate  and  devoted  friend, 

Cornelius  Winter. 

CONCLUSION  OF  MR.  JAY’S  FAREWELL  SERMON,  AT  CHRISTIAN 
M ALFORD. 

We  are  now  dissolving  a very  tender  connection,  and 
it  yields  matter  for  mutual  humiliation.  My  success 
has  not  equalled  my  acceptance.  It  becomes  you  to 
inquire  what  on  your  part  has  prevented  it ; and  with 
sorrow  to  lament  that  you  have  not  improved  the  help 
you  have  enjoyed.  But  all  the  blame  is  not  yours,  and, 
upon  a review  of  my  labors,  I need  not  winder  that 
so  little  good  has  been  done.  Pride  and  levity — the 
want  of  spirituality  of  mind,  zeal  for  God,  and  love 
for  souls,  have  corrupted  my  services,  and  rendered 
them  unsuccessful.  Infirmities,  natural  and  sinful,  I 
have  had  many.  I repent  that  I have  had  no  more 
fervency  and  importunity  with  you  about  the  concerns 
of  eternity.  O,  eternity ! eternity ! — that  thou  hast 
been  no  more  on  the  lip  of  the  preacher,  and  in  the 
ear  of  the  hearer!  Yet,  blessed  be  God,  I have  the 
testimony  of  my  own  mind,  and  I hope  of  yours  also, 
that  I have  not  walked  in  craftiness,  nor  handled  the 
word  of  God  deceitfully ; but  by  manifestation  of  the 
truth  commended  myself  to  every  man?s  conscience  in 
the  sight  of  God.  Those  principles  only  have  been  in- 
culcated upon  you  which  I believed  to  be  consistent 
with  the  oracles  of  truth.  Having  explained  the  doc- 
trine, and  enforced  the  practice,  of  the  gospel — having 
paid  equal  regard  to  the  moral  and  spiritual  part  of  the 
Word — and  having  kept  back  nothing  that  was  essen- 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


59 


tial  for  yon  to  know  or  do,  “ 1 have  not  slinnned  to 
declare  unto  you  the  whole  counsel  of  God.”  Having 
described  the  guilt  of  sin,  warned  the  sinner  of  his 
danger,  directed  him  where  to  flee  for  refuge,  and  tes- 
tified repentance  towards  God,  and  faith  in  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  “ I take  you  to  record,  that  I am  pure 
from  the  blood  of  all  men.”  What  my  doctrine  and 
manner  of  life  have  been  is  known  to  you ; and  what 
my  aim  and  intent  has  been  is  known  to  God.  Re- 
specting the  former,  I have  endeavored  “in  simplicity 
and  godly  sincerity,  not  by  fleshly  wisdom,  but  by  the 
grace  of  God,  to  have  my  conversation  in  the  world ; 
but  more  abundantly  to  you-ward.”  Respecting  the 
latter,  I have  had  the  salvation  of  your  souls  at  heart ; 
“ for  God  is  my  record,  how  greatly  I long  after  you 
all  in  the  bowels  of  Jesus  Christ.  Brethren,  my 
heart’s  desire  and  prayer  to  God  for  you  is  that  you 
may  be  saved.”  With  this  view,  I would  now  close 
the  subject  by  reciting  a few  doctrines,  giving  you  my 
thanks,  and  expressing  my  wishes,  fears,  and  advice. 

The  doctrines  which  you  have  heard,  and  which  we 
pray  God  may  ever  sound  from  this  pulpit,  include 
man’s  depravity,  the  redemption  of  the  soul  by  the 
blood  of  Christ,  justification  by  his  obedience,  and 
sanctification  by  his  Spirit — or  faith  and  holiness. 
“Without  faith  it  is  impossible  to  please  God,”  and 
“ without  holiness  no  man  shall  see  the  Lord.”  Where 
there  is  faith  there  will  be  holiness,  and  true  holiness 
always  springs  from  faith  in  Christ.  The  believer  dis- 
claims merit,  but  delights  in  obedience,  and  walks  be- 
fore God  in  newness  of  life.  It  would  be  easy  to 
prove  of  what  importance  such  doctrines  are.  Be  well 
grounded  in  them,  and  pay  more  attention  to  them , 


60 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


than  to  those  which  are  of  less  moment,  and  which 
have  furnished  the  world  with  matter  for  endless  con- 
troversy. “ Contend  earnestly  for”  these  important 
articles  of  “ the  faith  once  delivered  to  the  saints,”  and 
beware  of  hearing  or  receiving  a man  who  opposes 
them,  lest  ye  be  partaker  of  his  evil  deeds.  “Be  ye 
not  carried  about  with  divers  and  strange  doctrines, 
for  it  is  a good  thing  for  the  heart  to  be  established 
with  grace.” 

My  thanks  are  due  for  the  respect  you  have  paid 
me,  and  for  your  desires  of  my  continuance.  While 
the  love  of  many  cannot  be  overlooked,  it  would  be 
very  remiss,  were  I not  to  notice  the  kindness  of  some 
present,  which  reflects  the  greater  honor  on  them,  and 
lays  me  under  peculiar  obligations.  Our  united  thanks 
are  due  to  our  dear  friends  with  whom  I have  resided. 
Under  God,  we  have  been  indebted  to  them  for  my 
coming  and  continuance  here.  Being  unable  to  sup- 
port a minister  yourselves,  I could  not  have  lived 
among  you,  had  they  not  generously  invited  me  to 
their  house,  and  given  me  my  comfortable  subsistence. 
Nor  are  they  unwilling  of  my  continuance  ; but  have 
earnestly  desired  me  to  continue  my  connection  with 
their  family.  “ That  which  was  lacking  on  your  part, 
they  have  supplied ; for  they  have  refreshed  my  spirit 
and  yours  ; therefore  acknowledge  them  that  are  such.” 
There  can  be  no  impropriety,  my  honored  friends,  in 
making  this  public  acknowledgment,  “ for  this  thing 
has  not  been  done  in  a corner.”  You  have  exerted 
yourselves  to  the  uttermost  in  the  cause  of  your  Be- 
deemer  ; yea,  and  beyond  your  power  you  have  been 
willing  to  discover  the  sincerity  of  your  love.  “Now 
be  that  ministereth  seed  to  the  sower,  both  minister 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


61 


bread  for  your  food,  and  multiply  your  seed  sown,  and 
increase  the  fruits  of  your  righteousness.”  Remember, 
“ God  is  not  unrighteous  to  forget  your  work  of  faith, 
and  labor  of  love.”  Beloved,  I wish  above  all  things 
that  you  may  prosper  in  your  body,  soul,  and  family. 
May  your  dear  children  u know  the  Lord  God  of  their 
parents,  and  serve  him  with  a perfect  heart  and  will- 
ing mind  1” 

My  wishes  respect  your  welfare  as  individuals,  and 
a society ; that  you  may  order  your  conversation 
aright,  and  love  one  another  with  a pure  heart  fer- 
vently ; that  there  may  be  no  root  of  bitterness  spring- 
ing up  among  you  ; no  divisions  and  contentions  ; but 
that  you  may  live  in  peace,  and  the  God  of  peace  be 
with  you ; that  religion  may  be  visible  in  the  power 
and  practice  of  it,  and  that  you  may  neither  be  barren 
nor  unfruitful  in  the  kingdom  of  God  ! May  the  seed 
which  has  been  sown  yet  spring  up,  and  bring  forth 
much  fruit ; may  the  Lord  provide  a supply  for  you, 
and  render  future  labors  more  successful ! While  I 
am  thus  expressing  the  wishes  of  my  soul,  may  you  be 
able  to  say,  u The  Lord  grant  thee  thy  heart’s  desire, 
and  fulfil  all  thy  petitions  1” 

My  fears  are  great  and  many.  I fear  lest  I have 
bestowed  labor  upon  you  in  vain.  I fear  you  have 
been  instructed,  warned,  exhorted,  to  no  purpose.  I 
fear  that  while  you  have  been  hearing  of  an  inherit- 
ance incorruptible,  undefiled,  and  that  fadeth  not 
away,  there  are  many  of  you  who  have  no  part  nor  lot 
in  the  matter,  but  are  still  in  the  gall  of  bitterness  and 
bond  of  iniquity.  If  our  Gospel  be  hid,  it  is  hid  to 
them  that  are  :ost.  And  are  there  none  among  you 
to  whom  this  Gospel  is  hid?  Hid  as  to  the  light? 


62 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


Hid  as  to  the  power  of  it?  Are  there  not  many 
blind  minds,  hardened  hearts,  ungodly  lives?  But, 
God  be  thanked ! there  are  a few,  who,  though  they 
were  the  servants  of  sin,  have  obeyed  from  the  heart 
that  form  of  doctrine  which  was  delivered  them.  O 
that  it  was  the  case  with  you  all ! I would  not  leave 
one  unconverted  person.  O how  happy  would  it  be 
to  leave  you  all  in  a fair  way  for  glory  ! But  I can- 
not depart  from  you  so.  O,  then,  ye  blind  souls,  upon 
whom  the  light  has  shined  in  vain  ; ye  hardened  souls, 
upon  whom  the  Word  has  made  no  impression;  ye 
deluded  souls,  who  have  a form  of  godliness,  but  deny 
the  power  thereof ; — I fear  for  you,  and  I will  weep 
in  secret,  when  my  tongue  cannot  reach  you.  Let  my 
concern  be  yours.  How  is  it  that  you  are  so  un- 
alarmed ? Can  you  rest  secure  under  such  a load  of 
guilt  ? Can  you  expect  a certain  fearful  looking  for 
of  judgment,  and  be  unconcerned  ? What ! are  there 
so  many  Sabbaths,  sermons,  exhortations,  gone  never 
to  be  recalled,  and  not  afraid?  Like  the  jailer,  may 
you  fear,  and  tremble,  and  cry,  “ What  shall  I do  to 
be  saved?”  But  this  is  not  the  case.  I have  then  an- 
other fear  that  I must  rise  up  in  judgment  to  condemn 
you.  Dreadful ! What ! be  the  means  of  increasing 
their  condemnation  whom  I would  gladly  save  ? Soon 
we  must  all  stand  before  the  judgment-seat  of  Christ, 
to  give  an  account  of  our  preaching  and  hearing? 
May  each  of  us  then  be  able  to  do  it  with  joy  and  not 
with  grief ! It  would  yield  a minister  much  pleasure, 
had  he  reason  to  conclude  that  all  the  people  now  com- 
mit ted  to  his  care  would  then  prove  his  joy  and  crown 
of  rejoicing.  But,  should  he  be  unsuccessful,  yet  if  he 
be  faithful,  he  shall  not  lose  his  reward.  “ Though 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


63 


Israel  be  not  gathered,  yet  shall  he  be  glorious  in  the 
eyes  of  the  Lord.”  “For  we  are  unto  God  a sweet 
savor  of  Christ,  in  them  that  are  saved,  and  in  them 
that  perish ; to  the  one  we  are  a savor  of  death  unto 
death,  and  to  the  other  a savor  of  life  unto  life.” 

My  advice  respects  you  as  as  sinners  and  saints.  If 
you  are  sinners  of  any  description  whatever,  I exhort 
you  to  inquire  into  your  true  state,  your  heinous  guilt, 
your  dreadful  danger.  Lay  yourselves  open  to  your 
inspection.  View  yourselves  in  the  glass  of  the  law. 
Believe  that  you  are  what  the  word  of  God  represents 
you  to  be, — “ miserable,  and  wretched,  and  poor,  and 
blind,  and  naked.”  Pray  for  the  wisdom  that  cometh 
from  above,  that  you  may  know  the  value  of  your 
immortal  souls,  and  the  excellency  of  Jesus  Christ. 
Search  the  Scriptures  with  prayer  for  an  understand- 
ing heart.  Depend  on  Christ  alone  for  salvation.  ’Tis 
at  your  peril  you  neglect  him.  There  is  none  other 
name  by  which  you  can  be  saved.  But  in  him  you 
will  find  plenteous  redemption.  Come,  and  welcome. 
He  will  not  cast  you  out.  He  waits  to  be  gracious. 

And  you,  my  dear  young  friends,  what  shall  I say 
to  you?  My  heart  feels  for  you.  The  enemy  of  souls 
eyes  you  as  his  prey;  disappoint  his  hope.  Beware 
of  the  snares  of  the  world,  and  particularly  of  an  evil 
heart  of  unbelief,  in  departing  from  the  living  God. 
Give  up  yourselves  to  the  Lord  by  an  early  dedication, 
and  you  will  find  that  his  ways  are  ways  of  pleasant- 
ness and  all  his  paths  peace.  Your  tears  now  at  my 
departure  show  your  affection  for  me.  You  have 
given  many  evidences  of  it.  Give  one  more.  ’Tis 
mjr  parting  request.  Recollect  the  many  exhortations 
I have  given  you.  Remember  your  Creator  in  the 


64 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


days  of  your  youth.  Seek  him  early,  and  you  shall 
find  him. 

I can  rejoice  with  those  of  you  who  know  the  Lord. 
You  have  begun  well,  but  you  must  go  forward  and 
hold  out  to  the  end.  Pray  for  an  increase  of  grace. 
Let  the  Lord  always  be  before  you.  Converse  much 
with  him,  and  keep  up  a holy,  happy  communion. 
Live  in  continual  dependence  on  his  mercy  and  power 
for  every  supply  you  need.  Act  for  his  honor  and 
praise.  Prefer  this  to  all  pleasure  and  interest  of  your 
own.  Whether  you  eat  or  drink,  or  whatsoever  you 
do,  do  all  to  the  glory  of  God.  Grow  not  indifferent 
in  his  service,  but  be  zealous  for  every  good  word  and 
work.  And,  as  you  would  be  happy  in  time  or  eter- 
nity, be  ye  holy  in  all  manner  of  conversation  and 
godliness,  looking  for  the  blessed  hope  and  the  glorious 
appearing  of  the  great  God  and  our  Saviour  Jesus 
Christ. 

Herein  I give  my  advice.  W ere  these  to  be  my  last 
words,  I know  not  what  I could  press  upon  you  of 
greater  importance.  Let  me  prevail  with  you  to  have 
a proper  regard  to  what  has  been  said,  and  remember 
it  has  been  given  out  of  love  to  your  best  and  eternal 
interest.  ?Tis  not  because  I seek  myself,  but  your  sal- 
vation, that  I thus  speak.  I utter  the  dictates  of  affec- 
tion. Let,  then,  the  parting  advice  of  one  who  sin- 
cerely loves  you  be  received  and  followed.  “ Where- 
fore, my  beloved  brethren,  be  ye  steadfast,  unmovable, 
always  abounding  in  the  work  of  the  Lord,  forasmuch 
as  ye  know  your  labor  shall  not  be  in  vain  in  the 
Lord.  Only  let  your  conversation  be  as  becometh  the 
Gospel,  that  whether  I come  and  see  you,  or  else  am 
absent,  I may  hear  of  your  affairs,  that  ye  stand  fast 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


65 


in  one  spirit,  with,  one  mind  striving  together  for  the 
faith  of  the  Gospel.  And  now,  brethren,  I commend 
you  to  God,  and  the  word  of  his  grace,  which  is  able 
to  build  you  up,  and  to  give  you  an  inheritance  among 
them  that  are  sanctified.  Finally,  brethren,  farewell . 
Be  perfect ; be  of  good  comfort ; be  of  one  mind ; live 
in  peace,  and  the  God  of  peace  shall  be  with  you,” 


LETTER  VII. 


MEETS  W ,TH  LADY  MAXWELL  : — SUPPLIES  HOPE  OHAPEL  AT  THE  HOT- 
WELLS  .* — iCQUAINTANCE  WITH  THE  REY.  T.  TUPPEN  : — PREACHES 

DURING  HIS  ILLNESS  : OPENING  OF  AEGYLE  CHAPEL,  BUILT  FOR 

MR.  TUPPEN: — EXTRACTS  FROM  HIS  SERMON  ON  THE  OCCASION: — 

DYING  CHAMBER  OF  MR.  TUPPEN  : UNANIMOUS  INVITATION  OF 

MR.  JAY  TO  THE  PASTORATE  ORDINATION  SERVICE  : MR.  JAY’S 

CONFESSION  OF  FAITH  : EXTRACT  FROM  MR.  WINTER’S  CHARGE  TO 

THE  PASTOR  : — -ADDRESS  BY  ME.  JAY  PREFIXED  TO  THE  ORDINA- 
TION SERVICE. 

My  dear  Children, — After  more  than  a year  in 
the  situation  I have  described,  and  where  my  improve- 
ment was  not  great  (though  it  might  have  been  great- 
er with  more  prudence  and  diligence),  I met  with  Lady 
Maxwell  in  Bristol,  to  whom  now  belonged  Hope 
Chapel  at  the  Hotwells.  I hardty  know  how  it  was 
(for  I did  not  feel  entirely  convinced  of  the  propriety 
of  the  measure),  but  she  prevailed  upon  me  to  supply 
this  chapel,  which  had  not  been  very  long  opened. 
My  preaching  always  filled  the  place,  and  I hope  good 
was  done.  I not  only  heard  of  various  instances  of 
conversion,  but  three  of  those  who  were  awakened  by 
my  labors  while  there  became  preachers  themselves, 
were  ordained  over  congregations,  and  died  in  the 
faith  of  Christ. 

Here  I continued  about  twelve  months,  and  here  it 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY.  67 


is  probable  I should  still  have  continued  (as  1 was 
pressed  both  by  her  ladyship  and  the  people  to  be- 
come the  stated  minister)  ; but  a difference  with  the 
sub-governess,  who  managed,  during  her  ladyship’s 
absence  in  Scotland,  the  temporal  concerns  (and  who 
had  no  objection  to  interfere  with  the  spiritual),  ac- 
tuated me  to  resolve  to  withdraw.  Perhaps  there  was 
mutual  blame,  as  there  generally  is  in  such  cases  ; and 
therefore  the  apostle  says,  “ forgiving  one  another,”  as 
if  it  were  necessary  for  the  pardon  to  pass  from  side 
to  side.  However  this  was,  I certainly  considered 
Mrs.  C.  an  excellent  woman,  and  I respect  her  memory, 
and  am  not  ignorant  how  God  blessed  her  endeavors 
with  her  children.  But,  with  all  my  regard  for  the 
sex,  and  submission  in  domestic  affairs,  I do  not  plead 
for  female  ecclesiastical  rule,  whether  supreme  or  sub- 
ordinate. 

The  Lord  determines  the  bounds  of  our  habitations ; 
and  the  events  that  move  us  from  one  place  to  another 
are  as  much  under  the  direction  of  his  providence,  as 
the  fiery  cloudy  pillar  which  was  the  conductor  of  the 
Israelites  in  the  wilderness.  But  on  what  apparently 
casual  and  slender  causes  do  consequences  the  most 
interesting  in  our  history  often  hinge  ! At  the  very 
time  of  this  difference  came  an  invitation  from  the  In- 
dependent Church  at  Bath,  then  destitute  by  the  death 
of  their  very  able  and  worthy  pastor,  Rev.  Thomas 
Tuppen.  This  (as  I was  no  stranger  to  the  place  and 
the  people,  having  several  times  preached  there  during 
their  pastor’s  indisposition)  I soon  accepted ; and  so 
my  residence  was  fixed  in  that  far-famed  city. 

I know  not  whether  it  is  common  for  persons  not  to 
seem  to  themselves  at  home  till  they  are  in  the  proper 


68. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


places  designed  for  them.  I know  it  was  thus  with 
me.  I never  felt  that  I was  where  I ought  to  be,  or 
was  likely  to  remain,  till  I became,  as  a preacher,  an 
inhabitant  of  Bath  ; but  from  that  time  I said,  “ This 
is  my  destination,  whatever  be  its  duties  or  trials 
and  it  was  additionally  satisfying  to  understand  that 
this  was  the  conviction  of  all  my  friends  and  brethren 
in  the  Gospel.  This  being  the  case,  and  as  I have 
been  there  for  more  than  fifty -three  years, 


“ Preliminary  to  the  last  retreat,” 

and  as  so  much  of  my  ministry  is  connected  with  it, 
it  may  be  expected  that  I should  notice  what  led 
to  it. 

Here,  again,  I am  not  going  to  insinuate  anything 
supernatural,  but  several  rather  striking  circumstances 
concurred  to  produce  the  result ; and  “ whoso  is  wise 
and  will  observe  these  things,  even  he  shall  understand 
the  loving  kindness  of  the  Lord.” 

During  my  first  visit  to  Surrey  Chapel,  already  men- 
tioned, Mr.  Tuppen  happened  to  be  in  London,  and 
frequently  heard  me  there.  After  his  return  to  Bath, 
he  spoke  of  me  with  much  kindness  of  manner  to 
many  of  his  people.  Hence,  when  he  was  laid  aside 
by  sickness,  the  deacons  applied  to  me  (being  then  at 
Christian  Malford)  to  supply  for  a season  their  lack  of 
service.  I complied ; and  considering  what  was  to  fol- 
low, my  first  text  has  been  since  frequently  remarked : 
it  was,- — “ What  I do,  thou  knowest  not  now,  but  thou 
shalt  know  hereafter.”  Mr.  Tuppen  after  a short  time 
revived,  but  soon  relapsed  again,  and  his  illness  was 
severe  and  long ; yet  some  fond  hopes  were  entertained 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


69 


of  his  recovery,  and  this  occasioned  delay  in  the  open- 
ing of  Argyle  Chapel,  which,  encouraged  by  the 
promised  help  of  Lady  Glenorchy,  and  excited  by 
his  growing  success,  he  had  been  induced  to  build  ; 
for  he  naturally  wished  (and  his  hearers  also)  that  he 
who  had  been  the  instrument  to  rear  it,  should  open 
:t  himself.  At  length,  however,  it  was  deemed  ex- 
pedient to  wait  no  longer  for  the  dedication  ; I was 
therefore  applied  to  for  this  purpose,  and  preached 
both  parts  of  the  day.  The  sermon,  particularly  suit- 
ed for  the  occasion,  was  from  the  words,  “ The  hour 
cometh  and  now  is,  when  the  true  worshippers  shall 
worship  the  Father  in  spirit  and  in  truth ; for  the 
Father  seeketh  such  to  worship  him.  God  is  a spirit, 
and  they  that  worship  Him  must  worship  Him  in  spirit 
and  in  truth.” — John,  iv.  23,  24.  This  sermon  was, 
by  desire,  published.  (The  service  took  place,  Oct.  4, 
1789.) 

[The  insertion  here  of  two  or  three  extracts  from 
this  sermon,  will  not  be  displeasing  to  the  reader.  It 
was  the  first  of  all  his  publications,  and  displays  a ma- 
turity and  correctness  of  judgment,  as  well  as  earnest- 
ness and  simplicity  of  manner,  truly  admirable  in  a 
minister  so  young,  being  then  little  more  than  twenty 
years  of  age.  How  gratifying  is  the  consideration 
that  this  early  promise  of  excellence  was  so  fully 
realized,  and  so  long,  in  the  very  place,  the  opening 
of  which  so  unexpectedly  devolved  upon  him  ! Little 
did  he  conceive  or  imagine  that  that  was  the  begin- 
ning of  days  to  him, — that  he  was  opening  his  own 
and  his  only  chapel,  and  commencing  a pastorate  un- 
usually long,  happy,  and  useful !] 


70 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


44  When  that  universal  revival  and  spread  of  relig- 
ion shall  commence,  by  which  the  earth  shall  be  filled 
with  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord,  as  the  waters  cover 
the  seas  ; we  may  expect  to  come  nearer  to  the  wor- 
ship of  the  inhabitants  of  the  upper  world,  and  more 
intimately  partake  of  their  joys.  Before  that  event- 
ful period,  ’tis  more  than  probable,  many  congrega- 
tions of  worshippers  will  successively  occupy  this 
house.  Those  who  at  present  use  it  should  be  con- 
cerned to  know  that  they  are  in  the  number  of  the 
true  worshippers,  lest  they  should  be  repulsed  when 
most  sanguine  about  their  acceptance,  and  be  denied 
admission  into  the  company  of  those  4 nations  who  are 
appointed  to  worship  God  before  the  throne.’  ” 

fy,  .v-  ,y>  -V-  ,y. 

Tv  TV  W W 7V 

44  You  will  soon  change  your  place,  but  not  your 
employment,  only  you  will  worship  without  weariness, 
imperfection,  or  end.  If  now  you  can  turn  to  God 
and  say,  4 Lord  thou  knowest  all  things,  I have  loved 
the  habitation  of  thine  house,  and  the  place  where 
thine  honor  dwelleth,  your  souls  will  not  be  gathered 
with  sinners,  nor  your  lives  with  bloody  men.’  God 
will  receive  you  to  himself,  advance  you  to  his  tem- 
ple above,  that  where  he  is,  there  his  children  may  be 
also.  His  gracious  properties  recorded  in  his  word, 
are  not  only  descriptive  of  what  he  has  been  to  his 
people  of  old,  but  of  what  he  is,  and  of  what  he  will 
be  to  his  children  forever.” 

vfr 

“ God  is  not  confined.  He  is  no  respecter  of  places 
or  persons  ; 4 but  in  every  nation  he  that  feareth  God 
and  worketh  righteousness,  is  accepted  of  him.  There 
is  now  neither  Jew  nor  Greek,  barbarian,  Scythian, 


THE  iVEY.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


1 


bond  nor  free,  but  Christ  is  all  and  in  all.  For  in 
Christ,  neither  circumcision  availeth  anything,  nor  un- 
circumcision,  but  faith  which  worketh  by  love.’  It 
argues  our  exceeding  ignorance  when  we  should  limit 
the  Holy  One  of  Israel  to  temples  made  with  hands ; 
and  when  our  bigotry  and  attachment  to  any  par- 
ticular society  lead  us  to  exclaim,  1 The  temple  of  the 
Lord,  the  temple  of  the  Lord  are  we !’  Nothing  makes 
a people  dear  to  God  but  their  conformity  to  him ; nor 
a place  of  worship  sacred,  but  the  Divine  presence.  In 
point  of  external  sanctity,  all  places  are  equal  to  Him, 
who  hath  said,  L The  heaven  is  my  throne,  and  the 
earth  is  my  footstool ; where  is  the  house  that  ye  build 
unto  me/  &c.,  &c. — Isaiah,  lxvi.  1,  2.” 

“ 0 thou  God  of  all  grace,  send  out  thy  light  and 
thy  truth,  that  all  may  know  thee,  from  the  least  even 
to  the  greatest ! When  the  Jew  shall  be  called  in,  with 
the  fulness  of  the  Gentiles,  and  when  neither  in  this 
nor  that  place  only  shall  men  worship  the  Father,  but 
all  shall  worship  him  in  spirit  and  in  truth. 

“Let  us  bless  God  for  revelation,  and  the  extent  of 
its  discovery  ; for  the  predictions  and  promises  yet  to 
be  accomplished  ; for  the  Gospel  which  sounds  in  our 
„ ears  ; for  the  ordinances  upon  which  we  attend ; for 
every  convenience  for  his  worship  ; and  that  1 we  can 
sit  under  our  own  vine  and  fig-tree,  none  daring  to 
make  us  afraid.’  He  hath  not  dealt  so  with  any  na- 
tion ; and  as  for  his  judgments,  they  have  not  known 
them.  Praise  ye  the  Lord.” 

* * * * * 

“ This  being  the  house  of  prayer,  and  the  place  where 
the  attention  of  sinners  is  called  to  the  living  God,  we 
have  reason  to  bless  the  Providence  by  which  it  has 


72 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


been  raised ; and  the  expression  of  our  gratitude  must 
be  enlarged,  when  we  reflect  upon  the  blessing  and 
success  that  has  attended  the  ministry  of  our  honored 
but  afflicted  friend ; by  whom  a worshipping  assembly 
has  been  collected,  and  for  whose  convenience  this 
building  has  been  erected.  We  by  no  means  confine  the 
Lord  and  his  work  to  this  house,  or  suppose  the  place 
has  any  holiness  in  it,  any  more  than  ’tis  dedicated  to 
God,  and  appropriated  to  his  service.  ’Tis  not  built 
in  opposition  to  our  fellow-christians  of  different  per- 
suasions, but  to  promote  the  common  interest  of 
Christianity.  The  population  of  this  respectable  city 
increases,  and  with  it,  blessed  be  God,  4 the  number 
of  believers  are  multiplied.’  Should  this  house  be 
one  of  the  nurseries  of  heaven,  the  end  of  its  erection 
will  be  answered.  We  take  it  for  granted,  that  the 
grace  of  God  will  prevent  our  fellow-christians  from 
looking  upon  it  with  an  envious  eye,  and  lead  them  to 
pray  for  its  prosperity ; and  that  4 if  Christ  is  preached, 
they  rejoice  and  will  rejoice.’  To  the  lovers  of  Ca- 
tholicism, and  those  who  regard  the  honor  that  cometh 
from  God,  it  must  be  pleasing  to  find  here  a house 
where  the  minister  of  Christ  may  deliver  what  he  has 
received  from  the  Lord,  though  he  does  not  choose  to  ap- 
pear under  episcopal  sanction.  May  the  man  of  God, 
through  whose  instrumentality  it  was  first  begun,  and 
whose  eyes  see  it  occupied,  live  long  to  sound  his  Re- 
deemer’s praise  therein,  and  find  the  fruit  of  his  labors 
in  the  conversion  of  sinners,  and  increase  of  grace  to 
all  that  believe.” 

[Mr.  Jay  continues  his  letter  thus  :] 

When  Mr.  Tuppen’s  recovery  was  quite  despaired 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


73 


of,  the  deacons  of  the  church  repaired  to  his  dying 
chamber,  and  expressed  a wish  to  have  his  advice  and 
recommendation  with  regard  to  his  successor,  observ- 
ing that  though  his  opinion  might  not  absolutely  de- 
termine the  choice  of  the  people,  it  would  tend  much 
to  influence,  unite,  and  guide  them.  He  only  and  in- 
stantly mentioned  my  name ; and  as  this  fell  in  with 
the  conviction  and  wish,  both  of  the  members  and  the 
attendants,  I was  immediately  invited  to  take  the  pas- 
torate. I accepted  the  call,  and  was  in  due  time  or- 
dained over  them  in  the  Lord.  At  this  solemnity  my 
venerated  tutor  prayed,  (I  think  I hear  that  prayer 
now,)  and  gave  me  the  charge,  while  the  Eev.  John 
Adams  of  Salisbury  preached  on  the  duties  of  the 
people.  Some  things  usual  on  such  occasions  were 
waived,  and  the  order  of  the  service  altered  as  well  as 
curtailed.  For  this  some  of  my  brethren  censure  a me ; 
and  for  which  I have,  nearly  ever  since,  censured  my- 
self. The  alteration  originated  in  nothing  commenda- 
ble,— I was  for  the  moment  improperly  influenced  by 
the  friendship  and  talents  of  a man  who  was  wanting 
in  sobriety  of  mind,  and  often  affected  singularity. 
But  it  is  better  to  gain  distinction  by  regularly  going 
in  “the  king’s  highway,”  than  by  tumbling  on  the 
road,  or  breaking  through  the  hedge.  I much  approve 
of  the  usual  method  of  ordination  among  our  dissenters 
and  their  fathers  before  them.  It  is  lawful,  it  is  ex- 
pedient, it  is  profitable,  and  falls  in  with  the  spirit 
and  principles,  and  rule  and  mode  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment. I have  long  been  afraid  of  whims  and  vagaries, 
and  new  discoveries  in  religion  ; and  have  been  con- 
tent to  go  forth  by  the  footsteps  of  the  flock,  and  to 
walk  in  the  good  old  way.  I have  felt  increasingly 

4 


74 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


disposed  to  tolerate  rather  than  innovate.  I may  not 
admire  everything  I find  in  my  own  party  or  de- 
nomination ; but  I would  not  divide  from  them  for 
every  trifling  difference  of  opinion.  I must  not,  in- 
deed, sin  in  violating  the  convictions  of  my  conscience  ; 
but  in  how  many  cases  may  the  question  and  the  ad- 
monition be  safely  applied,  “ Hast  thou  faith  ? have  it 
to  thyself  before  God.”  I am,  &c. 

[This  is  the  proper  place  for  introducing  into  the 
narrative  some  extracts  from  the  very  interesting  ser- 
vice of  Mr.  Jay’s  ordination — particularly  his  address 
to  his  congregation,  which  is  prefixed  to  the  pamphlet — 
and  his  own  statement  of  principles,  technically  called 
the  Confession  of  Faith.  As  both  these  documents 
have  an  intimate  connection  with  his  autobiography, 
are  not  now  to  be  obtained,  and  possess  great  intrinsic 
excellence,  we  have  thought  it  desirable  to  preserve 
them  entire,  with  a short  extract  from  the  charge  by 
Mr.  Winter.] 

AN  ADDRESS  TO  THE  CONGREGATION,  PREFIXED  TO  THE 
ORDINATION  SERVICE. 

Dear  and  Honored  Friends. — Though  I was  as 
forward  as  yourselves  for  the  publication  of  the  other 
parts  of  the  service,  I was  averse  to  the  publication  of 
the  several  thoughts  I delivered  on  the  same  occasion ; 
nor  should  I have  sent  them  abroad,  had  it  not  been 
for  repeated  solicitation,  and  for  the  sake  of  those  im- 
portant instructions  which  were  not  to  make  their  ap- 
pearance without  them.  My  reluctance  did  not  arise 
from  an  over-nice  delicacy,  or  from  a fear  of  the  dis- 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


75 


covery  of  my.  creed ; but  from  a persuasion  of  its  in- 
utility, my  sentiments  having  been  all  along  fully 
known,  and  the  design  of  the  work  of  the  day  equally 
answered  without  it.  The  intention  of  it  was  not  to 
bring  to  light  our  proceedings — it  was  not  to  make  a 
pastor  or  declare  a person  to  be  one — it  was  not  to 
unite  us  or  to  ratify  such  a union — much  less  was  it 
to  invest  with  any  new  power,  or  authorize  an  admin- 
istration of  the  ordinance.  The  simple  design  of  it  was 
to  receive  instruction,  in  order  to  impress  us  with  a 
sense  of  our  mutual  duties,  and  to  implore  the  God  of 
all  grace  to  bless  us  “ with  all  spiritual  blessings  in 
Christ  Jesus.’’ 

As  I had  taken  no  minutes  of  what  I delivered,  I 
feared  I should  be  unable  to  recollect  it  so  far  as  to 
give  satisfaction ; however,  I may  venture  to  say  from 
several  testimonies,  that  the  address  which  you  now 
see  is  the  same  which  you  lately  heard.  I did  not 
absolutely  determine  to  say  anything  on  the  occasion. 
I left  it  to  the  freedom  of  my  mind,  and  finding  in- 
clination and  liberty,  I spake  freely,  regardless  of  the 
studied  plan  of  confessional  system. 

The  glorious  Gospel  of  the  blessed  God  our  Saviour 
is  the  great  object  of  our  attention  as  minister  and 
people ; this  only  am  I allowed  to  preach,  this  only 
are  you  allowed  to  hear.  If  I mistake  not,  the  sub- 
stance is  to  be  found  in  the  following  pages.  Some, 
probably,  will  deem  my  creed  deficient ; such  should 
remember  that  I have  not  here  delivered  all  my  senti- 
ments, or  everything  relative  to  one  of  them.  It  is 
enough  if  I believe  in  my  heart  and  confess  with  my 
mouth  Jesus  Christ  and  him  crucified.  The  apostle 
determined  to  know  nothing. in  comparison  with  it. 


76 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  CF 


He  began  his  ministry  by  delivering  “first  of  ail,  that 
which  he  also  received,  how  that  Jesus  Christ  died  for 
our  sins,  and  was  buried,  and  rose  again  according  to 
the  Scriptures.”  And  it  is  more  than  probable  he 
ended  in  a similar  manner,  saying,  “ God  forbid  that  I 
should  glory,  save  in  the  cross  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.”  He  is  “ the  author  and  finisher  of  our  faith 
his  obedience  and  sacrifice  the  alpha  and  omega  of  the 
Gospel.  No  other  foundation  can  any  man  lay  than 
that  which  is  laid.  u Now  if  any  build  upon  this  found- 
ation gold,  silver,  precious  stones,  wood,  hay,  stub- 
ble, every  man’s  work  shall  be  made  manifest,  for  the 
day  shall  declare  it,  because  it  shall  be  revealed  by 
fire.”  Blessed  be  God,  many  of  you  know  and  are 
assured  that  the  fall  of  man,  the  redemption  of  Christ, 
the  work  of  the  Spirit,  and  many  other  things  in- 
separable from  them,  far  from  being  opinions,  are 
facts — facts  which  may  be  opposed — facts  which  can 
never  be  overturned.  Perhaps  some  of  you  are  poor 
and  illiterate,  are  not  able  to  dispute  their  truth,  or 
solve  the  objections  with  which  they  have  been  loaded, 
— but  you  are  as  satisfied  of  their  reality  as  those  who 
may  possess  a capacity  competent  to  both.  While 
others  are  controverting  as  a notion , whether  you  are 
disordered,  and  whether  you  are  incapable  of  action, 
you  do  not  hestitate  for  a moment ; it  is  a fact  you 
see,  you  feel,  you  groan  beneath  the  sad  effects  of  your 
deep-rooted  malady.  While  others  are  controverting 
as  a notion , whether  there  is  such  a thing  as  the  sun  in 
the  firmament,  and  whether  he  benefits  the  earth,  you 
entertain  no  doubt  it  is  a fact ; you  see  its  light,  you 
feel  its  heat,  you  rejoice  in  its  pleasant  influence.  To 
drop  metaphor.  You  are  not  captives  to  a blind  be- 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


77 


lief,  nor  is  your  faitli  tlie  child  of  folly.  You  do  not 
receive  your  religion  without  proof;  for  while  others 
who  are  able  may  judge  from  outward,  you  judge 
from  internal  evidence ; — while  others  who  are  able 
may  determine  from  the  conviction  of  the  mind,  you 
judge  from  the  conviction  of  the  heart. 

If  you  “ hold  the  head,”  you  will  not  be  “ carried 
about  by  strange  doctrines.”  While  others  are  “ ever 
learning  and  never  able  to  come  to  the  knowledge  of 
the  truth,”  “as  you  have  received  Christ  Jesus  the 
Lord,  so”  you  will  continue  to  “ walk  in  him,  rooted 
and  built  up  in  him,  and  established  in  the  faith  as  ye 
have  been  taught,  abounding  therein  with  thanksgiv- 
ing.” A disposition  for  novelty  in  religious  truth  is 
the  spring  of  error  running  through  the  flowery  field 
of  speculation  into  the  gulf  of  apostasy.  It  is  the 
mark  of  a bad  palate  when  a man  is  forever  seeking 
fresh  food ; and  it  is  an  indication  of  a corrupt  mind 
to  despise  and  neglect  common  truth.  Happy  in  the 
possession  of  what  others  seek  for  in  vain,  you  will  be 
satisfied  with  the  word  of  life  which  you  have  known, 
handled,  and  tasted.  Content  with  this  provision,  you 
will  feed  and  “ grow  thereby,”  and  be  nourished  up 
in  the  words  of  faith  and  sound  doctrine.  While  oth- 
ers are  strangers  to  a peace  of  understanding,  their 
understanding  being  perpetually  on  the  search,  not 
knowing  where  to  settle,  you  will  come  to  a point,  and 
be  able  to  make  an  absolute,  unhesitating  conclusion. 
And  while  their  mind  “like  a wave  of  the  sea  be  driven 
to  and  fro  and  tossed”  on  the  ocean  of  uncertainty,  till 
dashed  on  the  rocks  of  scepticism  or  infidelity  ; you 
will  continue  in  the  things  which  you  have  heard, 
knowing  of  whom  you  have  learned  them  ; and  “ your 


78 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


hearts  will  be  comforted,  being  knit  together  in  love, 
unto  all  the  riches  of  the  full  assurance  of  understand- 
ing, to  the  acknowledgment  of  the  mystery  of  God, 
of  the  Father,  and  of  Christ.” 

You  will  remember,  that  by  the  things  which  you 
have  heard  you  are  saved,  “ if  ye  keep  in  memory 
what  has  been  preached  unto  you,  unless  ye  have  be- 
lieved in  vain.”  They  are  the  chief  sources  of  com- 
fort and  the  principal  motives  to  duty.  “ Ye  shall 
know  the  truth,  and  the  truth  shall  make  you  free.” 
It  unbinds  the  captive  soul  from  the  chains  of  sin,  and 
releases  him  from  the  bondage  of  misery.  Other  doc- 
trines may  bring  a few  persons  on  the  cold  legs  of 
custom  to  a place  of  worship,  and  keep  them  from 
some  enormous  crimes ; but  they  are  not  effectual  “ to 
turn  a sinner  from  darkness  to  light,  or  the  power  of 
Satan  to  God  ;”  nor  can  one  instance  be  proved  of  any 
nation,  society,  or  individual  experiencing  a moral 
change  of  nature  where  these  truths  have  been  re- 
nounced. Therefore,  we  do  not  plead  for  them  as 
mere  notions,  but  truths ; we  do  not  plead  for  them  as 
mere  truths,  but  as  truths  essential  to  our  holiness  and 
happiness.  If  people  will  show  us  other  doctrines 
which  will  better  answer  the  purpose  of  reforming  the 
wicked,  of  purifying  the  heart,  of  supporting  the  mind 
under  the  sorrows  of  life,  and  of  enabling  the  soul  to 
rejoice  in  the  dark  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death  with 
joy  unspeakable  and  full  of  glory,  we  will  believe. 

But  you  will  observe,  that  no  system  of  doctrine 
will  serve  in  the  stead  of  that  grace  by  which  the 
heart  is  to  be  renewed,  and  the  life  sanctified.  Purity 
of  sentiment  followed  with  wicked  practice  is  only 
“ holding  the  truth  in  unrighteousness.”  Faith  with- 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


79 


out  works  is  as  the  body  without  the  spirit,  u dead 
being  alone.”  He  that  cherishes  it  is  a “ vain  man.” 
Would  God  we  knew  not  where  to  find  such  a charac- 
ter ! But  alas ! how  numerous  are  the  instances  of 
professors  discovering  immoderate  attachment  to  “ the 
present  evil  world and  instead  of  confessing  them- 
selves to  be  “ strangers  and  pilgrims  upon  earth,” 
seeking  a naturalization  into  its  prohibited  customs 
and  delusive  honors  ! Hence  so  little  savor  of  grace 
in  their  conversation — so  little  spirituality  in  their  de- 
votions— so  little  holiness  in  their  lives  ! Be  not  con- 
formed to  them.  “ Adorn  the  doctrine  of  God  your 
Saviour  in  all  things.”  Let  your  practice  praise  your 
creed,  and  your  lives  do  honor  to  your  heads.  “ Walk 
worthy  of  the  vocation  wherewith  you  are  called,  as 
heirs  of  the  grace  of  eternal  life ; joined  together  in 
the  same  mind  and  in  the  same  judgment,  striving  to- 
gether for  the  faith  of  the  gospel.”  In  our  present 
connection  let  us  never  forget  our  duty  and  privilege. 
“ O house  of  Israel  trust  thou  in  the  Lord,  he  is  their 
help  and  their  shield.  G house  of  Aaron  trust  thou 
in  the  Lord,  he  is  their  help  and  their  shield.  The 
Lord  hath  been  mindful  of  us,  he  will  bless  us,  he 
will  bless  the  house  of  Israel,  he  will  bless  the  house 
of  Aaron.  Except  the  Lord  build  the  house,  they  la- 
bor in  vain  that  build  it.  Except  the  Lord  keep  the 
city,  the  watchman  waketli  but  in  vain.”  u Commit 
thy  way  unto  the  Lord,  trust  also  in  him,  and  he  will 
bring  it  to  pass.”  11  0 satisfy  us  early  with  thy  mercy, 
that  we  may  rejoice  and  be  glad  all  our  days.  Let  thy 
work  appear  unto  thy  servants,  and  thy  glory  unto 
their  children.  And  let  the  beauty  of  the  Lord  our 
God  be  upon  us  ; and  establish  thou  the  work  of  our 


80 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


hands  upon  us,  yea,  the  work  of  our  hands  establish 
thou  it.’7 

[Mr.  Jay’s  confession  of  faith  delivered  at  his  ordi- 
nation, January  80,  1791.] 

A VIEW  OF  THE  GOSPEL  ; OR,  THE  PRINCIPAL  MATTER 
OF  AN  EVANGELICAL  MINISTRY. 

-“Moreover,  brethren,  I declare  unto  you  the  Gospel  which  I 
preached  unto  you,  which  also  you  have  received,  and  wherein 
ye  stand ; by  which  also  ye  are  saved,  if  ye  keep  in  memory 
what  I have  preached  unto  you,  unless  ye  have  believed  in  vain.” 
— 1 Cor.  xv.  1. 

The  sacred  business  in  which  we  are  engaged  is  to 
commemorate,  solemnize,  and  sanctify  by  prayer  and 
instruction,  the  union  which  the  minister  and  people 
of  this  church  for  a considerable  time  have  formed. 

Such  an  union  should  always  be  formed  with  a cau- 
tious regard  to  the  Divine  will,  an  affectionate  concern 
for  immortal  souls,  and  a pleasing  hope  of  being  help- 
ers of  each  other’s  joy.  It  is  a work  of  the  greatest 
importance  because  of  its  consequences,  for  it  is  not  so 
much  a natural  as  a spiritual  connection ; not  so  much 
designed  for  time  as  eternity  ; not  so  much  to  be  ap- 
proved, judged,  or  censured  in  the  present  state,  as  in 
the  future  day,  when  we  must  all,  in  our  individual, 
relative,  and  public  capacity,  “ give  an  account  of  our- 
selves unto  God.” 

u To  save  us  with  a holy  calling  not  according  to 
our  works,  but  according  to  his  purpose  and  grace 
given  us  in  Christ  Jesus  before  the  world  began,”  has 
been  the  one  grand  aim  of  Jehovah,  adhered  to  in 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


81 


eveiy  age,  in  every  state  of  the  present  system,  and 
universally  pursued  though  all  the  course  of  nature 
and  order  of  Providence.  “ Salvation  belongeth  unto 
the  Lord.”  It  is  his  own  work.  Nor  does  he  detract 
from  his  glory  as  the  Author  by  using  instruments  to 
accomplish  it.  He  could  have  easily  done  without 
men,  but  he  is  pleased  to  act  with  them,  and  hence 
some  of  them  are  called  saviours,  the  salt  of  the  earth, 
and  the  light  of  the  world,  because  under  his  Divine 
influence  they  communicate  spiritual  advantage.  To 
make  us  love  one  another,  which  is  a great  design  of 
religion,  God  has  appointed  us  to  be  the  means  of  com- 
municating his  blessings,  and  under  the  law  made  men 
priests,  and  under  the  gospel  made  ministers  “ having 
infirmity.” 

He  has  not  commissioned  any  of  the  higher  orders 
of  intelligences,  “ thrones  or  dominions,  principalities 
or  powers,”  “ the  angels  that  excel  in  strength  and  do 
his  commandments,  hearkening  unto  the  voice  of  his 
word,”  but  descending  to  earth  he  has  sent  forth  the 
sons  of  men;  “Go  ye  into  all  the  world  and  preach 
the  gospel  to  every  creature,  and,  lo ! I am  with  you 
always,  even  unto  the  end  of  the  world.”  “He  gave 
some  apostles ; and  some  prophets ; and  some  evangel- 
ists ; and  some  pastors  and  teachers  ; for  the  work  of 
the  ministry,  for  the  perfecting  of  the  saints,  for  the 
edifying  of  his  body  the  church.” 

He  will  never  fail  in  his  instruments  while  he  has 
any  purpose  to  bring  to  pass.  He  may  and  he  does 
produce  changes  in  his  church,  removing  one  and 
another ; yet  he  has  always  a reserve  of  instruments  in 
his  secret  intention,  and  in  the  due  time  they  are  made 
manifest.  He  will  never  leave  his  work  without  wit- 

4* 


82 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


nesses,  or  suffer  those  to  perish,  for  want  of  provision 
who  u commit  the  keeping  of  their  souls  to  him  ” “ in 
well  doing.” 

I hope,  my  beloved,  that  you  have  seen  the  truth  of 
this  remark  in  the  several  steps  you  have  taken  since 
your  social  connection,  and  that  on  the  present  occa- 
sion you  are  ready  to  utter  the  memory  of  his  good- 
ness, in  the  words  of  the  restored  Jews,  “ He  hath 
done  great  things  for  us  whereof  we  are  glad.’* 

Indeed  it  becomes  me  to  speak  with  proper  modesty 
on  this  subject.  I am  not  going  to  intimate  that  the 
Lord  has  fully  repaired  your  late  and  deplorable  loss.* 
I am  not  about  to  flatter  him  who  now  addresses  you 
by  placing  him  on  an  equality  with  your  dear  departed 
pastor.  No.  As  I am  inferior  to  him  in  years,  so  I 
am  inferior  to  him  in  grace.  As  I come  behind  him 
in  succession  of  labor,  so  I come  behind  him  in  every 
natural  endowment,  in  every  acquired  help,  in  every 
spiritual  qualification,  that  can  make  the  shining  man, 
or  adorn  the  illustrious  minister. 

I hope,  therefore,  none  will  consider  the  hint  which 
I am  going  to  drop  as  in  the  least  tending  to  make 
you  insensible  of  your  affliction  in  the  death  of  the 
great  man  who  has  fallen  in  this  Israel.  While  crea- 
tures decay  and  die,  “ the  Creator  of  the  ends  of  the 
earth  fainteth  not,  neither  is  weary  ; there  is  no  search- 
ing of  his  understanding.”  Immutable  in  his  nature, 
unfrustrable  in  his  designs,  “ his  council  shall  stand, 
and  he  will  do  all  his  pleasure.”  The  loss  of  no  in- 
strument, the  loss  of  no  set  of  instruments,  shall  render 
his  purpose  of  none  effect;  “the  thoughts  of  his  heart 
endure  to  all  generations.”  Separate  from  his  bless- 

* The  Rev.  Mr.  Tuppen,  Mr.  Jay’s  predecessor. 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


83 


ing  no  good  can  be  done  ; and,  as  all  success  depends 
on  him,  lie  can  work  with  one  as  well  as  with  another. 
4<  Who  then  is  Paul  and  who  is  Apollos,  but  ministers 
by  whom  ye  believed,  even  as  the  Lord  gave  to  every 
man  ? So  then  neither  is  he  that  planteth  anything, 
nor  he  that  watereth,  but  God  that  giveth  the  increase. 
Now  he  that  planteth  and  he  that  watereth  are  one ; 
and  every  man  shall  receive  his  own  reward  according 
to  his  own  labor.” 

On  this  occasion  I suppose  it  is  expected  that  several 
things  will  be  delivered  relative  to  myself;  and  be- 
lieving that  it  is  not  only  looked  for  but  desired,  I 
have  no  objection  to  it. 

Fully  satisfied  that  personal  religion  is  necessary  to 
perform  every  office  in  the  church  with  propriety,  I 
should  not  have  entered  oil  the  ministerial  work  in 
general,  or  the  pastoral  charge  in  particular,  without 
some  satisfactory  hope  that  God  had  called  me  by  his 
grace,  and  revealed  his  Son  in  me.  An  early  dedica- 
tion to  God  made  way  for  an  early  dedication  to  the 
work  of  the  ministry.  I cannot  help  tracing  the  hand 
of  God  in  the  whole  of  this  affair.  Born  to  no  secular 
honor,  possessed  of  no  fortune,  bred  up  in  the  shade 
of  obscurity,  I had  not  the  least  qualification  for  the 
work,  or  the  least  probability  of  being  brought  into  it. 
But  the  Lord  by  providential  circumstances  opened 
the  door,  and  I was  placed  under  the  .care  of  my  dear 
and  honored  tutor,  Mr.  Winter,  the  best  friend  I ever 
had ; to  whose  character  I would  bear  my  public  testi- 
mony ; whose  amiable  temper,  generous  disposition, 
condescending  carriage,  unceasing  friendship  I could 
enlarge  upon  with  pleasure  were  I not  forbid  by  his 
presence  ; properties  which,  having  been  displayed  in 


84 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


general,  and  in  particular  towards  me,  will  ever  render 
his  memory  dear,  and  apologize  for  my  feelings  on  the 
present  occasion. 

By  him  I was  gradually  introduced  to  the  ministry, 
and  went  out  preaching  from  place  to  place  as  oppor- 
tunity offered,  refusing  offers  of  settlement  on  account 
of  my  age,  and  satisfied  that  in  due  time  the  Lord 
would  make  plain  the  way,  and  open  a door  for  stated 
labor.  And  I cannot  help  concluding  that  he  has 
made  plain  the  way  to,  and  opened  a door  in,  this 
place  ; our  attachment  has  been  mutual  from  the  be- 
ginning, our  affection  has  increased  upon  acquaintance, 
and  I hope  our  love  will  flourish  through  time,  and 
shine  bright  to  all  eternity. 

As  I have  believed,  so  have  I spoken.  I have 
advanced  no  doctrine  from  the  pulpit  which  I was 
not  satisfied  of  in  my  mind ; nor  have  I kept  back 
from  you  anything  that  I conceived  profitable  for  you 
to  know.  I never  aimed  to  deliver  my  ideas  to  you 
in  ambiguous  terms.  I never  thought  I had  a tongue 
given  me  to  cloak  my  creed  and  puzzle  people.  What 
I have  embraced  as  true,  I have  without  fear  or  shame 
openly  avowed.  Therefore  you  must  fully  know  my 
doctrine  already ; however  ready  “ always  to  give  an 
answer  to  every  man  that  asketh  a reason  of  the  hope 
that  is  in  me  with  meekness  and  fear.”  “ Moreover, 
brethren,  I declare  unto  you  the  gospel  which  I have 
preached  unto  you,  which  also  you  have  received,  and 
wherein  ye  stand,  by  which  also  ye  are  saved  if  ye 
keep  in  memory  what  I preached  unto  you,  unless  ye 
have  believed  in  vain.” 

a He  that  cometh  unto  God  must  believe  that  he  is.” 
This  is  the  foundation  of  all  religion.  If  there  be  no 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


85 


God,  there  is  no  divine  law  ; if  there  be  no  divine  law, 
there  is  no  difference  between  virtue  and  vice  ; and  if 
there  be  no  difference  between  virtue  and  vice,  mo- 
rality can  only  be,  considered  in  the  highest  light,  a 
civil  thing  established  by  human  authority. 

W ithout  an  overruling  providence  we  can  have  no 
confidence  in  the  Supreme  Being : if  saints,  we  shall 
want  the  principal  solace  in  adversity  ; if  sinners,  we 
shall  want  the  principal  restraint  in  prosperity.  If  we 
pervert  this  necessary  doctrine  by  denying  a particular 
providence,  we  destroy  a particular  confidence,  a par- 
ticular source  of  comfort,  a particular  motive  to  duty, 
and  give  our  actions  only  a^general  rule  of  reference. 

As  we  “ believe  in  God,  we  must  believe  also  in 
Jesus  Christ.”  Man  stands  related  to  God  and  his 
neighbor.  The  Divine  law  considers  him  in  this  light, 
and  requires  him  to  love  the  one  with  all  his  heart, 
and  the  other  as  himself.  By  considering  his  relation 
to  God  as  his  Creator  and  Preserver,  he  may  discover 
how  destitute  he  is  of  that  love,  reverence,  gratitude, 
and  obedience  he  owes  to  him  as  his  Benefactor.  By 
considering  his  relation  to  his  neighbor,  he  may  dis- 
cover how  destitute  he  is  of  that  charity  and  justice 
which  he  owes  to  him  as  a brother.  Thus  he  finds  him- 
self a transgressor,  is  led  to  acknowledge  his  desert, 
and  is  brought  to  perceive  those  doctrines  by  which 
the  religion  of  Christianity  is  distinct  from,  and  su- 
perior to,  the  religion  of  nature. 

The  religion  of  Christianity  in  whole  and  part,  re- 
spects man  as  fallen  ; by  which  I mean  a blind,  weak, 
guilty,  miserable  creature.  Therefore  the  depravity 
of  man  is  a very  material  article  in  an  evangelical 
creed  ; and  it  is  an  article  no  less  necessary  to  be  be- 


86 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 


lieved,  than  easy  to  be  proved,  demonstrated  through 
every  age,  in  every  country,  by  every  person.  The 
corruption  is  universal — no  part  remains  uninjured. 
It  is  the  cause  of  all  actual  transgression.  The  evil 
practice  of  the  life  proceeds  from  the  desperately  wicked 
and  deceitful  heart ; the  tree  being  bad  the  fruit  is 
bad  ; the  spring  being  corrupt  the  streams  are  corrupt 
also.  Our  pride  is  the  cause  of  all  “ the  filthiness  of 
the  spirit,”  and  the  dominion  of  sense  of  all  “ the 
filthiness  of  the  flesh.”  By  the  one  we  are  alienated 
from  God,  by  the  other  attached  to  the  earth.  From 
hence  arises  that  impotency  which  the  Scripture  at- 
tributes to  us,  by  which  we  are  incapable  of  faith,  re- 
pentance, and.  holiness.  If  we  give  up  the  doctrine 
of  the  fall,  we  preclude  all  possibility  of  recovery, 
like  a disordered  man  who  imagines  he  is  well,  and 
therefore  refuses  the  medicine  which  would  recover 
him  from  the  sad  effects  of  his  malady.  But,  if  we  are 
truly  convinced  that  we  are  sinners,  and  are  unable  to 
deliver  ourselves,  we  shall  be  suitably  disposed  for  “ the 
excellency  of  the  knowledge  of  Christ  Jesus  the  Lord.” 
This  knowledge  relates  to  what  he  is,  and  represents 
him  to  us  as  “the  true  God  and  eternal  life,”  as  made 
in  “ the  form  of  a servant,”  and  “ manifested  in  the 
flesh.”  Hence  his  name  is  “ Wonderful,”  because, 
while  he  is  the  “ Child-born,”  and  the  a Son-given”  he 
is  also  “ the  Everlasting  Father,  the  Prince  of  Peace.” 
He  is  divine,  as  well  as  human ; and  the  same  thing 
which  proves  him  to  be  the  one  proves  him  to  be  the 
other  ; allowing  the  word  of  truth  to  be  judge,  I could 
as  well  deny  that  he  was  the  man,  as  that  he  was  God. 
To  deny  the  deity  of  Christ  is  the  same  in  revealed 
religion  as  to  deny  the  being  of  a God  in  natural  re- 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


87 


ligion.  It  is  the  foundation  ; remove  it,  and  the  su- 
perstructure falls  ; the  doctrines  are  unintelligible,  the 
promises  vain,  the  precepts  weak  in  their  motive,  im- 
pertinent in  their  application,  and  inoperative  in  their 
influence.  But  that  he  is  the  “Lord  God  Almighty” 
is  the  belief  of  my  mind,  and  the  rejoicing  of  my 
heart.  There  is  no  name  by  which  “ the  living  and 
true  God”  differs  from  “false  and  dumb  idols  there  is 
no  perfection  by  which  the  “ God  over  all”  is  known 
from  “ the  lords  many,  and  the  gods  many  ;”  there  is 
no  act  of  worship  by  which  the  “ Most  High”  is  dis- 
tinguished from  “the  powers  which  are”  receiving 
ceremonious  respect  and  civil  adoration  ; there  is  no 
work  by  which  “ the  Creator”  can  be  discriminated 
from  “the  creature,”  as  to  nature,  providence,  grace, 
or  glory,  that  is  not  ascribed  to  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

The  Gospel  relates  to  what  he  did.  It  contains  his 
history  from  the  throne  to  the  cross,  and  from  the 
cross  back  to  the  throne.  It  represents  him  as  under- 
taking to  remove  our  sins,  according  to  his  address  to 
his  Father  as  he  comes  into  the  world,  “Sacrifice  and 
offerings  thou  hast  not  required ; then  said  I,  Lo,- 1 
come  to  do  thy  will,  0 God  ;”  “by  the  which  will  we 
are  sanctified  through  the  offering  up  of  the  body  of 
Jesus  Christ.”  It  discovers  him  to  us  as  “wounded 
for  our  transgressions,  bruised  for  our  iniquities,  de- 
livered for  our  offences,  and  rising  again  for  our  justifica- 
tion.” He  has  realized  what  the  various  victims  under 
the  law  only  typified.  They  made  their  appearance  to 
show  their  inefficiency,  and  to  convince  “ the  comers 
thereunto”  that  they  stood  in  need  of  a better  sacrifice, 
because  they  could  not  take  away  sin.  But  he,  by  the 
once  offering  up  of  himself,  has  forever  perfected  them 


88 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


that  are  sanctified,  so  that  “ there  remains  no  other,” 
and  there  needs  no  other  “ sacrifice  ;”  by  him  all  that 
believe  “ are  justified  freely  from  all  things 

The  doctrine  of  the  Atonement,  not  in  the  reserved 
ambiguous  way  in  which  many  use  the  term  who  deny 
the  thing,  but  “ Christ  dying  for  our  sins,”  in  the  proper 
sense  of  the  expression,  I consider  as  that  which  con- 
stitutes the  good  news,  or  glad  tidings,  which  the 
word  “Gospel”  signifies.  It  is  a great  advantage,  that 
by  the  Gbspel  we  have  so  plain  and  perfect  a system 
of  duty  ; but  it  is  a degradation  of  it  to  suppose  it 
was  only  designed  to  republish  the  law  of  nature.  The 
intent  of  the  Gospel  is  indeed  to  recover  us  to  true 
holiness  ; but  for  this  purpose  there  was  need  of  some- 
thing more  than  a revelation  of  moral  obligation, 
which  is  set  forth  by  the  apostle  : “ Our  Saviour  Jesus 
Christ  gave  himself  for  us  that  he  might  redeem  us 
from  all  iniquity,  and  purify  unto  himself  a peculiar 
people  zealous  of  good  works.”  Restoration  to  the 
Divine  favor  was  the  first  thing  to  be  provided  for 
and  would,  of  course,  be  the  first  concern  of  every 
man  as  soon  as  hfe  found  he  was  “ guilty  before  God.” 
To  what  purpose  to  lay  before  a convinced  sinner  a 
rule  of  duty  without  giving  him  a ground  of  hope  ? 
Discover  to  him  pardon  for  past  sins,  and  assistance 
for  future  obedience,  and  then  such  a rule  would  be 
seasonable ; and  this  is  the  order  in  which  the  Gospel 
proceeds,  as  preached  by  the  apostle : “ And  all  things 
are  of  God,  who  hath  reconciled  us  to  himself  by 
Jesus  Christ,  and  hath  given  to  us  the  ministry  of 
reconciliation,  to  wit,  that  God  was  in  Christ  reconcil- 
ing the  world  unto  himself,  not  imputing  their  tres- 
passes unto  them.  Now  then  we  are  ambassadors  for 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


89 


Christ,  as  though  Gocl  did  beseech  you  by  us ; we  pray 
you  in  Christ’s  stead,  be  ye  reconciled  to  God.  For 
he  hath  made  him  to  be  sin  for  us  who  knew  no  sin, 
that  we  might  be  made  the  righteousness  of  God  in 
him.” 

There  is  no  other  scheme  of  doctrine  which  deserves 
even  the  name  of  Gospel . Suppose  the  Gospel  to  be 
only  a system  of  morality  requiring  that  we  should 
u be  holy  and  without  blame  before  him  in  love.”  Here 
is  no  good  news  for  the  sinner.  He  has  no  inclination 
or  ability  to  be  sanctified  throughout  body,  soul,  and 
spirit.  Suppose  the  Gospel  treats  principally  of  the 
resurrection.  Here  is  no  good  news  for  the  sinner. 
He  is  not  delighted  with  the  idea  of  rising  again — he 
would  rather  remain  in  the  grave  forever.  Suppose 
the  Gospel  only  brings  “ immortality  to  light.”  Here 
is  no  good  news  for  the  sinner.  He  is  not  pleased 
with  the  thought  of  eternal  duration — he  would  rather 
cease  his  continuance.  Suppose  the  Gospel  only* a 
promise  of  pardon  and  life,  on  condition  of  faith  and 
repentance.  Here  is  no  good  news  for  the  sinner. 
It  is  bad  news ; his  desire  is  only  irritated  to  be 
disappointed — like  a person  engaging  to  give  me  an 
estate  if  I will  fly  to  the  moon.  Or  suppose  the  Gos- 
pel to  be  a revelation  of  absolute  mercy  as  ready  to 
pardon  iniquity.  Even  here  is  no  good  news  for  the 
sinner,  unless  he  can  see  a way  in  which  it  can  come 
to  him  agreeable  to  the  character  which  the  Scripture 
has  led  him  to  entertain  of  God.  “ God  is  holy  in  all 
his  ways,  and  righteous  in  all  his  works.”  Whatever 
favors  he  confers  as  a benefactor,  he  must  preserve  his 
claims  as  a legislator.  Therefore  when  I begin  to  be 
delightel  with  the  glad  tidings  of  mercy,  saying, 


90 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


Spare  him,  bless  him ! I am  terrified  again  by  the  lan- 
guage of  Justice,  Cut  him  off,  destroy  him ! It  is  evi- 
dent the  one,  as  well  as  the  other,  exists, — the  one,  as 
well  as  the  other,  has  its  claim.  In  this  case,  Mercy 
shows  me  the  tree  of  life ; Justice  stands  with  flaming 
sword  to  guard  it  from  approach.  If  we  say  that  we 
should  take  the  declaration  of  God,  that  he  will  par- 
don iniquity  without  any  other  consideration,  and  be 
satisfied  of  his  doing  it ; why  may  we  not  say,  that 
we  should  take  the  declaration  that  he  will  punish  in- 
iquity without  any  other  consideration,  and  be  satis- 
fied of  his  doing  it  ? Shall  we  make  the  Divine  per- 
fections anything  or  nothing,  magnifying  one  and  de- 
preciating another  ? Is  the  Divine  law  to  vary  in  its 
demand  and  fail  in  its  execution  ? Shall  we  weaken 
its  authority  by  dispensing  with  its  penalty  ? We  can- 
not do  this  ; for  if  the  penalty  be  founded  in  the  fit- 
ness of  things,  and  agreeable  to  the  Divine  perfections ; 
(and  unless  it  was  so,  God  would  never  have  appointed 
it,)  it  follows,  that  not  only  we  but  God  himself  cannot 
dispense  with  it  any  more  than  with  the  whole  law. 
I think  no  man  can  rationally  hope  for  pardon  unless 
he  can  see  a way  in  which  God  can  do  it  as  God , and 
be  u faithful  and  just  to  forgive  us  our  sins,  and  to 
cleanse  us  from  all  iniquity.”  Such  a scheme  is  the 
Gospel ; it  reveals  a free,  rich,  righteous  salvation 
through  Jesus  Christ,  “ set  forth  as  a propitiation  for 
sin,  through  faith  in  his  blood.”  Hence  it  answers  its 
name ; it  is  good  news,  glad  tidings.  It  would  be 
easy  to  illustrate  this  view  of  the  Gospel.  If  there 
was  a man  in  debt,  and  I told  him  a surety  had  dis- 
charged him, — if  the~e  was  a man  perishing  for  want, 
and  I told  him  of  provision, — if  there  was  a man  des- 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


91 


titute  of  clothing,  and  I told  him  of  raiment, — or  if 
there  was  a condemned  man,  and  I told  him  of  liberty 
and  life ; who  does  not  see  in  each  case  that  here 
would  be  good  news  ? Sinner,  “ behold,  I bring  thee 
glad  tidings  of  great  joy.”  *Sinner,  indebted  to  Di- 
vine justice  having  nothing  to  pay,  behold  “ the  Surety 
of  a better  covenant,”  “the  Lamb  of  God,  that  taketh 
away  the  sin  of  the  world.”  Sinner,  perishing  with 
hunger,  behold  “ the  bread  of  life,  whereof  if  a man 
eat  he  shall  never  die.”  Naked  soul,  here  is  “ fine 
raiment  that  thou  mayest  be  clothed  ; that  the  shame 
of  thy  nakedness  may  not  appear.”  And  thou,  poor 
wretch,  writing  bitter  things  against  thyself,  condemned 
by  the  holy  law,  crying,  Where  shall  I flee  for  refuge  ? 
“ believe  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  thou  shalt  be 
saved.” 

In  order  that  the  Gospel  might  be  of  advantage  to 
us,  faith  is  necessary.  In  whatever  way  the  blessings 
of  salvation  are  represented,  faith  is  requisite  to  a 
proper  enjoyment  of  them.  One  should  imagine  that 
benefits  calculated  to  relieve  our  wants,  and  make  us 
eternally  happy,  presented  to  us  in  the  Gospel,  would 
be  eagerly  embraced.  But  this  is  far  from  being  the 
case.  The  pride  of  the  human  heart  scorns  to  stoop, 
it  hates  obligation,  it  affects  an  independence.  It  will 
not  submit  to  the  righteousness  which  is  of  God ; it 
would  rather  patch  up  a shelter  than  “ fly  for  refuge 
to  lay  hold  on  the  hope  set  before  it  in  the  Gospel.” 

Therefore  the  operation  of  the  Spirit  is  necessary. 
This  is  one  of  the  principal  glories  of  the  evangelical 
dispensation  ; and  it  shall  be  my  endeavor  to  show  my 
hearers  that  their  regeneration,  advance  in  holiness, 
support  under  trouble,  final  perseverance,  everlasting 


92 


AUT0BI0C4RAPHY  of 


triumph  over  all  the  cursed  effects  of  sin,  depend  on 
the  agency  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  Revelation  is  no  soon- 
er admitted  than  reason  confirms,  this  truth.  We  al- 
low that  the  miraculous  operations  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
have  ceased,  because  their  necessity  has  ceased — but 
we  affirm  that  his  ordinary  operations  continue,  because 
the  necessity  of  them  continues.  Why  was  the  Spirit 
given  forth  upon  the  folio  wers  of  the  Apostles  ? To 
sanctify  them.  Have  we  less  need  or  more  ability  for 
sanctification  than  they  had  ? It  was  given  to  “ shed 
abroad  the  love  of  God  in  their  hearts.”  Have  we 
more  spiritual,  more  fervent  affections  ? It  was  given 
to  help  their  infirmities.  Have  we  less  weakness  ? It 
was  given  to  bear  witness  with  their  spirits  that  they 
were  the  children  of  God.  Have  we  no  need  of  this 
testimony  to  assure  our  hearts  before  him  ? To  deny 
the  influences  of  the  Spirit  is  to  relax  the  energy  of 
the  Gospel,  and  turn  the  church  into  a valley  of  dry 
bones.  To  suppose  an  innate  efficacy  in  the  word  to 
produce  faith  is  to  suppose  an  innate  virtue  in  the  sun  i 
to  produce  a plant.  The  seed  must  be  there  previous-  j 
ly  before  the  one  or  the  other  can  bring  forth  fruit,  j 
To  talk  of  the  fitness  of  things,  the  beauty  of  virtue,^ 
the  union  of  moral  and  natural  good  and  evil,  is  good! 
in  its  nature  and  true  in  its  fact ; and  upon  men  whcr 
are  truly  wise  and  well-disposed  may  have  influence 
but  this  is  not  forcible  enough  to  disentangle  the  hearer 
which  is  already  an  enemy  to  reason,  allied  to  vice* 
sunk  in  sensuality,  enslaved  by  appetite  and  passio^ 
To  produce  faith  is  solely  the  prerogative  of  God  ; vmr 
own,  indeed,  that  the  word  is  a mean  in  his  hand,  b®r 
deny  that  it  possesses  any  power  to  do  it  independer 
of  the  Holy  Ghost.  The  Gospel,  therefore  is  calif 


TIIE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAV. 


93 


“the  ministration  of  the  Spirit,”  because  his  influence 
renders  it  efficacious,  and  continues  to  make  it  an  in- 
strument of  operation  to  the  end  of  the  world. 

Holiness  is  necessary  to  present  peace  and  future 
glory.  “ Without  it  no  man  shall  see  the  Lord  ;”  and 
so  far  is  the  doctrine  of  the  cross  from  opposing  this 
truth,  that  Jesus  Christ  crucified  is  the  principle  and 
end  of  it.  The  man  who  believes  in  him  believes  in 
him  for  righteousness.  While  he  disclaims  merit  he 
delights  in  gratitude ; and  it  is  his  desire  and  endeavor 
to  “ walk  before  God  in  holiness  and  righteousness  all 
the  days  of  his  life.”  He  is  as  much  distinguished  by 
his  practice  as  by  his  creed — his  works  are  evidential 
of  his  faith,  and  his  faith  is  the  spring  of  his  works ; 
for  in  order  to  all  true  holiness,  pride  and  the  domin- 
ion of  sense  must  be  destroyed.  And  what  can  de- 
troy  the  one  or  the  other?  Nothing  ever  has,  no- 
thing ever  will,  nothing  ever  can,  but  faith  in  Christ 
crucified.  Every  other  scheme  of  doctrine  which  has 
spread  in  the  world  has  tended  to  promote  one  or  the 
other.  But  the  believer,  from  his  union  with  the 
Saviour,  experiences  the  gradual  destruction  of  both, 
according  to  the  words  of  the  Apostle,  “lam  crucified 
with  Christ,  nevertheless  I live,  yet  not  I but  Christ 
liveth  in  me : and  the  life  which  I now  live  in  the  flesh, 
I live  by  the  faith  of  the  Son  of  God,  who  loved  me 
and  gave  himself  for  me.” 

As  it  is  the  work  of  God,  and  he  does  nothing  in 
me  which  he  did  not  design  to  do  from  eternity,  sal- 
• ation  is  his  own  eternal  purpose,  and  the  effect  of 
1 is  gracious  sovereignty  ; u according  as  he  hath  cho- 
us  in  him,  that  we  should  be  holy  and  without 
ne  before  him  in  love;  having  predestinated  us 
l 


94 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


unto  the  adoption  of  children  by  Jesus  Christ  to  him- 
self according  to  the  good  pleasure  of  his  will,  to  the 
praise  of  the  glory  of  his  grace.”  And  as  his  pur- 
pose, and  the  promises  which  are  the  discovery  of  it, 
cannot  be  broken,  u the  righteous  shall  hold  on  his 
way,  and  he  that  hath  clean  hands  shall  wax  stronger 
and  stronger.” 

EXTRACT  FROM  THE  CHARGE  TO  THE  REV.  WILLIAM 
JAY,  BY  THE  REV.  CORNELIUS  WINTER. 

If  you  can  stand  up  in  this  pulpit,  or  elsewhere,  and 
proclaim,  “I  certify  you,  brethren,  that  the  Gospel 
which  was  preached  of  me,  and  which  I now  preach, 
is  not  after  man,  for  I neither  received  it  of  any  man, 
neither  was  I taught  but  by  the  revelation  of  Jesus 
Christ,”  you  will  disappoint  many  who  are  watching 
for  your  halting,  and  some  too  of  those  who,  while 
they  are  praying  the  Lord  of  the  harvest  that  he  would 
thrust  forth  more  laborers  into  the  harvest,  are  wait- 
ing for  a conviction  that  he  has  not  commissioned 
you. 

Let  them  turn  in  hither,  and  with  little  pains  they 
may  perceive  that  u a great  door  and  effectual  is  opened 
unto  you.”  It  admits  you  into  the  work  of  God  under 
the  most  promising  circumstances.  You  are  not  want- 
ing in  abilities  for  it.  You  have  zeal  for  God  accord- 
ing to  knowledge.  You  follow  a predecessor  who  in 
all  things  showed  himself  a pattern  of  good  works ; 
in  doctrine,  none  more  evidently  could  show  uncor- 
ruptness, gravity,  sincerity,  sound  speech  that  cannot 
be  condemned.  I add,  you  follow  a man  whose  very 
reserve  furnished  something  for  imitation,  whose  re- 

I 


THE  KEY.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


95 


spect  deepened  and  widened  in  the  minds  of  his  friends, 
as  time  extended  the  years  of  intimacy.  That  you 
may  follow  him  as  he  followed  Christ,  and  contribute, 
at  least,  to  the  advance  of  that  work  towards  a glorious 
perfection  which  he  was  the  instrument  of  begin- 
ning, is  my  fervent  prayer,  as  to  see  its  progress  will 
be  a matter  of  my  praise  to  God.  If  you  follow  your 
predecessor,  or  imitate  him  in  the  different  parts  of 
administration,  your  whole  performances  will  be  at- 
tended with  “an  odor  of  a sweet  smell.”  No  part  of 
your  duty  will  be  neglected.  Like  him,  you  will  know 
wThen,  and  where,  and  how  long  to  visit.  The  child 
and  the  man  of  hoary  hairs  will  engage  your  atten- 
tion ; and  whenever  you  go,  “ the  word  of  Christ”  will 
flow  freely  from  you,  as  well  as  “ dwell  richly  in  you.” 
By  all  means  have  the  eye  of  your  mind  fixed  upon 
children  and  young  people.  Labor  in  an  especial 
manner  to  do  them  good.  Perhaps  you  will  not  find 
it  practicable  to  carry  on  a continued  discourse,  but 
always  have  a few  weighty  sentences  to  direct  to  them 
seasonably  dropped.  In  an  especial  manner  I charge 
you,  take  care  of  one*  whom  my  affection  would 
prompt  me  to  mention  by  name ; have  a son  by  adop- 
tion before  one  is  born  to  you,  and  watch  for  his  soul 
as  one  that  must  give  an  account. 

Young  people  are  quick  in  apprehension,  and  at- 
tentive in  observing  what  is  adopted  in  conversation 
before  them.  Remember  this  when  you  sit  in  com- 
pany with  your  friends,  and  however  cheerful  you 
may  be  in  the  tenor  of  conversation,  leave  no  room  for 
them  to  make  a reflection  to  this  effect — that  the  lib- 
erties you  take  in  descanting  upon  characters  are  un« 
* The  late  Mr.  Tuppen’s  son. 


96  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


becoming  the  servant  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  that  the 
levity  of  the  social  intercourse  is  incompatible  with  the 
gravity  the  minister  should  support.  Be  cautious  of 
becoming  the  retailer  of  idle  or  evil  reports,  even  when 
j ustly  grounded  and  deserving  of  credit ; leave  that 
unforbidden  business,  and  show  your  friends  that  such 
a current  is  too  filthy  for  the  purity  of  your  mind. 
You  cannot  with  becoming  confidence  inculcate  “ Speak 
evil  of  no  man,”  unless  you  are  careful  to  avoid  being 
a partaker  of  the  same  sin.  The  minister  had  better 
sit  in  awkward  silence,  or  abruptly  depart  from  the 
company,  than  keep  up  the  spirit  of  conversation  in 
this  way.  This  hint  may  be  taken  as  characteristic  of 
that  prudence  and  discretion  which  I would  largely 
recommend  and  enforce  in  relation  to  the  whole  of 
your  deportment  towards  this  society,  the  neighboring 
churches,  towards  mankind  at  large.  Indeed,  my  dear 
friend,  you  will  want  it  as  the  guide  of  your  youth, 
and  the  companion  of  your  life.  As  the  wisdom  that 
is  from  above  entereth  into  thine  heart,  and  the  knowl- 
edge of  the  will  of  God  is  pleasant  unto  thy  soul,  “ dis- 
cretion shall  preserve  thee,  understanding  shall  keep 
thee and  if  life  is  continued  to  that  long  period  to 
which  my  wishes  extend,  it  will  then  admit  of  a re- 
view, which,  as  often  as  it  is  taken,  will  excite  thanks- 
giving to  God. 


LETTER  VIII. 


HIS  RESIDENCE  AT  BATH  : — PREDILECTIONS  FOR  : — CIRCUMSTANCES 

OF  THE  CONGREGATION  : — HARMONY  : — ADMISSION  OF  MEMBERS. 

My  dear  Children, — You  have  seen  me  inducted 
into  my  new,  and  which  has  proved  my  permanent, 
and  is  likely  to  prove  my  final  ecclesiastical  connection. 
Though  the  charm  of  novelty  soon  wore  off,  the  con- 
gregation still  increased.  The  place  has  three  times 
been  enlarged,  yet  in  its  present  extent  it  is  too  small 
to  meet  applications  for  pews  and  sittings.  During  the 
lengthened  period  of  my  pastoral  relation  how  many 
have  I admitted  into  the  church  who  have  adorned 
their  profession ! How  many  have  I also  attended 
to  the  house  appointed  for  all  living ! How  much 
precious  dust  is  reposing  in  my  burying-ground  ! 
“ The  fathers,  where  are  they  ?”  and  our  brethren  too  ? 
yea,  and  the  sons,  “ as  plants  grown  up  in  their  youth”  ? 
and  the  daughters,  “ as  corner-stones  polished  dfiter  the 
similitude  of  a palace”  ? where  are  all  these  ? I,  too, 
can  “ go  to  the  grave  to  weep  there — I also.” 

My  soul  desireth  the  first  ripe  fruit ; yet  we  have  no 
reason  to  despond,  but  much  cause  to  be  thankful. 
Instead  of  the  fathers  are  the  children.  As  many  in 
the  ranks  have  fallen,  others  have  been  baptized  for 
the  dead.  The  house  is  filled  with  inhabitants.  The 

5 


98 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


table  is  furnished  with  guests.  Peace  is  within  the 
walls,  and  prosperity  within  the  palace. 

It  is  worthy  of  grateful  acknowledgment,  especially 
considering  the  restless  and  disorganizing  times  in  which 
we  have  lived,  and  the  discords  and  divisions  in  so 
many  churches,  that  the  harmony  of  this  religious  in- 
terest has  never  been  broken.  Yet  there  have  been 
considerable  differences  of  judgment  with  regard  to 
some  measures,  and  of  opinion  with  regard  to  some 
subjects  ; and  we  have  not  only  had  mixed  communion, 
but  have  extended  full  membership  and  even  office- 
bearing to  our  Baptist  friends.  Yet  there  has  been  no 
jar.  “ The  dipped  and  the  sprinkled  have  dwelt  in 
peace.”  Bigotry  on  any  side  is  not  to  be  conquered 
by  bigotry  on  the  other,  but  by  an  opposite  dispo- 
sition. This  continued  state  of  things  is  very  honor- 
able to  the  members  and  deacons  of  the  church,  and 
shows  that  their  religion  has  reached  the  temper  as  well 
as  the  understanding,  and  inspired  them  with  the  meek- 
ness of  wisdom  to  pursue  “ things  by  which  one  may 
edify  another.”  Should  it,  in  any  degree,  serve  to 
commend  the  pastor,  it  may  perhaps,  under  God,  be 
ascribed  to  his  preferring  influence  to  authority,  and 
resolving  to  take  no  part  in  any  party  ^difference  what- 
ever. 

You*knowI  always  loved  peace  as  well  as  truth, 
and  liberality,  and  order.  I hardly  think  I could 
have  taken  the  charge  of  any  church  that  indispensably 
required  a candidate  for  communion  to  deliver  before 
them  an  oral  account  of  his  conversion  and  experi- 
ence ; or  to  send  in  a written  one.  This  mode  of  ad- 
mission keeps  back  many  who  ought  to  be  encouraged 
to  come  forward.  Such  are  many  females ; such  are 


THE  HEW  WILLIAM  JAY. 


99 


the  weak  and  timid  in  spirit ; and  such  also  are  those 
whose  religion  has  been  so  gradual  as  to  yield  none 
of  those  striking  circumstances  which  a narrative  loves 
and  seeks  after.  And  how  often  is  this  the  case  ! so 
that  the  convert  can  hardly  describe  anything  but  the 
result ; like  a man  with  a plant,  who  sees  indeed  the 
growth,  while  the  growing  escapes  him.  With  us,  the 
minister,  or  one  of  the  officers,  or  one  of  the  members, 
converses  alone  with  the  individual,  and  reports  the 
nature  and  ground  of  his  satisfaction  at  the  church- 
meeting,  when  the  matter  is  left  for  a month,  during 
which  inquiries  are  made  after  his  moral  character  and 
deportment;  at  the  end  of  which,  if  no  objection  is 
advanced,  he  is  admitted.  We  are  not  qualified  to 
judge  the  heart.  We  are  to  be  influenced  by  favor- 
able appearances,  and  should  always  lean  to  the  side 
of  charity  rather  than  of  suspicion.  Some  may  think 
this  rather  dangerous,  and  affect  to  be  alarmed  for  the 
purity  of  the  church  ; but  we  have  had  from  the  be- 
ginning few,  very  few  instances  of  excommunication 
or  suspension  compared  with  the  exactors  of  more 
rigid  church  discipline.  The  truth  is,  their  requisition 
never  keeps  back  any  improper  person  who  wishes  and 
is  resolved  to  enter.  The  condition  is  a cheap  pass- 
port which  he  can  easily  procure,  so  many  conversions 
and  experiences  being  published  and  sold.* 

A little  before  my  ordination  an  event  took  place 
the  most  interesting  to  my  happiness,  character  and 
usefulness.  I was  united  to  one  of  the  best  of  women. 
This  was  Anne,  the  eldest  daughter  of  the  Rev.  Ed- 
ward Davies,  a pious  and  evangelical  clergyman  of 

* This  subject  is  noticed  again  in  Letter  XIX.,  where  we  hate 
added  a note. 


100 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


the  Establishment,  first  rector  of  Bengeworth,  Wor- 
cestershire, and  afterwards  of  Coy  Church.  My  ac- 
quaintance with  her  commenced  at  my  first  visit  to 
London.  Mr.  Winter  being  acquainted  with  her  ex- 
cellent father,  and  knowing  that  he  then  resided  near 
Surrey  Chapel,  wrote  a letter  to  introduce  me  to  him, 
and  to  beg  that  he  would  kindly  notice  me,  and  give 
me  any  hints  of  improvement  he  might  deem  neces- 
sary. I soon  called  and  delivered  it.  It  was  then  for 
the  first  time  I saw  Miss  Davies.  During  the  eight 
weeks  I was  preaching  at  Surrey  Chapel,  I was  often 
invited  to  the  house,  and  you  will  not  wonder  if  some- 
times I contrived  to  call  without  an  invitation,  for  I 
felt  a pleasing  and  powerful  attraction.  Yet  I was 
able  to  act  under  the  impression  with  some  prudence. 
I concealed  my  affection  as  much  as  possible,  till  I had 
more  fully  observed,  and  found  that  observation  justi- 
fied and  increased  attachment.  Yet  I returned  into 
the  country,  and  paid  another  visit  to  Surrey  Chapel 
before  I ventured  to  make  any  direct  advances.  I had 
some  reason  to  hope  that  my  regard  would  not  be  con- 
temned by  the  young  lady  herself.  But  there  were 
parental  difficulties  to  be  overcome,  which  I can  much 
more  easily  appreciate  and  excuse  now  than  I could 
then.  I had  no  patrimony  ; as  yet  I had  nothing  fike 
an  official  provision,  or  even  proper  settlement.  I was 
indeed  much  followed  as  a preacher,  but  it  was  justly 
said  that  popularity  was  very  dangerous  and  corrupt- 
ing ; that  many  had  fallen  by  it ; that  I was  very 
young,  and  my  character  unformed,  and  as  yet  untried. 
Waiting,  of  course,  was  therefore  recommended ; and, 
as  an  absolute  refusal  was  not  given,  the  counsel  was 
more  easily  followed. 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


101 


My  intended  must  have  deemed  me  rather  an  awk- 
ward lover,  and  not  a very  satisfactory  correspondent, 
for  I always  disliked  letter-writing,  and  I had  little 
leisure  for  courting  by  post.  A part  of  what  some  of 
her  sex  would  have  deemed  wanting  with  me,  was,  I 
can  truly  say,  the  effect  of  design  and  principle.  I 
always  felt  for  women  who  are  flattered  to  adoration 
before  marriage,  and  obliged  to  put  up  with  at  least 
comparative  neglect  and  indifference  afterwards  ; and 
I resolved  to  raise  no  expectations  which  I could  not 
hope  to  realize,  and  not  suffer  the  husband  to  belie 
and  disgrace  the  suitor.  > I am,  &c. 


LETTER  II. 


HIS  MARRIAGE  : — HIS  CHILDREN  I — DEATH  OF  HIS  SON  WILLIAM  : 

AND  OF  HIS  DAUGHTER  STATIRA. 

My  dear  Children, — It  is  one  of  the  peculiar  cir- 
cumstances which,  without  any  contrivance  and  pur- 
pose of  my  own,  have  attended  me  through  life,  that, 
after  another  year  of  faith  and  patience  (neither  of 
these  graces  being  very  perfect),  and  just  as  I was 
going  to  settle  in  Bath,  Mr.  Davies  having  a dispensa- 
tion for  non-residence  at  his  living,  accepted  the  curacy 
of  Batheaston,  a pleasant  village,  only  two  miles  from 
Bath.  Nothing  could  have  been  more  gratifying  to 
the  feelings,  and  more  friendly  to  the  intercourse  of 
the  young  party,  than  this  wholly  unexpected  approxi- 
mation of  residences.  Things  being  now  more  favor- 
able, Mr.  Davies  soon  gave  his  consent ; and  some 
time  after  I went  to  London,  where  the  elect  was  on  a 
visit  to  her  most  intimate  friend,  Mrs.  Rowland  Hill. 
We  were  married  at  St.  Peter’s,  Cornhill  (January  6, 
1791),  Mr.  Hill  performing  the  service.  In  returning 
to  Bath  we  paid  our  first  visit  to  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Winter 
at  Painswick. 

How  much  has  resulted  from  this  auspicious  con- 
nection for  which  I can  never  sufficiently  praise  the 
providence  of  my  God  and  Father  ! How  far  I have 


THE  RE V.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


103 


succeeded  it  does  not  become  me  to  attempt  to  deter- 
mine ; but  of  this  I am  conscious,  that  J was  always 
desirous  and  anxious  to  be  a good  husband  ; nothing 
in  my  estimation  and  remarkings  ever  being  able  to 
atone  for  the  want  of  consistency  and  excellency 
here,  especially  in  a minister . But  I must  have  been 
one  of  the  basest  of  men  had  I not  always  endeavored 
to  act  worthily  towards  the  wife  of  my  youth,  to  whom 
I am  under  so  many  obligations.  It  was  she  (for  we 
always  judge  of  the  whole  by  parts,  and  chiefly  by 
those  parts  with  which  we  are  most  acquainted),  it  was 
she  who  contributed  so  much  to  give  me  that  exalted 
idea  of  the  female  character  which  I have  always  en- 
tertained and  expressed.  She  excluded  perfectly  the 
entrance  of  every  notion  and  feeling  of  submission  or 
authority,  so  that  we  had  no  rights  to  adjust,  or  duties 
to  regulate.  She  possessed  every  requisite  that  could 
render  her  a helpmate.  Her  special  qualities  were  ad- 
mirably suited  to  my  defects.  She  had  an  extempo- 
raneous readiness  which  never  failed  her,  and  an  in- 
tuitive decisiveness  which  seemed  to  require  no  de- 
liberation. Her  domestic  virtues  rendered  my  house 
a complete  home,  the  abode  of  neatness,  order,  punc- 
tuality, peace,  cheerfulness,  comfort,  and  attraction. 
She  calmed  my  brow  when  ruffled  by  disappointment 
or  vexation  ; she  encouraged  me  when  depressed ; she 
kept  off  a thousand  cares,  and  left  me  free  to  attend  to 
the  voice  of  my  calling.  She  reminded  me  of  my  en- 
gagements when  I was  forgetful,  and  stimulated  me 
when  I was  remiss,  and  always  gently  enforced  the 
present  obligation,  as  “ the  duty  of  every  day  required.” 
I mention  this  the  more  not  only  to  express  my 
own  gratitude,  but  that  my  church  and  the  public,  if 


104 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


they  have  derived  any  little  advantage  from  my  la- 
bors, may  see  how  much  of  it  they  owe  to  this  wise 
and  good  woman.  She  now  stood  in  the  additional 
relation  of  a mother,  and  in  process  of  time  furnished 
me  with  a most  lovely  family  of  six  children,  three  of 
each  sex,  who  “ rose  up  and  called  her  blessed.” 

My  first-born  was  a daughter,  and  named  Anne, 
after  her  mother.  She  seemed  one  of  those  who  are 
sanctified  from  the  womb ; and,  instead  of  being 
averse  to  any  of  the  duties  required  of  her  in  her 
training,  she  appeared  naturally  and  without  admoni- 
tion to  fall  fn  with  them.  She  never  gave  us  pain 
but  by  her  own  pain.  When  she  was  only  seven 
years  old,  and  we  went  abroad  for  a few  days,  not 
waiting  for  any  intimation  from  us,  the  little  creature 
read  a chapter  and  a prayer  every  morning  and  even- 
ing with  the  servant  and  the  nursemaid.  At  the  age 
of  sixteen  she  impressed  a young  American  who  was 
travelling  through  England,  and,  bringing  letters  of 
introduction,  abode  for  a short  time  at  our  house.  To 
him  she  was  early  married,  and  brought  him  a family 
of  no  less  than  thirteen  children.  They  are  all  yet 
spared  ;*  they  are  all  walking  in  the  truth,  adorning 
their  profession,  blessing  their  generation,  and  showing 
■what  education,  by  the  grace  of  God,  may  accomplish. 
After  some  years  Mr.  Bolton  returned  to  the  United 
States  with  the  whole  of  his  family.  This  separation, 

* Abby  Wolsey,  the  fifth  daughter,  has  since  been  gathered  to  her 
rest,  at  the  age  of  21 ; a memoir,  written  by  her  sister,  was  pub- 
lished, entitled  the  “Lighted  Valley,”  (published  by  R.  Carter  & 
Brothers,  Xew  York,)  to  which  her  grandfather  added  a preface, 
the  last  production  of  his  pen  which,  we  believe,  has  been  given  to 
the  public. 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


105 


which  could  not  be  viewed  but  as  probably  a final 
parting  as  to  this  world,  was  one  of  the  greatest  trials 
of  my  life.  Yet  there  were  things  which  prevented 
my  opposing  it,  and  made  it  appear  to  be  the  path  of 
duty.  The  dispensation  has  already  had  issues  which 
serve  in  a great  measure  to  explain  it,  while  it  seems 
also  pregnant  with  future  consequences  of  much  im- 
portance. The  marriage  itself  was  strange  and  mar- 
vellous. What  probability  was  there  that  a young 
gentleman  from  another  quarter  of  the  globe,  first 
passing  through  Bath,  and  casually  seeing  her,  should 
have  been  united  in  marriage  to  my  daughter  ? 

One  thing  struck  me  much  in  this  affair  from  its  be- 
ginning. It  was  my  learning  that  he  who  asked  to 
become  my  son-in-law  was  himself  the  grandson  of  the 
pious  and  worthy  Mr.  Bolton,  merchant  of  Savannah, 
mentioned  with  so  much  respect  by  Mr.  Winter  in  one 
of  his  letters  to  me,  to  be  seen  in  my  life  of  him ; for 
when  this  man  of  God  was  not  only  neglected  but  de- 
spised, because  he  had  gone  to  America  purposely  to 
teach  and  Christianize  the  poor  negroes,  Mr.  Bolton 
received  and  encouraged  him,  and  accommodated  him 
with  a room  in  which  he  could  instruct  his  sable  charge 
free  of  expense. 

After  awhile  my  son-in-law  joined  the  Episcopal 
Church,  and  is  now  the  rector  of  St.  Paul’s,  East 
Chester,  New  York,  where  his  labors  are  crowned 
with  much  acceptance  and  success.* 

* Mr.  and  Mrs.  Bolton,  with  part  of  their  family,  returned  to 
England  some  years  before  Mr.  Jay’s  death,  and  had  the  melancholy 
satisfaction  of  attending  him  in  his  last  days.  Mr.  Bolton  is  now 
minister  of  the  chapel  built  by  the  late  Lord  Ducie  on  his  estate  in 
Gloucestershire.  Two  of  his  sons  are  ministers  in  the  Episcopal 


106 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


M/y  second  child  was  a son,  named  after  myself. 
From  the  turn  of  his  mind,  when  he  had  fulfilled  his 
schooling,  he  was  apprenticed  to  an  architect  and  sur- 
veyor in  London,  where,  after  his  time  had  expired, 
he  continued  for  awhile,  and  then  went  to  Savannah 
in  Georgia.  There  he  was  employed  for  a few  years ; 
when,  leaving  many  proofs  of  his  professional  ability 
behind  him,  he  returned  to  England.  After  several 
attempts  to  succeed  at  home,  he  went  out,  by  the  ap- 
pointment of  Lord  Glenelg,  on  government  service, 
to  the  Mauritius.  There  his  taste  and  talents  met 
with  full  encouragement,  and  his  prospects  were  very 
promising  ; but  he  was  cut  off  by  a premature  death. 
A little  before  his  own  dissolution  he  had  buried  a 
most  pious  and  interesting  child,  whose  remains  lie  in 
the  same  grave  with  those  of  Mrs.  Newell,  the  wife  of 
the  American  missionary.  An  account  of  him  has 
been  published  and  widely  circulated,  called  “Little 
Willy,”  drawn  up  by  his  mother,  to  which  I prefixed 
a preface.  Many,  as  well  as  myself,  can  testify  that 
what  is  said  of  him  is  not  maternal  lavishment,  but 
truth.  My  son  had  married  a very  estimable  wife, 
Miss  Louisa  Coulston  of  Henley,  by  whom  he  had  two 
other  children  besides  “Little  Willy.”  These  were 
left  to  be  the  care  and  comfort  of  the  widowed  mother, 
now  keeping  a school  in  her  native  place.  My  son, 
besides  professional  talent  and  cleverness,  had  a large 
share  of  wit  and  humor,  qualities  always  dangerous 
and  commonly  injurious  to  the  possessor.  So  it  was, 

Church  of  England,  and  one  in  the  American ; viz.,  Rev.  William 
Jay  Bolton,  curate  of  Christ  Church,  Cambridge  ;tRev.  James  Bolton, 
minister  of  St.  Paul’s  Chapel,  Kilburn ; Rev.  Cornelius  Winter  Bol- 
ton, assistant  minister  of  Christ  Church,  Baltimore. 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


107 


alas ! here.  His  comic  powers  drew  liim  into  company 
not  the  most  friendly  to  youthful  improvement.  He 
was  led  into  expense  by  his  admirers  and  flatterers, 
and  for  awhile  left  the  path  in  which  he  had  been 
taught  to  go.  But  the  principles  which  had  been 
early  sown  revived,  especially  under  the  teachings  of 
affliction,  and  the  conjugal  influence  of  gentle,  wise, 
and  consistent  piety.  He  sought  the  Lord  God  of  his 
fathers,  walked  soberly,  righteously,  and  godly,  and 
finished  his  course  in  peace.  And  I record  it  to  ex- 
cite my  gratitude  and  praise,  and  to  encourage  others 
who  may  be  tried  for  a time  in  the  same  way.  It  has 
been  delightful  to  my  sorrowing  spirit  to  read  the  tes- 
timonies concerning  him  which  I received  from  two 
ministers,  the  one  a missionary  of  the  London  Society, 
the  other  of  the  Church  of  England  Missionary  So- 
ciety ; as  also  from  Mr.  Alexander,  the  Keeper  of  the 
King’s  Stores. 

My  third-born  was  a daughter,  whom  we  called 
Arabella,  after  a step-mother  of  Mrs.  Jay’s,  of  uncom- 
mon piety,  whose  letters  to  her  children  were  pub- 
lished, and  of  whose  character  an  account  is  found 
among  Gibbon’s  “ Pious  Women.”  She  was  early  mar- 
ried to  Garfit  Ashton,  Esq.,  a solicitor  at  Cambridge, 
and  now  also  Clerk  of  the  Peace.  She  has  no  family, 
but  has  been  the  most  devoted  of  children,  and  has  so 
attached  herself  to  the  comfort  of  her  afflicted  mother, 
as  to  entitle  her  to  every  endearment  of  my  heart.* 

* Mrs.  Ashton  was  suddenly  removed  by  death  shortly  after  the 
funeral  of  her  beloved  father.  The  particulars  of  this  mournful 
event  will  be  given  in  the  Supplement  to  the  Autobiography,  in 
connection  with  the  account  there  inserted  of  the  interment  and 
funeral  service  of  Mr.  Jay. 


108 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


My  fourth-born  was  named  Cyrus.  As  I always 
admired  the  Friends,  and  they  seemed  exemplary  in 
training  their  youth  to  habitudes  of  order,  and  self- 
control,  and  disregard  of  ridicule  and  reproach,  I was 
induced  to  place  him  for  a considerable  time  at  one  of 
their  schools.  But  I was  not  entirely  satisfied  with 
the  result.  The  want  of  more  express  evangelical  instruc- 
tion, and  the  comparative  deficiency  of  instrumental  re- 
ligion, were  a disadvantage  which  I found  it  was  not  so 
easy  to  remedy.  He  fixed  in  London  as  an  attorney, 
and  married  a daughter  of  my  inestimable  friend,  the 
pious  and  benevolent  Robert  Spear,  Esq.,  of  Manchester. 

My  fifth  child  was  named  Edward,  after  his  maternal 
grandfather.  When  quite  a child  he  had  nearly  per- 
ished. His  nursemaid  had,  by  reading  herself  asleep, 
set  fire  to  the  curtains.  I had  just  time  to  snatch  him 
from  a flaming  bed,  which  was  nearly  all  consumed, 
with  other  furniture  in  the  room.  He  was  at  first 
educated  for  the  ministry,  and  preached  for  some  time 
with  much  approbation.  But  a timorousness  and  even 
dread  with  regard  to  his  appearing  and  officiating  in 
public,  instead  of  decreasing  by  use,  so  grew  upon  him, 
and  so  threatened  and  even  affected  his  health,  that  I 
was  constrained  to  acquiesce  in  his  importunity  to 
leave  the  pulpit  and  enter  secular  life. 

The  last  of  my  family  was  a daughter,  named  Statira, 
after  an  eminent  female  of  Grecian  extraction,  to  whom 
my  preaching  had  been  useful  in  drawing  her  from 
the  world  into  the  way  everlasting.  She  was  not  en- 
dowed with  those  personal  attractions  which  some 
children  possess,  yet  was  pleasing  to  the  eye  of  pa- 
rental affection.  She  was  a child  of  a very  lovely  and 
obliging  temper,  and  apt  at  learning.  She  was  also 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


109 


truly  pious,  and  like  her  two  sisters,  had  early  come 
to  the  table  of  the  Lord.  But  at  the  age  of  nineteen  I 
was  summoned  to  resign  her.  She  had  been  always 
free  from  ailments.  I left  her  in  perfect  health,  to  go 
and  preach  at  the  opening  of  a new  chapel  at  Tavistock 
in  Devonshire;  but  I had  not  proceeded  further  than 
Totness  before  a messenger  overtook  me  with  fore- 
boding intelligence.  I hastened  back  in  anxious, 
trembling  suspense,  and  reached  home  only  just  in 
time  to  see  her  dying  of  typhus  fever.  She  was  inca- 
pable of  knowing  the  father  around  whose  neck  she 
had  so  often  clung.  I turned  away,  and  was  led  by 
her  mother  into  the  solitude  of  my  study.  "We  kneeled 
down  hand  in  hand  to  pray ; but  not  a word  was  ut- 
tered. At  such  a season,  how  poor  is  speech;  and 
how  surprising  is  it  that  persons  should  employ  it,  and 
not  yield  to  the  devotion  of  silence  and  tears ! 

This  was  the  first  time  death  had  entered  our  in- 
dulged dwelling.  Till  now  I knew  not  what  it  was 
truly  to  be  a parent.  My  heart  was  desolate  within 
me ; and  there  was  danger  that  weeping  would  hinder 
sowing.  As  my  ministry  had  always  been  very  much 
of  a consolatory  kind,  I began  to  dread  the  application 
of  the  address  of  Eliphaz  to  Job,  “ Behold,  thou  hast 
instructed  many,  and  thou  hast  strengthened  the  weak 
hands ; thy  words  have  upholden  him  that  was  falling, 
and  thou  hast  strengthened  the  feeble  knees.  But 
now  it  is  come  upon  thee,  and  thou  faintest ; it  touch  - 
eth  thee,  and  thou  art  weary.”  What  in  a measure 
prevented  this  ? 

“ Oh,  woman ! 

When  pain  and  anguish  wring  the  brow, 

A ministering  angel  thou  !”• 


110  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


As  being  not  only  her  husband,  but  her  pastor,  I 
ought  to  have  solaced  and  supported  my  wife  under 
the  loss,  but  she  solaced  and  supported  me. 

One  thing  I peculiarly  remember  as  arising  from 
our  affliction.  Though  I was  not  wanting  in  love  to 
my  wife  before,  yet  now  I felt  her  the  more  singularly 
endeared.  No  thought  of  her  seemed  so  sacred  and 
tender  as  that  of  the  mother  of  my  beloved  and  glori- 
fied daughter ; and  so  I commonly  addressed  her  in 
my  letters. 


I am,  &c. 


LETTER  X. 


MBS.  JAY’S  ILLNESS  .* — HIS  PRIVATION  BY  IT  : — STATE  OF  HIS  OWN 
HEALTH  : — ALARMING  SYMPTOMS  : — ME.  WILBEEFOEOE’s  ADVICE  : 
— INTRODUCES  HIM  TO  DE.  BAILLIE  : —SUCCESS  OF  HIS  TEEATMENT  : 

EEFLECTIONS: EAELY  RISING: — ABSTINENCE  t PATRONAGE  OF 

TEETOTALISM. 

My  dear  Children, — I return  to  tlie  notice  of  one 
connected  so  intimately,  so  importantly,  and  so  influ- 
entially, with  my  character  and  history  ; and  so  inter- 
esting to  yourselves  also.  But  now,  alas,  the  narrative 
becomes  as  painful  as  it  was  pleasing  before. 

Though  in  her  early  youth,  and  before  I had  the 
privilege  of  knowing  her,  your  mother  had  been  twice 
supposed  to  be  in  a decline,  for  about  thirty  years  after 
our  marriage  she  enjoyed  continual  good  health.  Her 
first  complaint  was  a degree  of  oppression  in  breath- 
ing, affecting  her  at  first  occasionally,  but  rather  grow- 
ing upon  the  whole,  and  at  length  frequently  returning 
with  painful  violence.  From  some  symptoms  attend- 
ing the  suffering,  (though  I might  have  mistaken  jthem, 
and  was’  afraid  to  inquire,)  I feared  there  was  water  on 
the  chest.  But  this  apprehension  was  proved  to  be 
groundless,  and  her  complaint  was  removed  by  a sud- 
den painful  seizure.  My  dear  and  invaluable  friend, 
Dr.  Bowie,  was  instantly  sent  for,  and  did  everything 


112 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


that  skill  and  unrelaxing  attention  could  accomplish. 
Mr.  Wilson  Brown,  also,  an  eminent  surgeon,  was  pe- 
culiarly kind  and  attentive. 

About  a year  after  her  first  attack  she  had  a second, 
though  not  attended  with  any  paralysis.  She  was  then 
at  Clifton  with  a dear  friend,  and  her  devoted  servant, 
while  I had  gone  to  London  for  a few  days  on  preach- 
ing business — not  only  with  her  full  consent,  but  even 
recommendation.  The  seizure  was  violent,  and  left 
her  for  two  hours  and  a half  insensible ; but  profess- 
ional assistance  was  close  at  hand.  She  was  profusely 
depleted,  and  again  revived.  I hastened  back,  and 
again  embraced  her  as  one  a second  time  given  me 
from  the  dead. 

Years  have  elapsed  since  this  last  attack  without 
anything  like  a return  ; but  I have  always  been  con- 
strained to  rejoice  with  trembling.  I have  also  long 
ceased  to  hope  for  any  further  improvement,  especially 
as  age  was  gaining  upon  her.  Yet  much  mercy  has 
been  mingled  in  my  great  trial ; and  I ought  to  have 
been,  and  I trust  I have  been,  thankful  for  allevia- 
tions. 

I know  not  whether  the  case  is  peculiar,  in  the  real- 
ity or  the  degree,  but  I state  the  matter  accurately ; 
and  I have  been  too  long  accustomed  to  the  effect  to 
be  mistaken.  As  deviations  and  exceptions,  instead 
of  disproving  a rule,  sometimes  only  render  it  the 
more,  observable,  in  the  case  before  us,  owing  to  the 
frequency  of  the  result,  one  might  have  been  led  to 
suppose  that  there  was  some  kind  of  physical  law  in 
the  operation  where  there  was  a contrariety,  whether 
in  nature  or  custom ; her  manner  was  nearly  invari- 
able. Thus  she  spoke  of  a drop  of  bread  and  a bit  of 


THE  BEY.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


113 


water ; she  called  the  black  white,  and  the  white  black  * 
the  cold  heat,  and  the  heat  cold  ; preaching  was  hear- 
ing, and  hearing  was  preaching ; in  the  morning  she 
wished  you  good  evening,  and  in  the  evening  good 
morning.  Besides  these  obvious  contrarieties,  how 
many  instances  were  there  in  the  course  of  the  day  or 
hour  in  which,  the  opposite  did  not  strike  you,  till  you 
reflected  or  examined,  and  then  you  perceived  them. 
She  is  in  a considerable  measure  apprehensive  of  this, 
and  feels  the  greatness  of  the  trial ; and  often  com- 
plains, that  though  she  knows  everything  she  cannot 
command  the  right  words.  To  relieve  her  embarrass- 
ment, at  her  own  desire,  she  has  ingeniously  had  writ- 
ten for  her  the  names  of  a number  of  persons  and 
things  of  which  she  is  likely  to  speak ; and  often,  after 
a pause  or  effort,  she  takes  out  the  little  book,  which 
she  always  carries  about  with  her.  Till  of  late,  her 
attempts  to  be  again  able  to  read,  especially  the  Scrip- 
tures, have  been  great  and  incessant,  and  when  she 
could  succeed  with  a verse,  she  was  much  pleased  with 
the  achievement,  and  would  often  repeat  it ; while  she 
was  always  craving  for  some  one  to  read  to  her  in  the 
word  of  God,  or  books  of  experience  and  devotion. 

Thus  when  the  companion,  so  delightful  and  edify- 
ing by  her  discourse,  was  almost  entirely  removed, — 
the  friend,  the  helper,  the  comforter  was,  in  a consid- 
erable degree,  yet  graciously  continued.  And  now 
that  she  has  become,  in  the  course  of  nature,  more  in- 
firm and  dependent,  she  is  indescribably  interesting. 
I cannot  for  a moment  forget  what  she  has  been,  and 
what  she  has  done ; or  be  insensible  of  my  obligations 
to  her.  She  needs  and  she  occupies  much  of  my  at- 
tention, but  attention  endears  her  the  more.  My  afifec- 


114 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


tion  has  bow  infused  into  it  an  unselfish  tenderness, 
and  I have  learned  by  experience  that  the  happiness 
of  love  results  principally  from  its  disinterestedness. 
And  we  know  who  has  said,  4 ‘It  is  more  blessed  to 
give  than  to  receive.” 

Health  is  an  unspeakable  blessing,  not  only  on  the 
score  of  enjoyment,  but  of  usefulness.  Job  called  the 
season  of  his  sickness  “months  of  vanity,”  during  which, 
as  nothing  was  enjoyed,  so  nothing  was  pursued  or  ac- 
complished. While  disease  deprives  us  of  our  liberty, 
and  weakens  our  strength  in  the  way,  the  hands  of  the 
workman  are  no  longer  sufficient  for  him- — the  eyes 
of  the  handmaiden  no  longer  look  to  her  mistress — the 
mother  leaves  her  infant  charge  to  less  tender  care — 
and  the  preacher,  whose  lips  fed  many,  ceases  to  deal 
forth  the  bread  of  life.  Paul,  therefore,  not  only  in- 
structs his  son  Timothy  as  an  apostle,  but  prescribes 
for  him  as  a physician  : “ Drink  no  longer  water,  but 
use  a little  wine,  for  thy  stomach’s  sake,  and  thine 
often  infirmities.”  Next  to  our  spiritual  welfare  is  the 
good  estate  of  the  body  ; therefore  John  says  of  Gaius, 
“ Beloved,  I wish  above  all  things  that  thou  rnayest 
prosjoer  and  be  in  health,  even  as  thy  soul  prospereth.” 
A word,  therefore,  concerning  the  degree,  the  interrup- 
tion, the  recovery,  and  the  preservation  of  my  health, 
may  not  be  improper  or  useless. 

I had  never  a very  strong  constitution,  or,  at  least, 
a remarkable  freedom  from  slight  indispositions.  For 
a great  length  of  time  I had  almost  incessant  head- 
aches, which  rendered  my  preaching  difficult,  and  my 
studies  painful.  Manv  will  remember  the  several  seiz- 
ures in  my  head  with  which  I was  visited,  and  which 
more  than  once  befell  me  in  the  pulpit.  They  were 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


115 


very  sudden.  They  momentarily  confused  my  sight, 
and  nearly  deprived  me  of  all  consciousness.  The 
faculty  who  then  attended  me  viewed  these  attacks  as 
serious  and  perilous ; and  I was  bled,  and  cupped,  and 
reduced  in  strength  and  size,  till  I seemed  a shadow 
hastening  to  the  grave.  This  I could  not  have  borne 
much  longer.  In  this  state,  Mr.  Wilberforce,  being  in 
Bath,  called  upon  me,  and  urged  me  to  see  Dr.  Baillie, 
whom  he  extolled  as  his  friend  and  physician.  He 
expressed  the  greatest  confidence  in  his  judgment,  and 
offered  to  write  me  a letter  of  introduction.  I grate- 
fully accepted  his  kindness,  and  repaired  to  town.  The 
doctor  favorably  received  me ; paid  (in  consequence 
of  the  recommendation)  a good  deal  of  attention  to  my 
case ; and,  to  the  kind  and  seasonable  advice  of  the 
negro’s  friend,  I am  fully  persuaded  I owe,  under  Grod, 
the  prolongation  of  my  life  and  labors.  And  I cannot 
but  here  remark  two  things — First , u A word  fitly 
spoken,  how  good  is  it !”  and  what  important  conse- 
quences may  arise  from  a single  instruction  or  admo- 
nition ! Secondly , We  see  the  propriety  of  sometimes 
varying  medical  authority.  No  man  is  infallible. 
What  does  not  strike  one  may  strike  another.  When 
a physician  is  called  in,  he  may  immediately  form  and 
express  his  opinion  of  the  case,  and  then  go  on  look- 
ing, not  for  what  corrects  but  what  confirms  his  con- 
viction, till  every  doubt  or  suspicion  of  the  possibility 
of  mistake  is  lulled  to  sleep. 

I should  have  mentioned  before,  that  at  rather  an 
early  period  of  my  ministry  I suffered  very  consider- 
ably from  a nervous  malady,  and  which  threatened 
for  the  time  to  lay  me  aside  from  my  work.  This  was 
of  my  own  procuring,  in  neglecting  for  a season  early 


116 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


rising,  and  proper  air  and  exercise,  and  confining  my- 
self to  long  sedentary  reading  and  writing.  From  a 
firm  conviction  of  my  own,  I threw  off,  by  degrees, 
but  not  without  difficulty,  this  affecting  and  deplorable 
complaint,  to  return  no  more.  Yet,  as  every  kind  of 
experience  is  useful  to  a minister,  the  suffering  has 
been  overruled  for  good,  as  it  has  enabled  me  to  sym- 
pathize, where  otherwise,  perhaps,  I should  have  felt 
nothing ; to  warn  and  admonish  any  of  my  brethren 
likely  to  err  in  the  same  way  ; and  to  regulate  my  own 
applications,  and  to  blend  action  with  thought ; and 
to  do  much  of  the  work  of  the  study  in  the  open 
air.  In  vain  we  talk  of  the  value  of  health,  or  expect 
to  enjoy  the  blessing,  unless  we  use  the  rational  means 
for  preserving  it.  These  means  will  not  deliver  us 
from  the  sentence  of  mortality,  but  they  may  lengthen 
our  days,  and  render  them  more  tolerable,  delightful, 
and  profitable.  With  few  exceptions,  I have  always 
practiced  early  rising,  being  seldom  in  bed,  summer  or 
winter,  after  five  o’clock  ; and  this  has  been  with  me, 
not  as  with  some,  who  say  they  rise  because  they  can- 
not sleep,  for  it  has  been  always  an  act  of  self* denial, 
for  I could  enjoy  more,  but  I felt  a conviction  that  it 
was  morally  right,  as  it  redeemed  time  and  aided 
duty ; and  also  it  was  physically  right,  as  it  was 
wholesome  and  healthful.  For  how  does  it  refresh 
and  invigorate  the  body,  revive  the  animal  spirits, 
and  exhilarate  and  elevate  the  mind  ! Yet  how  many 
are  there,  and  even  ministers,  and  young  ministers, 
not  too  much  qualified  for  their  work,  who  can  sacri- 
fice all  this  advantage  to  the  lazy,  low,  debilitating, 
disreputable  influences  of  a late  indulgence  in  bed. 

In  looking  back  upon  the  years  I have  passed 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


117 


through,  for  nothing  am  I more  thankful  than  the 
cautions  I was  led  to  exercise  with  regard  to  drinki  ig  * 
I knew  the  danger  of  increase  with  regard  to  spirituous 
liquors ; I knew  what  temptations  a young  njinister 
of  some  considerable  popularity  is  exposed  to  in  his 
frequent  dinings-out,  especialty  in  great  towns  and 
cities,  and  at  the  table  of  professors  who  vie  with  each 
other  in  extravagance ; for  the  faithful  do  not  always 
add  to  their  faith  “ temperance.”  As  far  as  it  was  in 
my  power,  by  word  and  deed,  I always  discounte- 

* In  the  year  1839,  Mr.  Jay  was  solicited  to  attend  a Festival  of 
the  Teetotal  Society  in  Bath,  but  as  this  was  not  convenient,  he  con- 
veyed his  sentiments  to  the  meeting  in  the  following  letter,  which 
was  afterwards  published  extensively  both  in  this  country  and  in 
America : — 

“ My  Dear  Sir, — Circumstances  will  prevent  my  accepting  your  in- 
vitation to  attend  the  Teetotal  Christmas  Festival  on  Friday  evening. 
I am  thankful  that  all  through  life  I have  been  a very  temperate 
man,  and  for  more  than  twenty-five  years,  generally , a Teetotaller, 
but  for  the  last  six  years  I have  been  one  constantly  and  entirely.  To 
this  (now  I am  past  70)  I ascribe,  under  God,  the  glow  of  health, 
evenness  of  spirits,  freshness  of  feeling,  ease  of  application,  and  com- 
parative inexhaustion  by  public  labors,  I now  enjoy. 

“ The  subject  of  Teetotalism  I have  examined  physically,  morally, 
and  christianly,  and  after  all  my  reading,  reflection,  observation, 
and  experience,  I have  reached  a very  firm  and  powerful  conviction. 
I believe  that  next  to  the  glorious  Gospel,  God  could  not  bless  the  human 
race  so  much  as  by  the  abolition  of  all  intoxicating  liquors. 

“ As  every  man  has  some  influence,  and  as  we  ought  to  employ 
usefully  all  our  talents,  and  as  I have  been  for  near  half  a century 
endeavoring  in  this  city  to  serve  my  generation,  by  the  will  of  God, 
I have  no  objection  to  your  using  this  testimony  in  any  way  you 
please.  I am  willing  that  both  as  a Pledger  and  a Subscriber  you 
should  put  down  the  name  of, 

“ My  dear  Sir, 

“ Y<  urs  truly, 

W.  Jay.” 


Percy  Place , Bath , 24 th  December . 


118  AUTOBIOGrKAPHY  OF  THE  KEY,  WILLIAM  JAY. 

nanced  such  needless  and  improper  “ feastings  of 
themselves  without  fear.”  I commonly  used  water, 
principally,  and,  for  years  back,  only ; and  I am  fully 
persuaded  that  it  has  befriended  my  digestion,  pre- 
served the  evenness  of  my  spirits,  and  added  to  my 
comfort,  especially  in  my  feeling  cool  and  fresh  in  the 
relaxation  and  lassitude  of  warm  weather,  while  others 
were  deservedly  panting,  and  burdens  to  themselves. 
My  natural  wants  were  so  many,  that  I never  thought 
of  adding  to  them  the  cravings  of  fictitious  appetites 
equally  importunate.  I had,  therefore,  no  trouble  or 
expense  from  the  wretched  habits  of  snuff-taking  or 
smoking.  I have  often  found  perspiration  produced 
by  a brisk  walk  or  working  in  the  garden,  or  cleaving 
of  wood,  the  means  of  relieving  me  from  many  a slight 
ailment,  especially  headaches.  To  which  I may  add 
that  I have  often  also  derived  benefit  of  this  kind  from 
preaching ; but  then  it  has  been,  not  by  dry  discuss- 
ions, or  labored  recollections,  or  stale  repetitions,  but 
by  animating  subjects,  producing  a lively  frame,  and 
fine  glowing  emotions ; then  I have  often  come  from 
the  engagement  with  renewed  strength,  and  “ anointed 
as  with  fresh  oil.”  Perhaps  the  thing  can  be  physical- 
ly accounted  for ; if  not,  I have  experienced  the  effect 
too  often  to  question  the  truth  of  it.  I ought  to  bless 
God,  not  only  that  my  life  has  been  continued  so  long 
after  some  menacing  appearances,  but  that  I have  been 
laid  by  so  few  Sabbaths  upon  the  whole,  and  can  now 
perform  my  usual  and  occasional  services  with  as  much 
vigor  and  pleasure  as  ever. 


I am.  &c. 


LETTER  XI. 


HIS  AUTHORSHIP  I — FIRST  VOLUME  OF  SERMONS  : — MONTHLY  RE- 
VIEW : SUCCEEDING  PUBLICATIONS  : HYMNS,  ETC. 

My  dear  Children,— My  authorship  is  too  im- 
portant an  article  in  my  little  history  to  be  over- 
looked. I had  early,  too  early,  published  several 
single  sermons ; but  they  neither  excited  nor  deserved 
much  notice.  I have  not,  therefore,  perpetuated  them 
in  the  list  of  my  works.  But  having  delivered  a dis- 
course on  “ The  Mutual  Duties  of  Husbands  and 
Wives,”  at  the  nuptials  of  a gentleman  who  married 
his  lady  immediately  from  my  house,  I was  impor- 
tuned to  publish  it.  It  rapidly  went  through  six 
large  editions,  and  was  not  a little  commended  in  sev- 
eral of  the  periodicals  of  the  day,  and  by  Mr.  Hall 
from  the  pulpit.  This  encouraged  me  soon  after  to 
venture  before  the  public  a volume  of  sermons  on 
various  subjects.  This  also  was  favorably  received, 
and  was  spoken  well  of  even  by  the  “ Monthly  Be- 
view,”  then  a work  of  much  authority .*  Not  long 
after  this  I published  a second  volume,  with  similar 
acceptance  and  success.  I should,  perhaps,  now  deem 
some  of  these  sermons  not  sufficiently  evangelical ; but 

* An  extract  from  this  Review  will  be  found  in  our  notice  of 
Mr.  Jay’s  Authorshi] 


120 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


I then  expected  them  to  be  read  principally  by  those 
who  were  already  acquainted  with  the  doctrines  of  the 
Gospel,  and  some  of  whom  were  more  familiar  with 
doctrinal  than  practical  theology.  It  was  also  at  the 
same  time  my  intention  to  add  a third  volume,  con- 
taining subjects  of  a more  doctrinal  character. 

I next  published,  in  succession,  four  volumes  of 
“ Short  Discourses  for  the  Use  of  Families.”  These, 
too,  were  kindly  received,  and  went  through  repeated 
editions,  and  procured  for  me  a diploma  of  D.  D., — a 
dignity  I never  used,  except  once  in  travelling,  when  I 
left  a case  of  manuscripts  at  a large  inn,  the  better  to 
insure  attention  to  the  recovery ; and  it  answered  my 
purpose.  Who,  then,  can  deny  the  usefulness  of  suck 
honors  ? I also  sent  forth  two  works  of  a biographical 
kind:  “ The  Life  of  Eev.  Cornelius  Winter,”  and 
“ Memoirs  of  Eev.  John  Clarke.”  The  first  of  these 
sold  well ; the  sale  of  the  second  was  slow  and  limited ; 
yet  it  occasioned  me  more  pains  than  any  other  of  my 
publications;  and  in  America  they  have  published 
extensively  my  remarks  and  observations,  detached 
from  the  narrative  itself,  furnished  by  the  Diary  of  the 
deceased. 

I also  published  two  volumes  of*  “ Morning  Exer- 
cises for  the  Closet,”  which  soon  reached  a tenth  edi- 
tion; and,  three  years  after,  I yielded  to  importunity, 
and  produced  two  more  volumes  of  similar  exercises 
for  the  “ Evening.”  I cannot  but  hope,  from  the  wide 
circulation  of  these  “ Exercises,”  and  the  testimonies  I 
have  received  from  so  many  quarters,  that  they  have 
been  owned  of  God,  and  will  continue  to  be  useful 
after  my  decease. 

Between  the  Morning  and  Evening  Exercises,  I 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


121 


preached  and  published  a work,  called  “ The  Christian 
Contemplated,”  in  twelve  lectures.  To  these  I after- 
wards, by  desire,  and  as  a kind  of  application  of  the 
whole,  added  another  lecture,  from  the  words,  “ Almost 
thou  persuadest  me  to  be  a Christian.”  This  work 
also  sold  rapidly,  and  has  now  reached  the  eighth 
edition. 

But  the  work  which  has  had  the  largest  sale,  next 
to  the  Morning  and  Evening  Exercises,  and  is  still  in 
demand,  is,  “ The  Domestic  Minister’s  Assistant.”  It 
consists  of  morning  and  evening  prayers  for  six  weeks, 
with  additional  ones  for  particular  seasons  and  occa- 
sions. Some  of  my  brethren  were  rather  disposed  to 
be  displeased  with  this  publication,  and  accused  me 
of  aiding  what  they  called  the  cause  of  formality ; but 
I bless  God  that  I ever  was  led  to  undertake  it.  I 
only  herein  followed  the  example  of  some  very  eminent 
ministers  of  our  own  body,  such  as  Baxter,  Henry,  and 
Watts,  &c.  And  are  we  not  commanded,  “as  we  have 
opportunity,  to  do  good  unto  all  men”  ? Is  there  no 
difference  between  preference  and  exclusiveness  ? Is 
the  assistance  of  the  weak  any  injury  to  the  strong? 
There  are  persons  who  pray  spiritually  with  a form ; 
and  there  are  persons  that  pray  very  formally  without 
a form. 

The  smaller  publications  were,  “An  Essay  on  Mar- 
riage,” “ A Charge  to  a Minister’s  Wife,”  “ A Preface 
to  Mrs.  Savage’s  Memoirs,”  some  Funeral  Orations, 
with  a large  number  of  single  Sermons,  preached  on 
particular  occasions.  I also  published  an  Appendix 
of  Hymns,  but  the  contents  are  principally  selections 
from  other  authors;  and  I am  only  answerable  for 
about  twenty  new  composures,  and  some  introductory 

6 


122 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


remarks  on  psalmody.  I have  not  mentioned  all  the 
publications  in  the  order  of  time  in  which  they  ap- 
peared ; but  this  could  easily  be  ascertained  by  their 
dates,  were  it  of  any  importance. 

There  has  been  no  complete  edition  of  these  works 
in  England  till  that  which  is  now  forthcoming ; but  a 
very  handsome  one  was  published  some  years  ago  at 
Baltimore,  in  America;  and  there  have  been  several 
since ; for  there  God  has  much  smiled  upon  my  labors. 

Many  of  my  publications,  especially  the  principal 
ones,  were  begun,  or  completed,  or  much  advanced, 
when  I was  taking  an  annual  excursion  by  the  sea-side, 
and  had  a little  more  leisure  than  necessary  relaxation 
and  occasional  preaching  at  those  seasons  required.  I 
have  given  some  account  of  this  in  the  preface  to  the 
last  volume  of  the  Morning  and  Evening  Exercises. 

I have  not  been  able  to  do  justice  to  any  of  these 
works,  or  even  to  the  degree  of  my  comparative  ability, 
for  want  of  more  time  and  abstraction,  in  composing 
and  revising,  than  could  be  obtained  from  a large  con- 
gregation, four  services  a week  at  home,  and  numerous 
calls  to  preach  on  special  occasions  abroad.  I have 
rarely  been  at  liberty  to  transcribe,  and  have  frequently 
written  from  short  and  imperfect  notes,  to  supply  the 
immediate  demand  of  the  printer.  I do  not  mention 
this  to  boast  anything  like  great  readiness  in  composi- 
tion, or  to  justify  haste  where  it  could  be  avoided ; but 
to  intimate  that  among  engagements  and  interruptions 
I did  what  I was  able.  At  an  earlier  period  I might, 
perhaps,  have  pleaded  this,  to  soften,  if  not  to  disarm, 
critical  censure ; but  my  advanced  years  remind  me 
that  I ought  to  think  only  of  the  approbation  of  God, 
regardless  of  being  “judged  of  man’s  judgment.” 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


123 


Since  the  Lord  has  so  favorably  disposed  the  public 
mind  to  receive  my  writings,  notwithstanding  their 
defects,  I need  not  lament  that  I have  published  so 
much,  as  it  enables  me  to  do  a little  good  in  many 
places  at  the  same  time,  and  may  lengthen  a degree  of 
usefulness  beyond  natural  life.  I hope  it  makes  me 
humble  rather  than  proud,  (I  am  sure  it  ought,)  to 
think  how  many,  in  particular,  I am  continually  attend- 
ing in  their  most  sacred  moments  of  retirement,  and 
aiding  at  the  family  altar,  as  well  as  helping  in  their 
general  religious  concerns. 

I am  also  thankful,  that  though  a man’s  writings 
will  always  have  a tinge  of  his  own  opinions,  I have 
published  nothing  that  can  fairly  or  justly  give  offence 
to  any  religious  parties  among  those  who  “hold  the 
Head.”  Let  a man,  if  he  please,  state  and  defend  his 
own  peculiar  views  in  a work  of  itself,  and  professing 
its  own  purpose ; but  I always  disliked  the  smuggling 
of  particular  sentiments  into  a subject  designed  and 
adapted  to  general  usefulness. 

I do  not  consider  my  Sermon  on  the  Reformation  as 
an  exception  to  this  remark.  The  occasion  was  sin- 
gular, and  allowed  and  required  me  to  speak  freely. 
If  any  suppose  that  because  I conceded  to  the  Catholics 
their  civil  rights,  I was  too  candid  towards  the  doc- 
trines and  superstitions  of  Popery,  they  have  but  to 
peruse  the  Sermon  to  see  that  they  were  mistaken.  If 
any  members  of  the  Established  Church  were  offended, 
it  was  only  those  who  did  not  hear  the  Sermon,  but 
only  heard  of  it,  in  connection  with  a gross  misrepre- 
sentation, which  ignorance  reported  and  bigotry  spread, 
and  which  was  soon  rectified  by  public  denials.  These 
denials,  however,  the  author  never  called  for,  having 


124  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 

always  followed  an  advice  early  given  him  by  a very 
wise  and  good  man,  viz.,  never  to  notice  anything  said 
of  him  in  newspapers  and  periodicals.  There  were 
witnesses  enough  in  the  numbers  that  attended  the 
discourse  who  could  vouch  for  his  innocency  of  the 
charges  which  were  maliciously  and  eagerly  circulated. 
The  libel  was,  that  he  affirmed  the  only  difference  be- 
tween the  Church  of  Eome  and  the  Church  of  England 
was  the  same  as  between  a toad  and  a tadpole.  The 
preacher  was  applying  this  coarse  image  to  another 
subject ; the  liars  transferred  it  to  this.  It  was  also  an 
Episcopalian  and  not  a member  of  his  own  congrega- 
tion who  drew  up  the  application  for  him  to  publish 
the  sermon.  One  thing  said  gave  offence  to  some,  who 
have  since  seen  it  abundantly  explained  and  exempli- 
fied— The  Popery  of  Protestantism . How  truly  and 
forcibly  has  Dr.  Chalmers  enlarged  on  this ! 

I am,  &c. 


LETTER  XII. 

BEFORE  THE  DUKE  OF  SUSSEX  AT  THE  OPENING  OF 
HANOYER  CHAPEL,  PECKHAM  : — REVIEW  OF  HIS  COURSE  : — EARLY 
DISADVANTAGES: — INFLUENCE  OF  POSITION  ON  HIS  HAPPINESS. 

My  dear  Children, — While  musing  with  what  I 
should  fill  this  sheet,  it  struck  me  that  I would  notice 
the  disadvantages  arising  from  my  original  state  in  life, 
and  see  what  there  has  been  in  any  degree  to  counter- 
balance them.  I have  nothing  to  lament  on  account 
of  it  physically ; yea,  I was  more  likely  to  inherit  a 
purer  blood,  and  a sounder  constitution,  by  being  born 
of  healthful,  robust,  and  active  peasants,  than  if  I had 
descended  from  the  enervating,  and  disease-breeding 
habitudes,  and  indulgences  of  higher  life.  But  my 
early  condition  painfully  affected  my  ease  and  confi- 
dence in  company.  I,  therefore,  rarely  ever  felt  myself 
at  home,  or  in  my  element,  unless  in  some  very  special 
instances.  This,  however,  was  overruled  for  good,  by 
keeping  me  much  out  of  society,  and  giving  me  more 
time  for  reading  and  study,  which  I both  wanted  and 
desired.  Hence,  also,  in  a measure,  arose  my  back- 
wardness to  speak  at  public  meetings.  For  the  sacred- 
ness of  the  temple  I had  been  accustomed  privately  to 
prepare,  and  the  presence  of  God  seemed  to  reduce 
creatures  to  their  proper  level. 


128 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


Thus  when  I had  to  preach  before  the  Duke  of 
Sussex,  at  the  opening  of  Hanover  Chapel,  instead  of 
dining  with  His  Royal  Highness  and  a large  company 
previously  to  the  service,  I passed  the  time  in  retire- 
ment, and  when  I left  it,  to  enter  the  pulpit,  I felt  no 
more  than  if  I had  been  going  to  preach  Christ  in  a 
poor-house.  One  of  the  papers  of  the  day  abused  me, 
for  the  freedom  of  my  address,  but  as  I had  never  been 
accustomed  to  speak  evil  of  dignities,  so  I was  not 
likely  to  insult  greatness  to  its  face.  The  case  was, 
retirement  had  awakened  conscience,  and  conscience 
accompanied  me  in  the  pulpit,  and  bade  me  speak, 
“ not  as  pleasing  men  but  God  who  searches  the  heart,” 
and  with  whom  “ there  is  no  respect  of  persons.”  I 
never  consider  myself  as  chargeable  with  personal  re- 
flection, when  I am  conscious  I should  deliver  the  same 
things,  from  the  same  words,  in  any  other  place  or  to 
any  other  audience.  But  I could  never  (so  modelled 
and  governed  are  we  by  habit  and  circumstances) 
realize  this  frame  in  a town-hall  or  an  assembly-room. 
There,  notwithstanding  the  object  of  the  meeting,  it 
seemed  to  be  a kind  of  civil  proceeding ; and  I felt  as 
only  among  men,  whose  presence  and  manner  con- 
founded me.  The  expectation  of  being  called  upon  to 
propose  or  second  some  motion  has  crucified  me  in  the 
prospect,  for  the  whole  preceding  night ; and  it  some- 
times induced  me  to  abstain  from  places,  and  assem- 
blies, which  I should  otherwise  have  delighted  to  at- 
tend. I have  felt  also  impressed  with  an  invincible 
apprehension  that  I did  not  succeed  when  I made  the 
attempt.  After  my  first  speech  on  occasion  of  the  first 
meeting  of  the  Bible  Society  in  Bath,  I was  desired  by 
a rude  member  of  the  committee  to  furnish  for  publi- 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


127 


cation  in  the  provincial  papers,  “as  much  of  what  I 
had  delivered  as  had  any  relation  to  the  business  of 
the  day.”  This  so  completely  chilled  me,  that  I spoke 
but  once  after,  and  without  any  of  that  freedom  which 
would  give  it  grace  or  effect.  Then  I came  to  a de- 
termination, that  to  prevent  importunity  I would  refuse 
all  future  applications.  I the  more  readily  adopted 
this  resolution,  as  I had  a plenitude  of  other  pressing 
claims.  I was  also  afterwards  confirmed  in  the  pro- 
priety of  it  by  Dr.  Chalmers,  who,  when  I was  at  his 
house  in  Glasgow,  remarked,  “ The  pulpit  is  the 
preacher’s  appropriate  station,  and  he  can  there  be 
most  influential  and  useful,  by  touching  a number  of 
springs  which  will  set  all  in  motion.”  Observation 
also  has  kept  me  from  repenting  of  my  resolution.  I 
have  seen  that  ministers,  who,  as  platform  orators, 
have  figured  much  at  these  meetings,  have  been  sadly 
drawn  off  from  keeping  their  own  vineyards.  Nor  in 
general,  are  preachers  on  these  occasions  the  best  or 
the  most  acceptable  speakers.  They  are  too  profess- 
ional— too  sermonic.  Laymen,  who  speak  more 
briefly,  more  simply,  and  apparently  more  from  the 
heart,  are  commonly  more  effective,  and  are  heard  to 
more  advantage.  My  esteemed  friend  Mr.  Hughes, 
one  of  the  secretaries  of  the  Bible  Society,  also  con- 
firmed this ; and  he  had  the  best  opportunities  to 
judge. 

“Every  man  in  his  own  order,”  we  have  all  our 
particular  dispensations  under  which  we  should  be 
content  to  labor,  and  getting  above  which,  we  soon 
appear  to  be  out  of  our  place.  Genteel  life  lays 
restraints  on  the  expression  of  feeling,  and  gives  a 
softness  to  the  manners,  and  a courtesy  to  the  speech, 


128 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


especially  in  differences  of  opinion.  Here,  I fear,  I 
also  have  sometimes  if  not  frequently  erred,  having 
been  hasty  of  spirit  in  conversational  disputes,  if  not 
rudely  decisive.  But  the  great  disadvantage  arising 
from  my  original  condition  was  the  want  of  an  early 
and  good  education.  As  this  was  not  placed  within 
my  reach,  I have  no  feeling  of  shame  or  of  blame  on 
account  of  wanting  it ; but  I am  persuaded  I should, 
had  the  opportunity  been  afforded  me,  have  seized  it 
with  avidity ; and  have  made  that  progress  which  de- 
pends on  some  degree  of  talent,  accompanied  with 
much  application  and  diligence.  I say  nothing,  there- 
fore, in  depreciation  of  schools  and  learning,  but  it 
becomes  me  to  dwell  on  any  consideration  that  tends 
to  reconcile  me  to  the  will  of  God  in  denying  me, 
what  I shall  ever  deem  a privilege ; and  viewing  things 
in  their  bearing  on  my  ministry,  I was,  perhaps,  by 
my  previous  circumstances,  more  acquainted  with  the 
lower  ranks  in  the  community,  and  could  better  ac- 
commodate myself  to  their  modes  of  thinking  and 
feeling.  And  may  not  this  be  one  reason  why  God 
takes  so  many  of  his  laborers  from  common  life?  And 
how  was  it  with  the  great  Teacher  sent  from  God? 
We  are  aware  of  a grand  specialty  in  his  case.  He 
had  knowledge  by  inspiration — but  he  communicated 
it  naturally.  His  teaching  was  unlike  that  of  the 
doctors  of  the  schools, — “he  spake  as  one  having 
authority,  and  not  as  the  Scribes.”  He  did  not  soar 
above  vulgar  apprehension.  He  did  not  abound  in 
learned  allusions.  His  images  were  all  taken  from 
familiar  scenes  Other  teachers  were  very  fine — he 
was  very  simple.  They  were  mechanism — he  was 
nature.  “ The  poor,”  therefore,  had  “ the  gospel 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


129 


preached  unto  them”  and  “the  common  people  heard 
him  gladly.”  Was  this  recorded  of  him  who  “ spake 
as  never  man  spake”  in  a way  of  commendation? 
Why  then  do  we  not  seek  to  resemble  him? 

Cromwell  always  ordered  his  soldiers  to  fire  low, 
and  what  execution  would  they  have  done  had  they 
fired  high?  Such  are  the  effects  of  their  preaching 
who  shoot  over  their  hearers’  heads.  Have  we  never 
seen  an  audience  gaping  with  admiration  at  what  they 
did  not  understand,  and  perhaps  their  wonderful  and 
astonishing  orator  either?  It  is  easy  to  give  a dis- 
course the  appearance  of  depth,  or  originality,  by  cer- 
tain terms  and  unusualness  of  expression,  or  turning 
prose  into  a kind  of  blank  verse.  But  this  strikes  only 
the  injudicious, — not  “the  wise  in  heart.”  They  easily 
see,  under  the  garish  ornaments,  only  the  mere  com- 
mon-place which  they  would  not  despise,  but  for  its 
silly  affectation  of  finery. 

I have  been  asked  whether  my  happiness  was  in- 
creased and  improved  by  the  change  and  elevation  in 
life  which  I have  experienced  ? It  may  not  be  amiss 
to  offer  a few  reflections  suited  to  this  inquny. — “ The 
Lord,”  says  the  church,  “shall  choose  our  inheritance 
for  us.”  When  Saul’s  courtiers  reproached  David  as 
a restless,  ambitious  young  man,  who,  dissatisfied  with 
a private  station,  was  endeavoring  to  climb  into  emi- 
nence and  publicity,  he  was  able  to  make  this  appeal, 
“Lord,  my  heart  is  not  haughty  nor  mine  eyes  lofty, 
neither  do  I exercise  myself  in  great  matters,  or  in 
things  too  high  for  me.”  He  well  knew  that  the  first 
notice  he  excited,  and  which  led  to  everything  else, 
was,  as  to  himself,  purely  accidental.  He  was  sent  by 
his  father  to  carry  provision  to  his  brethren  in  the 

6* 


130 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


camp,  and  to  learn  how  they  did.  He  had  then  no 
expectation  of  seeing  or  engaging  Goliath ; but  it  was 
so ; and  the  Lord  brought  it  to  pass ; for  there  was 
nothing  in  the  event  casual  as  to  him.  If  lesser  things 
may  be  compared  with  greater,  I am  equally  sure,  that 
the  revolution  in  my  circumstances  was  by  the  provi- 
dence of  God;  not  a thought  of  the  change — much 
less  a design,  was,  or  could  have  been,  rationally  en- 
tertained by  myself  or  my  friends,  till  the  door  was 
suddenly  opened,  in  an  entirely  new  direction,  and  I 
was  led  by  a way  I knew  not,  and  in  paths  which  I 
had  not  known.  In  such  a case,  the  will  of  God  is  to 
be  supremely  regarded ; and  the  dispensation  is  not  to 
be  judged  of  by  what  we  suffer  or  enjoy  He  has  an 
absolute  propriety  in  us;  and  may  dispose  of  us  as 
seemeth  good  in  his  sight.  His  work  is  perfect — his 
w^ays  are  judgment.  His  purpose  also  is  often  com- 
prehensive and  extensive,  involving  references  far 
beyond  our  present  views  and  circumstances.  Men 
are  naturally  far  from  being  content  with  such  things 
as  they  have;  and  as  to  the  future,  rising  in  life 
seems  always  to  appear  very  enviable.  It  would  be 
very  ungrateful  in  me,  not  to  acknowledge  the  good- 
ness, as  well  as  the  agency  of  God,  and  especially, 
considering  the  results,  not  to  exclaim  with  David, 
“ "What  am  I,  and  what  is  my  father’s  house,  that  thou 
hast  brought  me  hitherto  ?”  But  I am  not  disposed 
from  experience  to  make  men  dissatisfied  with  their 
own  allotment,  and  to  seek  great  things  to  themselves 
by  representing  all  the  advantages  as  to  enjoyment,  on 
the  ascending  side.  It  was  not  the  shepherd  of  Bethle- 
hem, but  the  hero  of  the  age,  and  the  monarch  of 
Israel,  that  cried,  u Oh  that  I had  wings  like  a dove. 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


131 


for  then  would  I flee  away  and  be  at  rest  ” If  the 
robe  be  lengthened,  it  is  not  the  less  likely  to  be  soiled, 
or  torn,  or  trampled  on.  Possessions  gender  fears  and 
cares ; talents  increase  responsibilities — where  much  is 
given,  much  will  be  required.  And  who  can  be  satis- 
fied with  his  own  improvements  ? Many  new  sources 
of  usefulness  may  be  opened,  and  this  will  weigh  with 
a pious  mind.  But  the  Lord  looketh  to  the  heart ; and 
“ where  there  is  first  a willing  mind,  it  is  accepted  ac- 
cording to  what  a man  hath,  and  not  according  to 
what  he  hath  not.”  The  Saviour  could  not  have  ex- 
tolled an  apostle,  or  an  angel,  more  than  he  did  Mary, 
when  he  said,  “ She  hath  done  what  she  could.” 

“Who  does  the  best  his  circumstance  allows, 

Does  well — acts  nobly — angels  could  no  more.” 


Many  new  sources  of  pleasure  also  may  be  opened ; 
but  every  comfort  has  its  cross ; sensibility  also  may 
be  quickened ; but  strong  feeling  may  increase  anguish 
as  well  as  enjoyment.  A man,  if  destitute  of  the  ne- 
cessaries of  life,  must  be  wretched;  but  if  he  has  a 
sufficiency  with  regard  to  food,  clothing,  and  habita- 
tion, suited  to  his  state,  he  may  be  called  poor ; but  he 
is  only  comparatively  so.  Crabbe  often  takes  his  aim 
too  low — his  poor  are  the  abject  poor — the  inmates  of 
a parish  work-house,  or  the  contents  of  the  back  streets 
of  a borough,  and  commonly  immoral  and  vicious. 
But  take  a peasant  or  a mechanic  in  a village,  sober, 
moral,  religious ; his  wishes  bounded  by  the  simplicity 
of  rural  life — his  sleep  sweet — his  meals,  though  plain, 
sauced  by  appetite — his  hands  sufficient  for  him — his 
labor  limited  and  free  from  distracting  cares — his  little 


132 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


garden  jdelding  iiim  the  useful  vegetable,  and  the 
Sunday  flower — the  Sabbath,  a day  of  pleasing  change, 
and  rest,  and  refreshment  of  spirits — the  going  to  the 
house  of  God  in  company- — and  the  Bible,  now  more 
amply  read,  though  not  forgotten  during  the  week — 
take  such  an  one,  and  his  condition  as  to  enjoyment 
will  not  shrink  from  a comparison  with  the  state  of 
thousands,  who  never  look  down  upon  him,  but  with 
contempt,  or  pity,  or  indifference. 

There  are  those  who  are  not  theorists  here — they 
“ speak  that  they  do  know,  and  testify  that  they  have 
seen.”  It  is  said  of  Burns,  by  Dugald  Stewart,  that 
as  they  were  walking  together  one  morning,  in  the 
direction  of  the  Braid  Hills,  where  they  commanded  a 
prospect  of  the  adjacent  country,  the  poet  remarked, 
that  the  sight  of  so  many  smoking  cottages  gave  a 
pleasure  to  his  mind,  which  he  did  not  believe  any  one 
could  understand,  that  did  not  know  as  he  did,  how 
much  of  real  worth  and  happiness  such  humble  habita- 
tions might  contain.  My  testimony,  perhaps,  may  be 
supposed  to  be  too  favorable,  and  to  require  some  de- 
duction, on  two  accounts : — First  That  I left  village 
life  early,  and  before  I was  grown  up,  so  as  to  be  fully 
initiated  into  ifs  good  or  evil.  There  is  some  little 
force  in  this,  though  I was  old  enough  to  observe,  and 
feel,  and  judge.  Secondly . That  in  my  boyhood, 

village  life  was  superior  to  what  it  now  is.  This  de- 
serves notice ; and  there  have  been,  I fear,  many 
changes  for  the  worse.  I need  not  describe  what  it  is 
at  present.  But  when  I left  the  neighborhood  of  my 
native  place,  abject  penury,  and  extreme  destitution, 
and  sordid  suffering,  were  rarely  ever  to  be  seen. 
Most  even  of  the  cottagers  had  a swine-sty,  and  baked 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAYi 


133 


their  own  bread ; many  of  them  also  brewed  their  own 
beer,  or  made  cider,  and  if  not  for  constant  use,  had  a 
little  beverage  for  festivals  and  particular  occasions. 
Those  who,  during  mowing  and  reaping  seasons,  went 
forth  to  labor  carried  their  bottle  afield  with  them,  and 
were  generally  supplied  at  meals  vrith  cold  or  warm 
meat  and  vegetables.  Now,  bread  and  water,  with  few 
exceptions,  is  all  the  provision,  all  the  support,  all  the 
comfort,  thousands  of  men,  women,  and  children  have 
amidst  the  burning  sunshine,  and  exhausting  labor  of 
a summer’s  day.  I was  lately  walking  in  time  of 
harvest  with  an  intelligent  and  humane  farmer,  among 
a number  of  hard-working  peasants,  who  said  to  me, 
“You  see  these  thin  meagre  figures,  with  patched  and 
ragged  clothing — they  have  been  toiling  here  from 
early  dawn,  to  this  scorching  noon,  and  have  had, 
jDerhaps,  little  more  than  a can  of  water  and  a crust 
of  bread ; and  will  toil  on  till  evening  calls  them  to  a 
similar  repast  at  home,  and  sleep,  to  their  only  rest. 
Oh,  sir,”  said  he,  a nothing  surprises  me  so  much,  as 
the  honesty,  and  quiet  submission,  and  unresistless- 
ness  of  these  sufferers;  and  we  cannot  reach  and 
change  their  state.” 

“ Let  not  ambition  mock  their  useful  toil, 

Their  homely  joys  and  destiny  obscure  ; 

Nor  grandeur  hear  with  a disdainful  smile 
The  short  and  simple  annals  of  the  poor.” 


I am,  &c. 


LETTER  XIII. 


HIS  COURSE  OF  READING  : FAYORITE  AUTHORS  : — - DR.  OWEN  : — » 

ROBERT  HALL’S  OPINION  OF  HIM  CONTROVERTED  : FAVORITE 

COMMENTATORS  AND  DIVINES: METHODS  OF  STUDY  COMPO- 

SITION :• — MRS.  more’s  ADVICE  TO  HIM. 


My  dear  Children, — I feel  at  a loss  to  determine 
what  particulars  to  communicate  concerning  myself ; 
but  some  things,  not  generally  interesting  to  others, 
may  be,  in  a measure,  gratifying,  if  not  useful,  to  my 
own  relations,  and  partial  friends. 

I would  now  advert  to  my  reading.  Here  I never 
pursued  any  particular  plan,  but  was  much  determined 
by  accident,  and  led  by  opportune  circumstances.  I 
am  not  recommending  or  justifying  this  course,  but 
stating  a fact.  I was  never  accustomed  to  write  out 
extracts  from  authors.  This  I lament,  as  there  are 
many  passages  I should  be  glad  to  review,  but  know 
not  where  to  find  them  in  volumes  I shall  probably 
never  have  time  to  look  through  again. 

I was  always  a devourer  of  books  that  came  in  my 
way,  and  to  read  the  more  and  not  commanding  thi 
leisure  I wished,  I have  learned  to  read  with  great 
rapidity,  so  that  I can  throw  my  eye  over  the  pages, 
and  dispatch  a tolerable  publication  at  one  or  two  sit- 
tings. Mv  reading  also  was  very  miscellaneous.  ? 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY.  135 

seldom  refused  anything  that  came  in  my  way,  as  I 
found  there  was  nothing  that  fell  under  the  notice 
of  a minister  but  may  be  turned  to  some  account.  I 
therefore  did  not  restrict  my  attention  to  works  advo- 
cating the  sentiments  of  my  own  denomination.  I 
was  fond  of  scanning  periodicals,  few  of  which,  of  any 
note,  escaped  me.  Though  a dissenter,  I always  read 
and  admired  the  “ Christian  Observer,”  and  took  it  in 
from  the  beginning.  Though  a cordial  believer  in 
evangelical  principles,  I never  omitted  those  Cyclops 
of  literature  the  Edinburgh  and  Quarterly  Reviews  ; 
on  general  subjects — and  how  many  of  these  are  there ! 
— I have  derived  profit  from  divines,  whose  theologi- 
cal views  have  differed  widely  from  my  own.  In  di- 
vinity, and  for  unction,  illustration,  excitement,  and 
effect,  I have  much  preferred  the  old  authors  to  most 
of  the  moderns.  I love  not  to  be  singular,  but  I never 
could  applaud  Baxter  above  his  brethren.  He  was  a 
most  holy  and  heavenly-minded  man,  but  I am  speak- 
ing of  him  as  an  author.  He  was  often  too  speculative 
and  metaphysical,  and  he  confessed  and  lamented  it 
before  his  death.  He  knew  his  skill,  and  therefore  at- 
tempted to  saw  the  beams  of  cobwebs  into  planks,  and 
multiplied  distinctions  as  well  as  particulars,  to  the 
perplexity  of  the  reader.  His  more  experimental  and 
practical  writings  are  very  excellent ; but  I never  per- 
ceived more  spirituality,  or  seriousness,  or  earnestness, 
in  them,  than  in  the  productions  of  many  of  his  contem- 
poraries. Does  he  in  these  qualities  surpass  Alleine, 
and  Howe,  and  others  of  his  brethren  ? 

Leighton  and  Newton  were  always  with  me,  very 
favorite  authors.  What  men  of  God  were  these  I 
What  a Christian  spirit,  vrhat  a Scriptural  manner, 


136 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


what  an  experimental  knowledge,  what  a devotional 
savor,  do  we  always  find  in  their  writings  ! When  a 
very  young  preacher,  I was  much  struck  with  Dr. 
Hunter,  and  still  more  with  Saurin.  This  eloquent 
author  made  such  an  impression  upon  me,  that  I in- 
stantly began  to  learn  French,  to  be  able  to  read  him 
in  the  original,  and  to  peruse  the  remainder  of  his  un- 
translated sermons,  as  well  as  his  other  works.  By 
this  acquisition  I gained  accession  to  the  writings  of 
many  French  divines,  Catholic  and  Protestant,  many 
of  which  I continue  to  value. 

But  as  we  advance  towards  maturity  of  taste  we 
shall  relish  the  natural  more  than  the  artificial,  and 
not  only  distinguish  between  finery  and  elegance,  but 
perceive  that  the  one  is  destructive  of  the  other.  For 
disentangling  a subject  from  confusion,  for  the  power 
of  development,  for  genuine  simplification,  for  inven- 
tion, what  writer  ever  surpassed  Eobinson  of  Cam- 
bridge ? Yet  the  sad  defection  of  this  inimitable  genius 
from  the  truth,  and  the  insinuations  by  which,  I fear, 
he  aimed  to  sap  the  doctrines  he  did  not  openly  attack, 
render  familiarity  with  his  works  dangerous.  I found 
it  so  with  regard  to  myself,  and  this  has  kept  me  from 
warmly  recommending  the  perusal  to  my  younger 
brethren,  who  are  often  in  nothing  “so  much  to  seek,” 
as  in  simplicity  and  naturalness. 

The  composition  of  Davies’s  Sermons,  of  New  Eng- 
land, is  too  equable  and  elaborate,  and  wants  relief  and 
shade ; but  I must  confess  no  discourses  ever  appeared 
to  me  so  adapted  to  awaken  the  conscience  and  impress 
the  heart.  In  reading  them,  one  seems  always  to  feel 
that  they  were  written  by  a man  who  never  looked  off 
from  the  value  of  a soul  and  the  importance  of  eter- 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


137 


nity,  or  sought  for  anything  but  to  bring  his  hearers 
under  “ the  powers  of  the  world  to  come.”  I could 
wish  the  sermons  of  Flavel  (especially  by  some  of  our 
ministers)  were  more  known,  and  prized,  and  imitated. 
They  excel  in  evangelism  and  in  brevity  (not  the  com- 
mon character  of  the  age  in  which  they  were  written), 
and  in  avoiding  or  rendering  needless  much  explica- 
tion, its  room  being  occupied  by  natural  inferences  and 
striking  applications.  The  late  Dr.  Hall  spoke  much 
to  me  in  their  favor. 

Having  mentioned  the  name  of  this  truly  great  man,  I 
must  think  for  myself  even  in  his  presence,  and  express 
my  dissent  from  him  with  regard  to  Dr.  Owen.  I think 
Mr.  Hall  must  have  conceived  a prejudice  against  this 
eminent  theologian,  from  having  read  only  some  un- 
favorable specimen  of  his  works ; for  I am  persuaded, 
from  his  manner  when  Owen  was  mentioned  in  his 
company,  that  he  was  not  familiar  with  his  publications 
at  large.  However  this  may  be,  I cannot  but  join 
Newton  and  Cecil  in  considering  him  the  prince  of  di- 
vines. We  let  go  some  of  his  controversial  works 
(though  even  these  display  much  learning  and  acu- 
men) ; but  it  seems  not  a little  strange  that  the  author 
of  the  “ Exposition  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews,” 
and  “The  One  Hundred  and  Thirtieth  Psalm,”  and  the 
treatises  on  u The  Spirit,”  and  on  “ The  Person  and 
Glory  of  Christ,”  and  on  “ Spiritual  Mindedness,”  and 
on  “ The  Mortification  of  Sin  in  Believers,”  &c.,  should 
have  been  ever  called  “ a continent  of  mud.” 

As  to  commentators,  I have  always  deemed  Mr. 
Scott,  upon  the  whole,  the  best  expositor  for  the  con- 
nected meaning  of  Scripture,  and  for  the  consultation 
of  ministers  in  any  difficulties.  The  very  first  page  I 


138 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


ever  wrote  that  appeared  in  print  was  in  recommenda- 
tion of  this  work.  This  may  seem  strange,  and  be 
deemed  assuming ; but  the  work  was  then  coming  forth 
in  numbers,  and  (not  the  author,  but)  the  publishers 
craved  testimonies  in  its  favor  from  every  one  who 
was  likely  to  influence  a single  subscriber ; and  these 
were  printed  on  the  wrappers  of  the  numbers  as  they 
came  out.  Yet  I did  not  write  without  exercising  my 
judgment,  and  feeling  a conviction  which  has  grown 
upon  me  ever  since.  But  for  private  and  pious  use  I 
never  found  anything  comparable  to  Henry,  which,  as 
old  John  Byland  said,  u a person  cannot  begin  to  read 
without  wishing  he  wras  shut  Out  from  all  the  world, 
and  able  to  read  it  through,  without  stopping.” 

I always  much  preferred  our  own  divines  to  foreign 
theologians,  especially  those  of  the  German  school — a 
growing  fondness  for  which  I deemed  no  good  omen. 
I have  also  much  prized  the  French  Huguenot  divines 
who  wrote  before,  and  some  rather  after,  the  Bevoca- 
tion  of  the  Edict  of  Nantes.  These  I consider  as  de- 
servedly vying  with  our  own  theologians  in  talent  and 
Scriptural  knowledge,  and  considerably  before  them 
in  composition,  with  the  exception  of  Bates.  Would 
God  there  was  a revival  of  these  great  and  good  men 
in  their  now  infidel,  superstitious,  irreligious,  and  dis- 
tracted country ! 

As  to  my  studying , I never  set  apart  regularly  any 
particular  time,  thereby  reducing  the  exercise  to  a 
kind  of  mechanism,  or  compulsion.  I endeavored  to 
think  more  habitually.  As  to  preaching,  I chose  my 
texts  and  subjects  as  early  in  the  week  as  possible. 
Thus  I not  only  had  always  something  to  fill  any  spare 
moments,  but  approaching  what  I had  selected  for  dis- 


139 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 

cussion,  without  constraint  and  repeatedly,  and  from 
different  sides  and  aspects,  it  opened  to  my  mind  more 

naturally  and  easily,  and  with  more  enlargement  and 
variety. 

After  a nervous  malady,  and  to  avoid  sedentariness 
I also  much  accustomed  myself  to  think  abroad  The 
practice  was  difficult  at  first,  as  my  attention  was  often 
diverted ; but  I soon  by  use  acquired  the  power  of 
fixed  and  regular  application  ; and  the  sceneries  of  na- 
ture rather  aided  than  injured  my  meditations;  inspir- 
mg  also  the  trains  of  my  reflection  with  a freshness 
and  feeling  underivable  from  dry  and  dull  porings 
over  books.  In  these  musings  in  the  garden,  the 
meadow,  the  field,  the  wood,  the  leading  ideas  of  my 
discourse  soon  fell  into  their  proper  places,  and  a di- 
vision  resulted  without  much  effort ; so  that,  when  I 
came  home,  I had  only  to  secure  what  I had  already 
found  and  to  write  what  I had  already  methodized ; 
and  I could  (without  short-hand,  which  I lament  I 
nevei  earned)  by  various  contractions  and  natural 
signs,  easily  remembered,  include  much  of  my  subject 

“ a Sma11  COmPass-  1 seldom,  therefore,  ever  wrote 
a sermon  at  full  length,  but  only  a draft  or  sketch  (it 

;S  co““onIJ-  as  you  know,  called  a skeleton),  more  or 
ess  full,  according  to  its  requirements,  leaving  the 
subordinate  filhngs-up,  after  meditation  and  prayer  to 
the  impressiveness  and  excitations  of  the  audience,  and 
lw  delivery,  and  the  assistance  authorized  to  be  hoped 
for  where  means  have  been  duly  used.  Even  these 
notes  I never  took  with  me  into  the  pulpit,  till  within 
e past  year,  and  I am  sorry  I ever  took  them.  The 
memory,  like  a friend,  loves  to  be  trusted,  and  seldom 
tans  to  reward  the  confidence  reposed  in  it. 


140 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


Though  I did  not  usually  write  my  sermons,  in  or- 
der either  to  read  or  mandate  them  (according  to  the 
Scottish  phrase  and  practice),  yet  I rarely  neglected 
my  pen.  As  I had  opportunity  I was  constantly  com- 
mitting thoughts  and  sentiments  to  writing.  It  was 
one  of  the  advices  of  Mrs.  Hannah  More,  at  my  first 
acquaintance  with  her,  to  write  much.  “ It  matters 
not,  comparatively,”  said  that  extraordinary  woman 
(to  whom  I early  owed  much),  “ on  what  a young 
composer  first  writes ; by  the  constant  use  of  his  pen, 
he  will  soon  form  a style  ; and  by  nothing  else  can  he 
attain  it.”  She  also  recommended  writing  with  as 
much  celerity  as  possible,  regardless  of  trifling  inac- 
curacies. “ These,”  she  said,  “should  not  be  suffered 
to  check  and  cool  the  mind.  These  may  be  safely 
left  for  correction  in  review ; while  advantage  is  taken 
of  the  heat  of  composition  to  go  on  to  the  end ; it 
being  better  to  produce  the  whole  figure  at  one  fusion, 
than  to  cast  successively  various  parts,  and  then  con- 
join them.” 

I always  composed  rapidly.  If  I succeeded  at  all 
to  my  satisfaction,  it  was  commonly  at  once.  What  I 
produced  by  mere  dint  of  effort  seldom  pleased  me. 
The  mind  should,  indeed,  be  excited  by  love  to  the 
subject,  or  pleasure  in  the  study  ; but  I always  found 
a consciousness  of  difficulty  and  elaboration  unfavor- 
able to  success.  The  production  was  wanting  in  sim- 
plicity and  naturalness.  There  is  no  reaching  flowers 
by  ladders  and  balloons.  They  do  not  grow  in  the 
air,  but  in  the  ground.  They  are  not  above  our  head, 
but  at  our  feet.  We  find  them  in  walking.  We  bend 
to  view  them,  and  stoop  to  gather  them. 

I always  found  one  thing  very  helpful  in  the  choice 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY, 


141 


and  in  the  study  of  my  subjects  for  preaching.  It  was 
the  feeling  of  a rightness  of  aim  and  motive, — i.  e .,  a 
simple  regard  to  usefulness  ; and  a losing  sight  of  ad- 
vantage, popularity,  and  applause.  This,  it  may  be 
said,  is  rather  a moral  than  an  intellectual  auxiliary. 
Be  it  so.  But  we  know  who  has  said,  “ When  thine 
eye  is  single,  thy  whole  body  shall  be  full  of  light.” 
And  is  not  even  reputation  itself  better  and  more 
surely  acquired  when  it  follows,  than  when  it  is  pur- 
sued ? If  we  do  not  lose  it,  we  corrupt  it,  by  making 
it  ouj*  aim,  instead  of  leaving  it  to  follow  as  a conse- 
quence in  the  discharge  of  duty,  and  so  making  it  the 
honor  that  cometh  from  God  only. 

With  regard  to  my  texts , many  from  time  to  time 
gradually  occurred;  many  also  were  obtained  from 
the  Scriptures  read  in  our  family  worship  ; but  to 
avoid  the  loss  of  time  in  searching  for  others,  and  to 
secure  a constant  sufficiency,  I followed  the  advice 
and  practice  of  Job  Orton.  I procured  a blank  book, 
and  wrote  at  the  top  of  the  page  any  passage  of  Scrip- 
ture that  impressed  me  with  the  thought  that  rendered 
it  striking.  One  part  of  the  book  in  the  same  way 
was  separately  allotted  for  texts  suited  to  particular 
subjects,  seasons,  and  occasions.  These  were  always 
increasing  ; and  to  this  store  I repaired  if  no  other 
passage  immediately  offered. 

I also  always  had  a number  of  plans  of  sermons 
ready  for  use  beforehand , in  case  I should  be  deprived 
of  opportunity  or  fitness  for  my  usual  preparation  ; 
and  seldom,  if  ever,  did  I take  advantage  of  any  one 
of  them  from  idleness,  but  only  from  the  want  of 
health,  spirits,  or  leisure. 


I am,  &c. 


LETTER  XIV. 


REVIEW  OF  HIS  ANNUAL  VISIT  TO  LONDON,  AND  SERVICES  AT  SUR- 
REY CHAPEL: — REMARKS  ON  FREQUENT  PREACHING: VISIT  TO 

IRELAND  : REBELLION  : ALDERMAN  HUTTON,  HIS  HOST* NO- 

TICE OF  JOHN  WALKER,  DUBLIN. 

My  dear  Children, — The  capabilities  of  preachers 
are  not  always  to  be  estimated  by  their  performances. 
This  is  the  case  with  those  who  have  numerous  claims 
upon  them  for  public  service.  If  they  are  not  to  neg- 
lect their  various  other  duties,  what  adequate  prepar- 
ations can  they  secure  for  the  many  sermons  they  have 
to  deliver  ? Dr.  Watts  laments,  in  a letter  to  a young 
divine,  that  he  was  so  soon  after  his  ordination  re- 
quired always  to  produce  two  discourses  every  week, 
and  rather  advises  him  to  make  use  of  published  as- 
sistance for  one  part  of  the  Sabbath.  But  those  among 
whom  I began  my  efforts  were  all  accustomed  to  three 
sermons  every  Lord’s-day,  and  one  at  least  in  the  week, 
and  a private  meeting  besides.  In  addition  to  all  this, 
in  their  own  places,  the  ministers  frequently  preached 
in  the  neighboring  villages.  To  all  this  I was  early 
inured,  and  for  some  considerable  length  of  time,  and 
since  my  settlement  in  Bath,  I have  always  had  to 
furnish  two  discourses  on  the  Sabbath,  and  one  in  the 
week,  together  with  a private  admonitory  address; 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY.  143 

not  to  mention  (by  no  means  unfrequent)  extra  en- 
gagements from  home. 

For  nearly  fifty  years  I annually  supplied  Surrey 
Chapel.  In  this  I yielded  to  the  importunity  of  Mr. 
Hill,  whom  I found  it  difficult  to  refuse,  as  I had 
rather  offended  him  by  declining  his  pressing  proposal 
to  enter  entirely  into  what  he  called  his  connexion, 
and  by  which  I should  have  been  at  his  disposal,  to 
divide  my  labors  among  a number  of  places  under  his 
influence,  if  not  authority.  From  taking  that  wrong 
step  (for  so  it  would  have  proved)  I was  prevented  by 
the  care  and  wisdom  of  my  friend  and  father,  Mr. 
Winter,  who  foresaw  consequences  of  which  I was 
not  aware. 

For  more  than  thirty  years  I supplied  for  eight 
Sundays  yearly  (a  period  too  long  for  a pastor  to  be 
absent  at  once  from  his  charge.)  Then  I supplied  for 
six  Sundays,  then  for  four,  and  then  for  three  only. 
At  last  I terminated  my  annual  engagement ; and  I 
should  have  done  it  sooner,  had  not  many,  even  of  my 
reverend  brethren  in  London,  urged  me  to  continue 
the  service.  My  reason  for  gradually  shortening,  and 
entirely  resigning,  the  engagement,  was  not  for  want 
of  respect  and  attendance  in  the  congregation,  to  which 
I was  much  attached,  or  want  of  pleasure  in  the  ser- 
vices ; for  the  cause  had  become  much  endeared,  and  I 
had  often  found  the  place  to  be  none  other  than  the 
house  of  Grod,  and  the  gate  of  heaven.  But,  first,  my 
growing  disapproval  of  the  system  of  providing  for 
places  by  a merely  successional  supply.  This  system 
wants  the  advantage' of  a pastoral  relatiou,  and  robs 
many  churches  for  too  long  a time  of  the  labors  of 
their  own  ministers,  while  it  affects  surrounding  con* 


144 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


gregations  by  tempting  hearers,  and  members,  to  leave 
their  own  places,  to  follow  some  one  preacher  and 
some  another,  deservedly  or  undeservedly  popular, 
with  whose  novelty  and  excitement  a stated  pastor  can 
hardly  compete.  Secondly,  because,  in  consequence 
of  these  engagements,  I had  less  time  and  liberty  to 
attend  to  occasional  calls  for  services  in  other  direc- 
tions ; for  these  had  multiplied  from  the  various  resi- 
dences of  my  children,  and  the  amazing  increase  of 
new  religious  interests,  and  public  institutions  calling 
for  assistance. 

Though,  therefore,  I curtailed  and  declined  my  visits 
to  London,  I have  labored  more  in  the  country,  and 
have  been  oftener  abroad  preaching  on  particular 
occasions,  such  as  ordinations,  associations,  openings, 
and  re-openings  of  places  of  worship,  and  especially 
for  the  various  benevolent  societies  that  adorn  our  age 
and  bless  our  nation.  Judging  from  the  results,  I was 
found  a tolerably  successful  beggar,  and  was  made 
not  a little  free  with,  under  that  mendicant  character. 
Had  not  David  numbered  the  people,  I might  perhaps 
have  kept  an  account  of  the  multitude  of  collection 
sermons  which  I have  delivered.  But  I can  truly  say 
that  nothing  has  afforded  me  . more  pleasure  than  per- 
ceiving that  though  I could  do  but  little  myself  in  the 
way  of  giving,  I had  some  influence  to  aid,  through 
others,  so  many  schemes  of  civil  and  sacred  beneficence. 

But  in  the  course  of  these  services  my  mind  has  un- 
dergone some  variation,  and,  I think,  improvement. 
Though  I have  not  been  much  at  sea,  I have  observed 
that  a kind  of  side  wind  is  the  best  for  filling  all  the 
sails,  and  for  securing  speed.  I have,  therefore,  for  some 
years  past,  been  led  to  preach  very  few  direct  charity 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


145 


sermons.  Many  of  the  subjects  of  these  appeals  are 
well  known,  and  the  common  enlargements  upon  them 
are  become  trite  and  satiating,  when  a peculiar  frame 
of  soul  in  the  audience  is  necessary  ; and  I regard  it 
as  a kind  of  desecration  of  the  place,  and  a debasement 
of  the  glorious  Gospel,  to  deal  much  in  pounds,  shil- 
lings, and  pence.  I therefore  more  generally  have 
chosen  a very  evangelical  or  experimental  subject,  the 
warm  discussion  of  which  was  more  likely  to  produce 
in  my  hearers  a favorable  state  of  mind  and  feeling  for 
every  good  work  ; so  that  at  the  close  of  the  service 
their  inquiry  would  be,  “ Lord,  what  wilt  thou  have 
me  to  do?”  And  I have  only  had  to  present  the  case 
with  its  nature  and  claims,  all  tricks  and  teasings  be- 
ing unnecessary. 

In  these  occasional  services,  I have  preached  as  I 
had  opportunity  for  all  parties  that  invited  me.  The 
thing  was  not  where  I preached,  but  what  I preached, 
and  I never  felt  fetters  or  embarrassment ; such  a gen- 
eral agreement  is  there  now  on  those  leading  truths 
which  ought  on  these  occasions  to  be  called  forth. 
Such  interminglings  too  I have  always  found  benefi- 
cial. They  tend  to  reduce  the  strangeness  that  keeps 
Christians  of  different  denominations  so  improperly 
from  each  other,  and  to  produce  that  spirit  which  will 
lead  us  to  exclaim,  “ Behold  my  mother  and  my  breth- 
ren ! for  whosoever  shall  do  the  will  of  my  Father  that 
is  in  heaven,  the  same  is  my  brother,  and  sister,  and 
mother.”  “ Grace  be  with  all  them  that  love  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  in  sincerity.” 

Once  I visited  Ireland  for  six  weeks,  at  the  invita- 
tion of  what  was  then  called  “The  Evangelical  So- 
ciety.” This  Society  consisted  of  pious  individuals  of 

7 


146 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


every  ( Protestant  and  Evangelical)  denomination,  who, 
forgetting  their  minor  differences,  were  anxious  to  do 
something  for  the  spiritual  good  of  their  countrymen, 
especially  in  Dublin,  by  employing  preachers  who  were 
likely  to  awaken  some  degree  of  attention.  They  pro- 
fessed only  to  defray  their  travelling  expenses,  without 
any  remuneration  of  their  labors.  I was  one  of  the 
invited,  but  could  not  have  gone  at  a less  favorable 
season.  The  rebellion  broke  out  the  very  day  after 
my  arrival ; and  the  alarm  and  agitation  immediately 
following,  together  with  the  fierceness  of  party  rage, 
were  such  as  for  the  time  to  injure,  if  not  destroy,  all 
serious  and  profitable  impressions  in  the  hearers.  I 
was  at  the  house  of  Alderman  Hutton.  He  took  me 
in  his  carriage  (which  was  in  our  passage  several  times 
looked  into  by  the  soldiers  stationed  at  the  cross-roads) 
to  preach  one  week-day  afternoon  at  the  Black  Bock 
for  the  Bev.  Mr.  Kelly.  But  this  tvas  the  only  public 
service  in  which  I could  be  engaged  out  of  Dublin,  be- 
ing by  martial  law  nearly  confined  to  the  city,  and  al- 
most to  the  house.  Every  Sabbath-day  morning  I 
preached  at  Dr.  M ‘Do wall’s  church.  He  had  a large 
and  respectable  congregation  of  orthodox  presbyteri- 
ans,  but  displaying  little  of  the  power  of  godliness.  In 
the  evening  I always  preached  at  Plunket-street  chapel, 
where  assembled  a few  poorer  people,  but  whose  hearts 
God  had  touched.  I also  several  times  preached  at  the 
Baptist  Meeting  in  St.  Mary’s  Abbey. 

It  may  seem  surprising  that  a temporary  missionary 
should  have  gone  at  such  a period.  The  error  lay  en- 
tirely with  the  gentleman  at  whose  mansion  I was  ac- 
commodated. Here  (in  England)  we  deemed  every- 
thing lowering  and  foreboding,  and  I wrote  for  leave  to 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


147 


resign  or  postpone  my  visit ; but  be  rather  ridiculed 
my  apprehension.  “ He  was  upon  the  spot.”  “ He 
was  a magistrate.”  “He  well  knew  the  state  of  things.” 
“ There  was  no  more  danger  in  Dublin  than  in  Bath.” 
“ Come  and  fulfil  your  engagement.”  I went,  but  my 
preaching  was  in  a sad  degree  dry  and  powerless,  and 
the  word,  I feared,  produced  little  or  no  effect.  But 
in  what  a state  did  I find  religion  as  far  as  I had  op- 
portunity for  observation  ! There  were  a few  grains 
of  salt,  but  what  were  they  to  save  the  community 
from  entire  corruption?  Mr.  W.  (Walker)  was  then 
preaching  at  Bethesda  Chapel  and  Penitentiary,  built 
by  a gentleman  at  this  time  one  of  my  congregation  in 
Bath.  Mr.  W.  was  a man  of  erudition,  mind,  and  in- 
fluence, and  distinguished  as  rather  the  leader  of  the 
Evangelical  party  in  Dublin,  especially  among  the 
Episcopalians.  He  had  an  extreme  aversion  to  every- 
thing he  deemed  Arminian,  and  seemed  to  hate  Mr. 
Wesley  as  much  as  he  did  Dr.  Priestley.  He  was  too 
orthodox  to  be  evangelical,  i.  e.,  to  preach  the  Gospel 
to  every  creature,  and  betrayed  a disdainful  censor- 
iousness which  brought  to  mind  Solomon’s  aphorism, 
“ Pride  goeth  before  destruction,  and  a haughty  spirit 
before  a fall.”  He  soon  afterward  fell  into  one  discov- 
ery after  another,  till  “the  light  that  was  in  him  be- 
came darkness,”  and  oh  ! how  great  was  that  darkness! 
But  there  were  several  most  excellent  young  men  be- 
longing to  the  university,  who  then  gave  promise  of 
what  they  have  since  become.  There  were  also  pri- 
vate meetings  successively  in  various  houses  for  social 
prayer,  in  which  persons  of  all  parties  zealously  en- 
gaged ; and,  soon  after  I left  Dublin,  a considerable  re- 
vival commenced,  and  much  has  been  done  since  to 


148  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF  THE  KEY.  WILLIAM  JAY. 

advance  the  cause  of  Christ  in  different  parts  of  that 
interesting  but  always  distracted  and  misgoverned 
country.  Had  the  same  exertions  been  made  in  for- 
mer years,  what  a different  state  of  things  might  have 
been  now  witnessed ! 

I am,  &c. 


LETTER  XV. 

VISIT  TO  SCOTLAND  FOR  LONDON  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY  : DR.  CHARLES 

STUART  : — LETTER  FROM  HIM  TO  MR.  JAY  : SUBSEQUENT  INTER- 
COURSE : APOLOGY  FOR  HIS  SEVERE  CRITICISMS  ON  MR.  JAY  I — 

ANECDOTES  IN  PREACHING  : — REMARKS  ON  THE  SCOTTISH  CUSTOM 
OF  LECTURING  : — HIS  OWN  PREPARATION  FOR  THE  PULPIT  : USE- 
FULNESS I RIGHT  AIM  : EXTEMPORANEOUS  PREACHING  *. STATE 

OF  THE  PULPIT  AMONG  NONCONFORMISTS: — METHODIST  EASE,  EAR- 
NESTNESS, LIFE,  ETC.  : —ATTRACTION  FOR  THE  MASSES! UNION 

OF  THE  TWO  STYLES  OF  PREACHING  : — BEST  CHARACTER  OF  : — 

FAULTS  OF  SCOTTISH  PREACHERS,  THE  DRY  AND  THE  LUSCIOUS  ! 

LONG  PREACHING. 

My  dear  Children, — In  the  summer  of  18 — I vis- 
ited Scotland.  It  was  in  the  service  of  the  London 
Missionary  Society.  I preached  my  way  thither,  on 
public  occasions,  at  Birmingham,  Manchester,  Halifax, 
Hull,  and  York.  At  the  latter  place  I passed  a whole 
Sabbath.  A plan  was  to  have  been  in  readiness  to 
regulate  all  my  public  movements  when  I arrived  at 
Edinburgh,  but  it  was  not  well  formed.  Hence  time 
was  frequently  lost,  and  due  notices  were  not  always 
forwarded.  The  neglect  was  occasioned  by  the  man- 
ner in  which  the  affair  of  arrangement  was  settled. 
Where  a number  of  persons  are  engaged,  mutual  de- 
pendence upon  each  other  weakens  a sense  of  individ- 
ual responsibility,  and  often  little  or  nothing  is  done. 
Had  the  ark  been  built  by  a committee,  it  would  never 


150 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


have  been  finished.  In  the  case  to  which  I am  refer- 
ring, one  should  have  been  appointed  for  the  pilrpose 
of  direction,  and  this  one  a man  of  business  and  tact ; 
while  here  several  individuals  were  concerned,  and  I 
believe  all  of  these  were  ministers,  who,  it  is  well 
known,  are  not  always  the  most  apt  and  punctual  be- 
ings in  the  world. 

Here  also  I scarcely  preached  to  advantage,  and 
must  have  fallen  short  of  some  degree  of  fame  that 
had  preceded  me,  and  which  was  aided  by  the  report 
of  many  who  had  visited  Bath  in  a course  of  years, 
and  had  heard  me  in  my  own  pulpit.  I was  hurried 
and  perplexed,  and  wanted  that  freedom  from  bustle, 
and  that  retirement,  without  which  I never  could  feel 
or  produce  much  impression.  The  principal  places  I 
preached  in  were  Edinburgh,  Falkirk,  Stirling,  Dum* 
blane,  Glasgow,  Paisley,  Greenock,  Largs,  and  the  Isle 
of  Bute.  In  four  of  these  places,  I preached  in  the 
Established  Kirk,  as  well  as  among  the  Seceders  and 
Congregationalists.  From  the  beginning,  the  pulpits 
in  the  National  Church  of  Scotland  had  been  opened 
to  orthodox  divines  of  other  communions ; but  some 
little  time  before  my  visit  the  General  Assembly  had 
passed  a decree  to  close  them.*  This  seemed  to  have 

* This  reference  to  the  closing  of  the  pulpits  in  the  Established 
Kirk  of  Scotland  but  a short  time  before  Mr.  Jay’s  visit,  enables  us 
nearly  to  fix  the  date  which  he  has  left  open  in  the  commencement 
of  the  present  letter.  It  is  well  known  that  the  Decree  of  the  Gen- 
eral Assembly  was  attributed  to  the  first  visit  of  the  Rev.  Rowland 
Hill  and  his  itinerant  labors  in  Scotland.  That  visit  took  place  in 
the  year  1798.  The  Decree  to  close  the  pulpits  against  ministers 
of  other  communions  probably  passed  the  Assembly  of  1799,  for  on 
Mr.  Hill’s  second  visit  he  found  it  in  operation  against  him.  Mr. 
Jay’s  visit  we  may,  therefore,  suppose  from  his  language,  took  place 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


151 


been  done,  not  only  from  a dislike  of  a certain  kind  of 
doctrinal  preaching,  but  in  a moment  of  irritation,  oc- 
casioned, perhaps,  in  a measure  by  some  indiscreet 
acts  among  those  who  needed  only  to  have  preached 
the  testimony  of  God,  as  Whitfield  did,  who  knew 
“ nothing  save  Jesus  Christ  and  him  crucified.”  It  is 
related  that  when  he  first  visited  Scotland,  the  excel- 
lent Erskines  rather  opposed  him  as  not  sufficiently 
particular  and  discriminate  in  his  zeal ; they  wished 
to  confine  his  labors  to  their  own  party,  and  not  to 
labor  in  the  Church  from  which  they  had  seceded, 
saying,  “ God  had  left  it.”  Then  said  he,  “ It  is  the 
more  necessary  for  me  to  preach  in  it,  to  endeavor  to 
bring  him  back  : I ’ll  preach  Christ  wherever  they  ’ll 
let  me.” 

It  was  hoped  at  this  time,  by  the  better  members 
of  the  Establishment,  that  such  a decree  would  not 
long  remain  in  their  statute-book.  Some  from  the 
first  deemed  the  decree  more  honored  in  the  breach 
than  in  the  observance ; and  it  was  pleasing  to  find 
how  soon,  in  some  actual  instances,  it  was  treated  as  a 
dead  letter.  The  last  General  Assembly  previous  to 
the  Secession  which  forms  the  “ Free  Church”  nobly 
abrogated  it ; but,  as  it  was  expected,  the  Residuary 
Church  soon  re-enacted  it.  It  is  the  disgrace  and  the 
injury  of  a Church  to  be  exclusive,  but  it  is  worse  to 
become  so,  and  to  become  so  when  knowledge  and  lib- 
erality prevail,  and  the  rights  of  conscience  are  so  much 
better  understood.  In  churches  just  emerging  from 


within  a year  or  two.  So  «hat  its  date  must  have  been  1800,  1801 
or  1802,  and  could  hardly  have  been  later,  or  he  could  not  have 
used  the  words,  u some  little  time  before,” 


152 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


the  bosom  of  antbchristianism,  or  rising  up  where  re- 
ligion  was  so  identified  with  superstition,  when  bigotry 
and  intolerance  were  the  error  of  the  age,  as  well  as  of 
individuals,  some  degree  of  the  evil  can  hardly  be 
Avondered  at,  and  may  be  for  a time  tolerated.  But 
“ they  that  sleep,  sleep  in  the  night,  and  they  that  are 
drunken  are  drunken  in  the  night ; but  let  them  that 
are  of  the  day  be  sober.”  It  is  lamentable  to  think 
that  the  Established  Church  of  England  has  become 
more  intolerant  than  it  was  formerly.  Even  in  the 
days  of  Elizabeth,  other  Protestant  communities  were 
not  unchurched,  nor  the  ordinations  of  their  ministers 
deemed  invalid.  It  is  an  historical  fact,  that  what  can- 
not be  done  now  was  more  than  allowed  then ; and 
that  divines  both  officiated  in  the  Establishment,  and 
obtained  preferments,  who  had  only  been  set  apart  by 
“ laying  on  of  the  hands  of  the  Presbytery.”  In  Edin- 
burgh I was  followed  by  that  good  and  talented,  but 
eccentric,  or  (at  least)  peculiar  character,  Dr.  Stuart. 
He  had  seceded  from  the  Church  of  Scotland,  but  no 
church  came  up  quite  to  his  standard  of  scriptural 
purity  and  order ; and  therefore  it  is  said,  he  com- 
muned with  none  but  his  own  servant,  in  his  own 
house.  He  always  heard  more  like  a judge  than  a 
learner.  He  weighed  everything  that  dropped  from  a 
preacher’s  lips  in  the  nicest  scale  of  rigid  orthodoxy, 
and  was  never  backward  to  pronounce  “Tekel.”  I 
was  not  therefore  very  likely  to  escape.  Accordingly 
I soon  found  that  I had  erred  in  my  opinion  concerning 
the  unlikely  supreme  prevalence  of  popery,  and  had 
shown,  with  regard  to  some  parties,  a most  improper 
candor.  But  when  I happened  to  preach  at  the  Rev- 
Mw  Innes’s  meeting,  from  the  words  of  John,  “ Perfect 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


153 


love  casteth  out  fear,”  the  sermon  so  pleased  him  that 
very  late  the  same  night  he  wrote  me  a letter  much 
importuning  me  to  give  it  to  the  public,  as  the  best 
illustration  of  an  important  principle  he  had  ever 
heard.  Here  is  the  letter  itself : — 

“ My  dear  Sir, — I regret  very  much  that  my  state 
of  health  disqualifying  me  for  conversation,  has  not 
permitted  me  to  avail  myself  of  the  opportunity  of 
seeing  you.  I have,  however,  been  privileged  with 
hearing  you  three  times;  and  may  I,  though  without 
consultation  with  any  one,  earnestly  beseech  you  to 
let  the  discourse  of  to-night  appear  from  the  press  ? 
I do  not  urge  this  lightly.  I do  beg  it  of  you  from 
the  conviction  that  it  contained  the  truth  in  one  of  the 
most  striking  representations  I ever  heard,  and  is 
suited  to  alarm,  rouse,  comfort,  animate;  but  it  con- 
tains a solution  of  various  difficulties  which  will,  I 
know,  disentangle  many.  That  it  coincides  with  my 
sentiments  is  nothing ; in  so  far  I beg  leave  to  enclose 
a statement  of  it.  Only  meaning  to  confess  how  low 
it  is,  compared  with  the  practical,  admirable,  elevated 
view  of  it  you  delivered, 

“I  am,  my  dear  Sir, 

“Your  most  obedient  servant, 

“ Charles  Stuart. 

“ Thursday  night.” 

I also  had  once  seen  him  in  London,  where  he  fre 
quently  heard  me ; and  calling  upon  me  at  Surrey 
Chapel  House,  he  said  he  had  formerly  written  a re- 
view of  my  sermons,  for  some  part  of  which  he  was 
now  sorry,  as  he  had  not  done  justice  to  the  evan* 
7* 


154 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


gelism  of  my  sentiments,  of  which  he  was  now  per- 
suaded from  hearing  me. 

In  my  long  public  life  and  various  preachings,  I 
have  met  with  bo  few  of  these  “ tryers,”  who  had  or 
feigned  to  have  some  scruples  as  to  the  stanchness  of 
my  credenda;  but  I never  quarrelled  with  them — never 
argued  with  them;  but  took  care  never  to  flatter 
them,  or  court  their  favor.  “ Thou  shalt  not  bow 
down  to  them  nor  worship  them,  for  I am  the  Lord 
thy  God.”  u Call  no  man  master  upon  earth,  for  one 
is  your  master,  even  Christ.”  In  this  journey,  I al- 
ways felt  an  apprehension  which  had  a contracting 
and  depressive  influence.  It  was  the  thought  that  my 
mode  of  preaching  was  not  congenial  with  the  taste 
of  Scottish  audiences.  My  friend,  Mr.  Hughes,  who 
had  been  for  education  at  Aberdeen,  contributed  to 
this,  by  telling  me  when  I was  going  to  Scotland,  that 
while  in  the  north  I must  be  very  careful  and  guarded, 
and  forbear  freedoms , and  especially  anecdotes,  which 
would  not  be  relished  or  endured  there.  A man  al- 
ways works  best  when  he  works  in  his  own  way,  and 
I knew  I should  do  better  with  my  sling  and  stones 
than  in  Saul’s  armor.  My  preaching  could  never  dis- 
pense with  my  own  manner,  and  which  I am  sure 
was  natural  to  me,  and  not  derived  from  the  schools. 
Towards  the  conclusion  of  my  mission,  I was  preach- 
ing in  the  Isle  of  Bute ; and  near  the  end  of  the  ser- 
mon I mentioned  the  caveat  I had  received  before  I 
left  England ; adding,  that  I then  felt  a strong  temp- 
tation to  break  through  it.  I paused,  and  then  said, 
“ Well,  whatever  be  the  consequence,  I will  introduce 
the  following  anecdote.”  I saw  it  told ; and  the  min- 
isters, coming  afterwards  into  the  session-house  vestry, 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


155 


said,  il  You  liave  labored  under  a great  mistake;  we 
are  not  averse  to  anecdotes,  but  to  some  kinds  of  them, 
and  to  the  manner  of  relating  and  applying  any  of 
them.  When  they  are  well  chosen,  and  properly  in- 
troduced, they  are  peculiarly  acceptable,  as  they  are 
more  unusual  with  us,  and  we  want  excitement  more 
than  information.” 

One  thing  struck  me  much  while  in  Scotland.  It 
was  their  lecturing,  which  I believe  is  invariable  on 
the  morning  of  the  Lord’s  day,  in  all  their  sanctuaries, 
both  in  the  Establishment  and  among  Seceders.  I 
had  only  before  very  rarely  employed  this  mode  of 
instruction,  but  ever  since  my  return  I have  frequent- 
ly introduced  it.  I once,  indeed,  had  begun  an  essay 
on  the  subject  in  order  to  recommend  the  practice,  to 
which  I had  intended  to  annex  a volume  of  such  ex- 
ercises. But  I was  diverted  immediately  from  my 
purpose,  by  the  request  of  my  congregation  to  publish 
“ The  Christian  Character  Contemplated,”  which  I had 
just  delivered.  It  is  perhaps  now  too  late  for  me  to 
resume  the  thing  ; but  I here  record  it  as  my  settled 
judgment,  that  nothing  would  be  more  profitable  to 
the  hearer,  and  useful  to  the  preacher ; and  I only 
wish  that  our  English  churches  would  more  encourage 
it,  and  our  ministers  seek  to  excel  in  it. 

Some  difficulty  at  first  arose  from  my  usual  method 
of  preaching,  which  is  very  textual ; and  which  leads 
me  to  notice  the  several  parts,  and  often  even  the 
wording  of  the  text.  But  in  lecturing,  many  minute- 
nesses must  be  passed  over,  and  the  aim  must  be  to 
seize  and  display  the  spirit  or  design  of  the  whole  pass- 
age, and  bring  it  to  bear  upon  the  audience  in  practi- 
cal application.  Preachers  differ  in  their  talents,  and 


156 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


all  cannot  equally  succeed  in  the  same  department. 
But  let  none  decline  making  an  attempt  here,  or  be 
discouraged  if  their  efforts  be  not  crowned  with  imme- 
diate success.  In  due  time  they  may  reap  if  they  faint 
not. 

I could  commonly  ascertain  before  I left  the  study 
how  I should  succeed  in  the  pulpit.  With  me  the  tug 
of  the  war  was  always  alone.  If  I felt  that  I had  grasp- 
ed my  subject,  and  could  gain  a certain  frame  of  spirit 
made  up  of  the  solemn  and  the  tender , I rather  longed 
for  the  service  than  dreaded  it ; and  this  was  very 
much  the  case  on  all  occasions,  the  more  extraordinary 
and  trying  ones  not  excepted. 

I never  considered  an  essay  a sermon,  or  a sermon 
an  essay ; I always  loved  arrangement  and  division. 
I am  aware  that  the  former  may  be  found  without  the 
latter,  and  intelligent  and  reflective  minds  may  recog- 
nize it ; but  as  to  the  mass  of  hearers,  concealed  meth- 
od is  much  the  same  as  none.  And  why  should  it 
ever  be  concealed  ? The  lower  orders  peculiarly  need 
it ; it  relieves  and  quickens  their  attention ; it  aids 
their  apprehension  and  understanding.  It  also  enables 
them  the  better  to  retain  and  carry  away  what  they 
hear ; and  how  limited  is  the  efficiency  of  what  pleases 
and  interests  in  the  act  of  hearing  only  ! And  how 
desirable  is  it  that  our  people  should  keep  in  memory 
what  is  preached  unto  them,  that  they  may  not  believe 
in  vain! 

Hence  it  is  much  to  be  wished  that  the  divisions 
should  be  short,  simple,  and  easy ; the  language  every- 
where plain,  and  the  exemplifications  natural  and  fa- 
miliar. Few  can  imagine  how  much  I have  always 
made  this  my  aim  and  effort;  nor  have  I less  wished 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAV. 


157 


and  endeavored  to  be  in  some  measure  not  only  intel- 
ligible but  impressive.  This  is  no  easy  thing ; and 
some  of  the  means  that  would  conduce  to  it,  especially 
among  the  vulgar,  are  by  many  too  much  overlooked 
or  despised.  But  is  it  not  strange  that  men  of  God, 
who  profess  to  be  ministers  in  a kingdom  not  of  this 
world,  and  who  are  sent  to  seek  that  which  is  lost, 
should,  while  sitting  in  judgmentoupon  their  mode  of 
preaching,  inquire  not  what  kind  of  address  and  illus- 
tration is  most  likely  to  be  useful  to  the  bulk  of  an 
audience,  but  what  agrees  best  with  the  most  admir- 
ed modes  of  composition.  Longinus,  or  Quintilian,  or 
Cicero,  has  more  authority  with  them,  even  in  the  things 
of  the  Spirit,  than  the  manner  of  the  sacred  writers. 
The  Jew's  had  no  schools  for  dialectics  and  rhetoric ; 
their  orators  spoke  only  the  eloquence  of  nature. 
Rules  wrere  originally  derived  from  the  excellency  of 
works,  and  not  vrorks  from  the  excellency  of  rules. 
Criticism  is  useful  in  its  degree  and  place ; but  it  is 
not  a standard  of  absolute  authority,  especially  with 
him  that  like  Paul  vrould  “ become  all  things  to  all 
men,  if  by  any  means  he  might  gain  some.” 

I early  preached  in  villages,  and  never  discontinued 
the  practice  as  long  as  I was  able  and  had  opportunity. 
I ought  therefore  to  know  from  much  experiment  what 
is  required  in  such  services.  I never  went  to  them 
unprepared.  It  appeared  to  me  strange  that  any  should 
suppose  that  less  care  and  labor  are  necessary  in  prep- 
aration as  those  we  address  are  less  disciplined  and 
qualified  to  receive  instruction.  I always  peculiarly 
studied  for  the  occasion,  only  my  study  was  how  to 
be  intelligible  and  interesting.  The  minds  of  the  rus- 
tics are  not  inaccessible,  but  you  must  take  the  trouble 


158 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


to  find  the  avenues  to  them.  There  are  modes  of  mak- 
ing them  look  eagerly,  and  hang  upon  the  preacher’s 
lips  ; and  the  preacher  who  secures  their  attention, 
whatever  some  think,  has  the  honor  of  resembling  him 
of  whom  it  was  said,  “ the  common  people  heard  him 
gladly.” 

Persons  of  education  may  be  approached  through 
mere  intellect,  but  the  poor  generally  are  like  women 
whose  heads  are  in  their  hearts.  They  are  like  poets, 
who  feel  before  they  think.  Application  with  them  is 
an  effect  rather  than  a cause.  They  attend  not  to  feel, 
but  must  be  made  to  feel  in  order  to  attend.  When 
will  preachers  remember  the  observation  of  Kollin, — 
viz.,  that  “the  eloquence  of  the  Scripture  is  the  elo- 
quence of  things,  and  not  of  words,  and  therefore  it  is 
that  so  much  of  the  spirit  and  mode  of  the  original 
shows  itself  even  in  the  plainness  of  the  translation.” 

I seem  disposed  to  continue  a little  longer  in  the 
same  strain.  I shall  therefore  venture  a few  more  re- 
marks freely  with  regard  to  preaching. 

Upon  the  principle  before  mentioned,  the  ex  re  nata 
of  extemporary  speaking  will  always  be  more  effective 
than  what  is  read  from  composed  documents  doled  forth 
from  mere  recollection.  Animation  is  desirable,  and 
with  ordinary  minds  no  other  quality  will  fully  supply 
the  want  of  it ; but  then  it  must  appear  to  be  the  re- 
sult of  feeling.  Whenever  this  is  really  the  case,  the 
animation  will  glow  and  rise  with  the  subject.  What 
is  continuous  and  invariable  must  be  mechanical  and  as- 
sumed. This  is  a sad  secret  let  out  by  the  uniform  and 

constant  bawlers  or  strainers.  I have  heard  a whole 

% 

sermon  from  the  beginning  to  the  end,  whatever  in- 
equalities there  were  ii  the  importance  of  the  parts, 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


159 


delivered  precisely  in  the  same  degree  of  tone  and 
forced  vehemency.  But  how  can  the  fire  precede  the 
friction?  And  how  can  all  the  picture  be  light  with* 
out  shade  ? 

Nothing  that  requires  a lengthened  connection  of  ar- 
gumentation will  succeed  with  ordinary  hearers.  They 
are  not  accustomed  to  unbroken  trains  of  thought  or 
discussion.  With  them,  if  the  preacher  be  wise,  he 
will  find  out  acceptable  words ; for  the  words  of  the 
wise  are  as  goads  and  as  nails.  The  mass  are  not 
mathematical ; they  are  not  logical.  The  deep  and 
the  subtle  in  reasoning  will  commonly  escape  them. 
Yet  there  is  often  in  them  largely  the  principle  of  com- 
mon sense  ; and  they  are  capable  of  taking  in  even  a 
profound  proof  or  argument,  if  it  be  despatched  with 
brevity  and  plainness.  It  is  also  very  advantageous, 
if  not  necessary,  in  their  case,  to  attach  to  the  proof 
or  argument  some  fact  or  image,  not  in  evidence,  (for 
metaphors  prove  nothing),  but  in  illustration.  Thus 
a kind  of  handle  is  given  to  the  subject,  by  which 
they  are  enabled  to  lay  hold  of  and  carry  away  what 
would  else  be  too  large,  or  unfit  for  their  grasp. 

I have  always  thought  the  regular  Dissenters  were 
to  blame  at  the  origin  of  Methodism.  They  did  not 
indeed  oppose,  as  the  Church  generally  did,  on  the 
ground  of  doctrine,  for  in  this  they  essentially  ac- 
quiesced, but  as  to  the  mode  of  preaching.  The  Dis- 
senters were  educated  ministers  themselves,  (for  at  that 
time  there  was  scarcely  a lay-preacher  among  them,) 
and  their  sermons  were  not  only  orthodox  but  studied, 
grammatically  correct,  and  methodical;  but,  with  a 
very  few  exceptions,  pointless,  cold,  and  drawled  off 
from  notes.  On  the  other  hand,  many  of  the  new 


160 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


preachers  had  not  been  trained  for  the  ministry  ; and 
delivered  themselves  in  a way  very  unacceptable,  in 
many  respects,  to  culti  vated  minds.  They  were  often 
boisterous,  rude,  coarse,  incoherent.  Yet  they  were 
powerful  and  efficient ; and  noise  and  novelty  will  not 
account  for  all  the  effect  they  produced.  Reflecting 
men  might  have  perceived  this.  Our  ministers  saw 
that  the  meeting  was  thinly  attended,  and  that  crowds 
were  drawn  to  the  Tabernacle.  Instead  of  listening 
to  reports,  (which  always  magnified  the  mistakes  of 
these  men,)  and  dwelling  so  much  upon  their  defi- 
ciencies, they  should  have  owned  that  Grod  honored 
them  and  did  much  good  by  them ; they  should  have 
heard  and  judged  for  themselves ; they  should  have 
examined  whether  there  were  not  some  things  in  which 
these  laborers  (for  such  indeed  they  were)  deserved  not 
only  to  be  tolerated  but  even  imitated.  And  there 
were  a few  who  nobly  differed  from  the  many  of  the 
general  body.  They  were  candid  and  judicious  enough 
to  own  these  men,  without  approving  everything  in 
them.  They  perceived,  that  with  all  their  supposed 
or  real  faults,  they  had  an  earnestness  in  their  manner, 
with  strokes  of  fancy,  touches  of  passion,  striking 
metaphors,  plain  anecdotes,  bold  addresses  and  char- 
acteristic applications  to  the  conscience,  which  might 
be  detached  from  their  accompanying  improprieties, 
and  adopted  in  an  improved  state,  in  combination  with 
elements  of  their  own;  accordingly,  these  soon  dis- 
played, in  addition  to  their  own  superior  learning,  ac- 
curacy, and  order,  an  ease  and  a liveliness  which,  as 
ministers,  they  knew  not  before. 

And  it  is  this  union,  so  to  speak,  of  the  Dissenter 
and  Methodist  that  has  produced  the  better  style  of 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAV. 


161 


preaching  than  either  of  them  had  separately  attained. 
They  have  corrected  and  improved  each  other ; and 
introduced  freedom  without  irregularity,  arrangement 
without  stiffness,  animation  without  violence,  soberness 
without  dulness,  solemnity  without  sanctimoniousness, 
readiness  without  rapidity,  and  plainness  without  vul- 
garity. 

With  -regard  to  subjects , what  I have  always  deemed 
the  best  kind  of  preaching  is  neither  highly  doctrinal 
nor  dryly  practical ; but  distinguished  by  what  I should 
call  experimentality , or  a constant  blending  of  the  doc- 
trine and  practice  of  the  gospel  strongly  with  the  af- 
fections and  feelings.  Many  of  our  northern  divines 
have  been  sadly  deficient  here.  Their  sermons  have 
had  theology  enough  in  them  and  were  well  method- 
ized ; but  there  was  little  in  them  to  rend  or  to  melt. 
How  much  of  “ The  Scotch  Preacher’7  (not  the  last) 
might  be  read  through  without  the  troublesomeness  of 
a single  emotion ! This  was  an  extreme  from  the 
“ Marrow  Divines,77  and  a mode  of  evangelical  compo- 
sition which  for  a good  while  obtained  there,  best  de- 
nominated, perhaps,  by  the  “luscious.”  In  many  in- 
stances, preaching  is  now  getting  towards  the  right 
medium  in  Scotland,  and  our  brethren  there,  with  the 
talents  and  learning  which  distinguish  them,  are  likely 
to  become  able  ministers  of  the  New  Testament,  not 
of  the  head  only,  but  also  of  the  heart. 

There  is  nothing  against  which  a preacher  should  be 
more  guarded  than  length.  “ Nothing,77  says  Lamont, 
“ can  justify  a long  sermon.  If  it  be  a good  one  it 
need  not  be  long  ; and  if  it  be  a bad  one  it  ought  not 
to  be  long.77  Luther,  in  the  enumeration  of  nine  qual- 
ities of  a good  preacher,  givers  as  the  sixth, — “ That  he 


162  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 

should  know  when  to  stop.”  Boyle  has  an  essay  on 
patience  under  long  preaching.  This  was  never  more 
wanted  since  the  Commonwealth  than  now,  in  our 
own  day,  especially  among  our  young  divines  and 
academics,  who  think  their  performances  can  never 
be  too  much  attended  to.  I never  err  this  way  my- 
self but  my  conviction  always  laments  it;  and  for 
many  years  after  I began  preaching  I never  offended 
in  this  way.  I never  surpassed  three-quarters  of  an 
hour  at  most.  I saw  one  excellency  was  within  my 
reach — it  was  brevity,  and  I determined  to  obtain  this, 

I am,  &c. 


LETTER  XVI. 


CRITICISM  ON  HIS  SERMONS  : — DEFENCE  OF  HIS  METHOD  : — AMERICAN 

REVIVAL  PREACHING: SCRIPTURAL  LANGUAGE  : OBJECTORS  I — 

PASTORAL  VISITING: COMPLAINTS: HIS  EXPLANATION. 

My  dear  Children,- — I cannot  be  ignorant  that, 
besides  frequent  references  to  my  sermons  on  public 
occasions,  my  preaching  has  been  more  expressly 
criticized  in  different  publications.  Six  of  these  have 
come  under  my  view.  A man  would  not  be  allowed 
to  be  a judge  in  his  own  case,  or  otherwise  I could  say 
that  neither  the  commendations  that  have  been  gra- 
ciously given  me,  nor  the  defects  which  have  been  no- 
ticed, have  appeared  to  myself  very  appropriate  or 
discriminative ; nor  has  the  secret  of  the  degree  of 
impression  which  I have  produced  (and  which  has 
been  rather  extensive  as  well  as  durable)  been  very 
justly  explained.  If  I considered  myself  competent 
to  supply  the  deficiency,  it  would  be  indelicate  to  at- 
tempt it ; though,  when  this  is  read,  I shall  be  beyond 
the  reach  of  human  praise  or  censure. 

One  thing  I cannot  help  remarking.  I never  saw 
any  allusion  to  my  preaching  as  abounding  more  with 
images,  and  facts,  and  instances  of  things,  than  what 
commonly  prevails.  If  I have  not  succeeded  in  this, 
the  practice  has  not  always  accorded  with  my  convic* 


164 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


tion,  and  aim,  and  endeavor.  Bunyan’s  motto,  bor- 
rowed from  Hosea,  could  never  be  used  by  some 
preachers — “I  have  used  similitudes.”  But  such  a 
usage  is  sanctioned  by  the  constitution  of  human  na- 
ture, and  recommended  by  the  example  of  Him  who 
“ spake  as  never  man  spake.”  Dr.  Carey  is  reported 
to  have  said  to  a young  minister  who  had  preached 
before  him,  “ My  young  friend,  I have  much  approved 
of  your  sermon,  but  it  had  one  deficiency,  it  had  no 
‘ likes'  in  it.”  And  when  asked  for  an  explanation,  he 
added,  “ Why,  when  you  read  our  Lord’s  discourses, 
you  constantly  meet  with  the  expression,  The  king- 
dom of  heaven  is  like  unto  leaven,  like  unto  mustard- 
seed,  like  unto  a net,  like  unto  a marriage,  and  so  on. 
Now  never  preach  again,  my  young  friend,  without 
some  ‘ likes'1  in  your  addresses.” 

God,  the  only  wise  God,  who,  having  made  us, 
knows  what  is  in  man,  and  what  is  necessary  to  him, 
has  given  us  the  largest  proportion  of  the  Old  and  New 
Testaments  in  the  form  of  history  and  biography.  Is 
it  not,  therefore,  strange  that  public  instructors  should 
lose  sight  of  God’s  method,  and  be  always  getting  into 
the  commonness  of  declamation,  or  the  dryness  of 
speculative  discussion  ? “A  story,”  says  Cecil,  u will 
hold  a child  by  the  ear  for  an  hour  together,”  and 
u men  are  but  children  of  a larger  growth.” 

Nearly  allied  to  this  is  another  thing  in  which  the 
sacred  writers  (did  we  deem  them  worthy  our  imita- 
tion) would  usefully  guide  us.  Instead  of  defining, 
they  describe ; and  instead  of  describing,  they  exem- 
plify. They  hold  forth  everything,  not  in  the  naked- 
ness of  abstraction,  but  clothed  with  their  attributes, 
and  palpable  in  their  effects.  To  show  us  what  the 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JA  T. 


165 


power  of  religion  is,  they  tell  ns  what  it  does.  The 
believer  comes  to  Christ.  The  penitent  looks  on  him 
whom  he  has  pierced,  and  mourns.  W e have  not  the 
rules  and  tactics  of  the  war,  but  we  see  the  warrior 
from  his  arming  till  he  has  triumphed.  We  have  not 
the  representation  of  the  pilgrimage,  but  we  have  the 
pilgrim,  and  follow  him  step  by  step  from  the  city  of 
destruction  up  to  the  celestial  abode. 

If  I mention  some  things  which  have  been  noticed 
in  my  style  of  preaching,  not  censoriously,  yet  rather 
in  a way  of  complaint,  it  will  not  be  for  the  purpose 
of  defence,  but  explanation.  It  will  then  be  seen,  if 
I have  erred,  that  it  has  been  more  by  rule  than  by 
thoughtlessness ; and  the  reader  will  be  left  at  full  lib- 
erty to  judge  for  himself.  I am  aware  of  what  has 
been  said  of  the  importance  of  unity  of  design  in  a 
discourse,  especially  by  Mr.  Fuller,  who  so  well  exem- 
plified his  own  advice.  With  this  mode  I have  not 
been  wanting  sometimes  to  comply,  and  I have  occa- 
sionally found  great  advantage  in  selecting  a single 
sentiment,  and  pursuing  it  through  the  whole  dis- 
course. But  I have  much  more  generally  followed  the 
textual  treatment,  deriving  the  contents  of  the  sermon 
from  the  parts  and  even  the  terms  of  the  passage,  and 
this  unavoidably  rather  trenches  on  unity.  But  may 
not  the  want  of  unity  in  the  subject  be  compensated, 
and  more  than  compensated,  by  variety  ? In  the  Drama, 
much  has  been  written  of  the  unities  by  the  French, 
who  also  always  boasted  of  their  maintaining  them. 
But  has  one  of  their  authors  anything  equal  to  the 
mixed  productions  of  Shakspeare,  who  often  violates 
them  all  ? But  in  preaching  it  should  be  remembered 
what  diversities  of  persons  and  cases  there  are  before 


166 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


us  at  every  service,  and  liow  unlikely  these  diversities 
are  to  be  reached  by  the  very  same  thing.  We  are 
rightly  to  divide  the  word,  and  give  to  each  a portion 
of  meat  in  due  season.  The  Day  of  Judgment  admits 
of  many  separate  views.  It  may  be  considered  as  a 
day  of  aggregation — a day  of  separation — a day  of 
manifestation — a day  of  retribution.  And  Bourdaloue 
or  Massillon  would  confine  himself  to  one  of  these  ex- 
clusively. But  would  this  be  likely  to  be  so  useful, 
or  to  strike  various  and  different  minds,  as  a few  bold 
strokes  on  all  of  them  ? 

An  American  divine  was  one  day  endeavoring  to 
account  to  me  for  the  effect  of  their  revival  preaching. 
He  ascribed  much  of  it  to  its  restriction  to  one  thing, 
observing,  for  instance,  that  though  repentance  may 
be  considered  as  including  conviction,  contrition,  con- 
fession, conversion,  and,  as  necessary  to  the  whole, 
looking  on  Him  whom  we  have  pierced — they  should 
not  notice  these  together,  but  give  each  a separate  and 
distinct  discourse.  But  the  same  individuals  may  not 
hear  all  these  distinct  discourses  ; and  if  other  persons 
drop  in  and  hear  only  one  of  them,  how  defective  may 
his  information  be  ! I could  not  divide  in  the  same 
sermon  the  cause  and  the  effect.  I could  not  preach 
repentance  without  preaching  the  Cross.  How  is  the 
one  to  be  produced  without  the  other?  Let  us  read 
the  Acts  and  the  Epistles. 

Some  have  complained  of  my  sermons  being  filled 
with  too  much  Scripture.  If  this  be  an  error,  it  is 
surely  on  the  right  side  ; and,  as  Dr.  Geddes  says,  “ I 
love  to  give  God’s  children  plenty  of  their  own  bread.” 
I am  sure  of  this,  that  I never  used  quotations  from 
the  Scripture  merely  to  fill  up  or  to  lengthen  out  a 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


167 


discourse ; and  I trust  I have  never  introduced  any 
fancifully  or  regardlessly  of  the  mind  of  the  Spirit ; 
yet  I own  there  is  here  occasionally  some  excess ; and 
it  has  probably  resulted  from  my  familiarity  with  the 
language  of  the  Bible,  having,  before  many  other  books 
came  in  my  way,  read  it  much,  and  committed  much 
to  memory. 

Am  I to  allow  the  charge  of  too  much  amplification 
and  diffuseness  in  my  preaching  ? When  Mr.  Pitt 
once  received  an  intimation  of  this  kind,  with  regard 
to  his  speeches,  his  episcopal  biographer  tells  us  he 
made  this  reply : “ A man  who  addresses  a popular 
assembly  must  either  use  repetition  or  diffusion  ; and 
I prefer  the  latter.”  If  he  deemed  this  needful  in  such 
an  assembly  as  he  addressed,  can  it  be  unnecessary  in 
ministers  when  speaking  to  a mixed  multitude,  many 
of  whom  have  little  education  or  talent,  and  were 
never  accustomed  to  any  fixed  application  of  mind  ? 
We  should  consider  that  what  either  in  confirmation 
or  illustration  is  superfluous  for  one  hearer,  is  even  in- 
sufficient for  another.  We  often  see  as  we  go  on  in 
our  discourse,  from  the  straining  attention  of  some  in 
the  crowd,  that  we  have  not  yet  succeeded  in  what  we 
have  spoken.  Are  we  then  to  go  forward  without 
making  another  attempt  with  some  change  of  address 
or  variation  of  imagery  ? The  eloquent  Isaiah  would 
say,  “ Precept  must  be  upon  precept,  precept  upon 
precept ; line  upon  line,  line  upon  line  ; here  a little, 
and  there  a little.” 

Who  has  entirely  escaped  the  reflection  of  freedom’s 
degenerating  into  vulgarity  and  coarseness  ? Certain- 
ly not  a Shakspeare,  a Burke,  a Hopkins,  or  a South. 
Certainly  not  many  of  our  most  forcible  writers ; and 


168 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OP 


they  incurred  the  accusation  because  of  their  force . In 
aiming  at  great  impression  and  effect  there  is  always 
some  danger.  There  is  none  in  tame  correctness. 

“ They  who  crawl 
Can  never  fall.” 

But  they  who  rise  and  they  who  run  may.  Yet  is 
not  occasional  failure  in  attempt  better  than  perpetual 
deficiency  and  indifference  ? Have  not  a thousand 
beauties  been  snatched  from  the  very  verge  of  impro- 
priety ? May  not  a man  deserve  the  rebuke  of  Quin- 
tilian, who,  speaking  of  a certain  author,  says,  “ His 
greatest  excellence  was  that  he  had  no  fault,  and  his 
greatest  defect  that  he  had  no  excellence  ” ? 

Give  me  an  impressiveness  and  an  excitement  that 
will  not  allow  a hearer  to  perceive  a fault,  or,  if  he 
does,  leaves  him  no  mind  to  regard  it.  And  is  there 
nothing,  if  not  to  applaud,  yet  to  extenuate,  in  even  a 
mistake,  in  endeavoring  to  do  good  to  those  who  are 
destitute  of  a thousand  advantages,  and  whose  condi- 
tion is  such  that  they  must  be  sought  after?  We  do 
not  admire  their  low  and  grovelling  taste,  yea,  we  wish 
to  raise  and  improve  it ; but  how  is  this  to  be  done' if 
we  never  approach  them  ? Can  you  take  up  a child 
from  the  ground  without  bending  ? And  when  kind- 
ness makes  you  stoop,  honor  crowns  condescension. 

I have  found  it  difficult,  if  not  impossible,  to  give 
satisfaction  to  a certain  class  of  hearers,  while  wishing 
to  do  justice  to  the  Scripture  at  large.  Some  of  these 
objectors  (for  I could  not  think  so  of  all)  have  been 
good  men,  but  of  contracted  views.  I admired  their 
love  to  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  and  their  peculiarly 
relishing  it  when  brought  forward  in  a discourse.  I 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


169 


acknowledge  also  that  a minister  should  frequently 
and  largely  dwell  upon  it,  and  treat  everything  in  con- 
nection with  it.  But  this  connection  extends  much 
further  than  they  seem  to  suppose.  It  does  not  follow 
that  because  one  point  is  to  be  made  more  prominent 
in  a discourse,  all  others  are  to  be  disregarded.  We 
are  no  more  to  abridge  than  to  mangle  the  Gospel. 
We  must  keep  back  nothing  that  is  profitable,  but  de- 
clare the  whole  counsel  of  God.  It  will  be  better  to 
be  able  at  last  to  make  the  appeal,  “I  am  free  from  the 
blood  of  all  men,”  than  to  find  that  we  have  succeed- 
ed in  gratifying  the  taste  of  a few,  whose  preference  is 
of  little  value  in  the  possession,  and  commonly  a snare 
in  the  obtaining. 

The  apostles  are  our  models ; in  their  Epistles  we 
find  doctrine  and  practice,  duty  and  privilege,  always 
blended  together.  They  knew  that  everything  in  the 
Evangelical  scheme  was  not  equally  important ; but 
they  regarded  nothing  as  useless.  They  took  great 
care  to  lay  the  foundation  firmly  and  broadly ; but 
then  they  omitted  nothing  in  the  superstructure  that 
was  needful  or  ornamental.  They  preached  only  a 
crucified  Saviour  ; but  warning  every  man  and  teach- 
ing every  man  in  all  wisdom,  that  they  might  present 
every  man  perfect  in  Jesus  Christ.  They  contended 
that  the  grace  of  God  alone  brings  salvation,  but  show- 
ed that  it  teaches  us  to  deny  ungodliness  and  worldly 
lusts,  and  to  live  soberly,  righteously,  and  godly  in  the 
present  world. 

Yet  I could  never  have  felt  at  liberty  to  preach  a 
series  of  sermons  on  a number  of  evil  characters  such 
as  the  apostle  mentions  as  abounding  in  the  last  days : 
“ Lovers  of  their  own  selves  ; covetous ; boasters  ; 

8 


170 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


proud ; blasphemers ; disobedient  to  parents ; unthank- 
ful ; unholy  ; without  natural  affection  ; truce-break- 
ers ; false  accusers ; incontinent ; fierce ; despisers  of 
those  that  are  good ; traitors  ; heady  ; high-minded  ; 
lovers  of  pleasure  more  than  lovers  of  God ; having  a 
form  of  godliness,  but  denying  the  power  thereof;” 
yet  I knew  a pastor  who  edified  his  people  for  nineteen 
Sabbaths  following,  with  a separate  discourse  on  each 
of  these.  I also  knew  another,  not  green  in  age,  who 
was  three  years  in  going  through  the  ten  command- 
ments. I could  hardly  consider  myself  justified  in  preach- 
ing a whole  sermon  before  a multitude  of  perishing 
sinners  from  the  words  of  Solomon,  “He  that  hateth 
suretyship  is  sure.”  Not  that  such  intimations  and 
cautions  are  to  be  overlooked  ; but  it  is  better  to  strike 
at  the  thing  with  a remark  or  two  as  we  go  on.  It 
should  also  be  remembered  that  we  may  often  insinu- 
ate moral  hints  while  we  are  illustrating  some  Christian 
principle.  By  teaching  the  children  of  God  what  they 
ought  to  be,  I teach  other  children  their  obligations ; 
and  by  holding  forth  the  character  of  God  as  a Father, 
I instruct  and  admonish  other  fathers  in  the  duties 
which  lie  upon  them. 

It  should,  however,  never  be  forgotten  that  “we  are 
the  servants  of  the  Most  High  God,  who  show  unto 
men  the  way  of  salvation that  the  Gospel  is  good 
news  for  perishing  sinners ; and  that  this  is  to  be 
preached  to  every  creature ; and  “ there  are  some  doc- 
trines,” says  Mr.  Venn,  “that  should  not  only  be  al- 
ways implied  and  referred  to  in  our  sermons,  but 
should  be  distinctly  and  fully  treated,  several  times  in 
the  course  of  every  year.” 

You  probablv  have  heard  more  than  myself  of  the 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY.  171 

complaints  which  have  been  made  of  your  father  with 
regard  to  the  article  of  visiting. 

I can  truly  say,  it  affords  me  no  satisfaction  to  find 
similar  complaints  very  prevalent  wherever  I have 
gone.  N or  do  I,  in  this  case,  wish  to  attempt  wholly 
to  justify  myself — 'far  from  it.  I might  have  done 
more,  especially  in  some  cases,  than  I have  done,  by 
moje  decision,  arrangement,  and  diligence.  Who  can 
look  back  on  any  department  of  duty  and  -usefulness, 
and  not  have  reason  to  exclaim,  “ If  thou,  Lord, 
shouldest  mark  iniquities,  0 Lord,  who  shall  stand  ?” 
Yet  I would  remark  a few  things,  by  way,  at  least,  of 
explanation,  rather  than  of  excuse. 

No  little  of  this  censured  neglect  was  voluntary  with 
me,  and  therefore  it  did  not  aggrieve  my  mind.  I saw 
that  much  of  what  was  commonly  expected  wras  un- 
reasonable,, and  that  it  was  consequence  rather  than  im- 
provement that  was  affected  by  disappointment. 

I saw  several  kinds  of  visitants  whom  I did  not  see 
I was  called  to  follow. 

First.  The  smokers,  furnished  with  a pretty  pipe, 
and  its  usual  concomitant,  at  every  house  of  call ; 

Secondly . The  listless  and  self-indulgent,  who  found 
that  diligent  study  was  much  less  inviting,  than  loung- 
ing from  one  company  to  another,  and  hearing  the 
news  of  the  neighborhood  ; 

Thirdly.  The  truly  pious,  who  are  really  concerned 
to  do  good,  but  were  often  less  useful  than  they  meant 
or  imagined.  Many  of  these  have  not  the  oily  slang 
of  religious  phrases ; they  are  not  apt  at  free  and  ap- 
propriate address,  or  turning  all  incidents  to  profitable 
account;  yet  they  might  preach  to  advantage,  had 
they  time  and  leisure  for  reading  and  meditation. 


172 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


I saw  also  that  their  calls  were  not  always  accept- 
able or  convenient : this  was  the  case  with  mechanics 
and  men  in  business,  and  still  more  so  with  females  in 
ordinary  life,  who  were  commonly  taken  up  with  their 
domestic  cares. 

I saw  also  that  the  whole  congregation  must  be  vis- 
ited (in  which  case,  if  it  were  a large  one,  the  whole 
of  a preacher’s  time  would  be  occupied,)  or  the  minis- 
ter would  be  deemed  a respecter  of  persons,  giving  as 
much  pain  as  pleasure ; flattering  the  pride  of  one, 
and  gendering  the  envy  of  another,  by  supposed  par- 
tiality. 

I also  could  not  but  see  how  little  profit  resulted 
from  more  set  visits,  of  longer  continuance,  and  includ- 
ing table  and  tea  entertainments.  In  these  meetings 
how  nearly  impossible  is  it  to  commence  or  maintain 
discourse  by  which  you  can  either  gain  or  do  good ! 

I am  aware  that  there  must  be  interviews  and  inter- 
courses, when  they  are  of^no  particular  character  or 
utility ; they  contribute  to  good  neighborhood  and  social 
pleasure ; but  I am  now  speaking  of  things  in  reference 
to  their  ecclesiastical  relation,  and  the  importance  of 
their  bearing  on  ministerial  duty  and  excellence. 

If  familiarity  does  not  breed  contempt,  it  reduces 
reverence  ; and  too  much  intimacy  has  often  lowered 
the  impression  and  influence  of  many  a minister ; for 
there  are  but  few  who  have  the  same  presence  and  ad- 
dress in  the  parlor  as  in  the  pulpit. 

I have  no  opinion  of  a pastor  that  is  not  very 
studious.  But  study  demands  leisure  and  retirement, 
and  “ through  desire,  a man,  having  separated  him- 
self, seeketh  and  intermeddleth  with  all  wisdom.” 
He  should  therefore,  as  much  as  possible,  avoid  pub* 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


173 


licity,  and  be  covetous  and  niggardly  of  every  fragment 
of  time.  A man  who  has  some  degree  of  talent,  espec- 
ially an  easiness  and  fluency  of  speech,  may  do  for 
an  itinerant  or  an  occasional  preacher,  by  his  brisk  su- 
perficialities ; but  let  him  become  stationary,  and  have 
to  preach  three  or  four  times  a week  to  the  same  peo- 
ple, and  he  ?11  soon  abound  with  sameness,  and  become 
sapless  and  unedifying ; the  young  will  feel  little  at- 
traction ; the  intelligent  will  be  tempted  to  withdraw  ; 
the  dull  will  become  drowsy  ; and  the  ignorant  that 
remain  will  be  ignorant  still. 

People  for  their  own  sakes  should  do  all  they  can 
to  promote  a habit  of  mental  application  in  their  min- 
isters, and  be  concerned  to  allow  them  every  oppor- 
tunity wdthin  their  reach  for  exerting  it,  especially 
their  mornings  and  evenings.  Of  course,  if  they  love 
their  pastors,  they  will  feel  pleasure  in  their  company, 
nor  will  that  company  be  unreasonably  refused ; but 
let  them,  as  much  as  possible,  choose  the  time  of  in- 
tercourse, and  not  accuse  them  of  indolence,  or  self- 
indulgence,  if  it  be  not  so  frequent  as  they  could  wish. 
Perhaps  at  the  very  moment  of  their  hearers’  com- 
plaint they  are  in  their  retirement  praying  for  them, 
or  studying  to  comfort  or  profit  them,  if  not  with  the 
sweat  of  the  brow,  with  the  sweat  of  the  brain ; for 
a much  study  is  a weariness  of  the  flesh.” 

I therefore  never  felt  anything  like  self-reproach 
when  conscious  of  my  being  fully  employed ; and  per- 
suaded that  I was  better  subserving,  not  only  my  own 
welfare,  but  that  of  my  people  and  of  the  public,  in 
my  study,  than  in  gadding  about  without  an  aim  in 
idle  interviews  and  nursery  talk. 

I mention  not  this,  therefore,  to  make  those  easy 


174 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


who  rise  not  before  seven  in  the  morning ; hang  loose 
from  strenuous  improvement  all  the  day ; are  drawn 
aside  by  every  trifling  excitement ; and  apply  the  tim^ 
they  affect  to  husband  from  visiting  to  no  equal  pur- 
pose, or  no  purpose  at  all;  but  for  the  sake  of  up- 
right and  conscientious  men,  who  are  anxious  to  make 
full  proof  of  their  ministry,  but  grieve  because  they 
cannot  do  the  things  that  they  would. 

But  is  not  a minister  a pastor,  and  is  not  a shepherd 
to  mind  and  manage  the  state  of  all  his  sheep  ? He 
is  ; and  he  must  peculiarly  regard  cases  of  urgency 
and  distress  ; he  is  to  bind  up  that  which  is  broken ; 
to  bring  back  that  which  has  wandered ; but  he  can 
only  feed,  and  lead,  and  fold  the  flock  together  or  col- 
lectively. 

Cases  of  affliction  have  special  claims  on  pastoral  at- 
tention ; and  in  these  consolation  and  spiritual  profit 
may  be  administered  by  a word  in  season.  But  here 
ministers  have  sometimes  been  blamed  for  remissness, 
when  they  have  not  been  made  acquainted  with  the  dis- 
tress. The  rule  is,  u Is  any  sick  among  you,  let  him 
call  for  the  elders  of  the  church thus  at  once  inform- 
ing them  of  his  case,  and  expressing  his  desire  to  be 
visited. 

I observe  also,  that  much  in  this  supposed  delin- 
quency was  with  me  unavoidable . I began  my  course 
under  many  early  disadvantages ; for  I began  young, 
and  nearly  from  the  beginning  was  thrown  into  situa- 
tions and  circumstances  which  had  many  and  exciting 
demands  upon  me,  without  assistance.  Though  phys- 
ically incapable  of  enduring  so  much  confinement  and 
engagement  as  some  of  my  brethren,  I had  four  ser- 
vices per  week  at  home,  besides  frequent  calls  abroad. 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


175 


Bath,  the  place  of  my  residence,  exposed  me  to 
Kiany  interruptions  ; and  my  own  people  little  knew 
how  much  I was  necessarily  engaged  in  visiting  strangers 
who  came  there  for  health,  and  were  away  from  their 
usual  pious  helps.  I might  also  mention,  that  I was 
early  unintentionally  led  to  become  an  author;  and 
God  giving  me  much  acceptance,  I regarded  the  press 
as  well  as  the  pulpit,  the  one  indeed,  as  to  extensive- 
ness and  continuance,  superior  to  the  other.  This  also 
required  time  and  attention,  and  much  more  than  jus- 
tice to  my  subject  demanded. 

As  congregations  grow  larger  and  more  respectable ; 
as  more  preparation  for  the  pulpit  is  needful  than  for- 
merly ; as  institutions  have  so  much  multiplied,  and 
pastors  must  often  be  engaged  in  services  added  to 
their  home  routine  of  duty;  new  and  serious  difficul- 
ties arise  in  the  present  discharge  of  the  ministerial 
function.  How  are  they  to  be  met  ? It  seems  now 
hardly  possible  to  combine  equally  in  the  same  man 
the  excellencies  of  the  pastor  and  the  eminence  of  the 
preacher.  I have  seldom  seen  an  instance  of  both. 
Dr.  Mason,  of  New  York,  in  his  farewell  address  to 
his  church,  says,  “If  you  would  have  us  not  only  to 
preach  Christ  publicly,  but  from  house  to  house,  you 
must  put  your  hands  into  your  pockets,  and  support 
a dozen  more  pastors.” 

If  pastors  and  pastoral  assistants  cannot  be  multi- 
plied, may  not  something  be  done  by  an  increase  of 
good  and  efficient  deacons  and  elders?  Could  not 
they  relieve  their  ministers  from  some  of  their  exer- 
tions, and  allow  them  the  more  freedom  to  give  them- 
selves to  the  Word  of  God  and  prayer?  Is  there  no- 
thing they  can  do  but  serve  tables  ? Could  not  fe- 


176 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


males  be  usefully  and  properly  employed?  "Were 
they  not  in  the  first  churches  officially  engaged,  not 
indeed  in  preaching,  this  was  expressly  forbidden — 
and  inspiration  is  only  common  sense  here, — but  in 
cases  that  did  not  compromise  the  duties  and  decencies 
of  their  peculiar  sphere  and  character  ? Paul  says  to 
the  Philippians,  “ Help  those  women  that  labored 
with  me  in  the  gospel.”  To  Timothy  he  speaks  of  a 
“ widow  well  reported  of  for  good  works,  if  she  have 
brought  up  children,  if  she  have  lodged  strangers,  if 
she  have  washed  the  saints’  feet,  if  she  have  relieved 
the  afflicted,  if  she  have  diligently  followed  every  good 
work.”  “I  commend  unto  you,”  says  he  to  the  Ro- 
mans, “ Phoebe  our  sister,  who  is  a servant  of  the 
church  which  is  at  Cenchrea.  For  she  has  been  a 
succorer  of  many,  and  myself  also.  Also  greet  Mary, 
who  bestowed  much  labor  on  us.” 

I flatter  not,  but  speak  the  words  of  truth  and  sober- 
ness when  I say,  our  churches  and  ministers  suffer  no 
inconsiderable  loss  by  the  non-official  engagement  of 
the  sex,  whose  taste  and  talent,  piety  and  goodness 
and  zeal,  are  now  so  useful,  but  which  may  be  rendered 
much  more  so  than  they  are. 

One  thing  I did  to  remedy,  in  a degree,  my  defi- 
ciency in  visiting.  For  the  sake  more  expressly  of 
the  busy,  the  poor,  and  the  aged,  I had  a meeting  in 
the  vestry  on  the  Monday  evening,  in  which  I always 
sat,  and,  for  near  an  hour,  spoke  in  a more  free  and 
familiar  manner  than  it  became  me  to  use  in  my  pul- 
pit. I considered  this  like  meeting  the  party  in  a room 
for  conversation,  only  I had  all  the  talk  to  myself. 
But  while  I spoke  to  the  whole  company,  each  could 
hear  as  well  as  if  I spoke  to  him  only  and  alone  ; yet 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


177 


some  have  grudged  that  others  should  partake  of  the 
benefit ; and  would  have  had  it  more  expressly  and 
distinctively  appropriated  to  them  alone.  What  evil 
often  veils  itself  under  religious  pretension  ! What  to 
some  is  usefulness,  compared  with  selfish  gratification ! 
“Look  not  every  man  on  his  own  things,  but  every 
man  also  on  the  things  of  others.  Let  this  mind  be 
in  you  which  was  also  in  Christ  Jesus.” 

I am,  &c. 

8* 


LETTER  XVII. 


FLEA  SANT  REVIEW  OF  HIS  LEFE,  PRIVATE  AND  PUBLIC! — TRIALS, 

PLEASURES,  ETC.  ! RELIGIOUS  DENOMINATIONS  ! COMPLACENT 

REVIEW  OF  DIVERSITIES  ! NOT  INCOMPATIBLE  WITH  UNION  ! — 

CHANGE  OF  RELIGIOUS  CONNECTIONS. 

My  dear  Children, — While  musing  with  my  pen 
in  my  hand,  and  hardly  knowing  what  to  write,  it 
struck  me  that  you  may  be  ready  to  ask,  how  my  life 
appears  in  review  ? 

Life  is  commonly  said  to  appear  short,  and  to  some 
even  in  advanced  years  it  may  so  appear ; but  they 
have  been  persons  whose  condition  has  been  distin- 
guished by  much  sameness,  whose  progress  has  seem- 
ed to  consist  of  one  journey,  whose  passage  has  been 
always  smooth,  and  who  have  not  many  things  to 
strike  and,  as  it  were,  detain  the  mind,  in  looking  back. 
But  life  to  others  in  retrospect  seems  to  be  like  a suc- 
cession of  stages,  each  having  its  beginning  and  end- 
ing, and  a variety  of  separate,  intermediate  residences; 
trom  one  of  which  to  another  the  memory  can  hardly 
pass  without  re-entering  and  enjoying  or  suffering  their 
scenes  and  events  again.  And  this  gives  the  notion 
of  length.  Now  in  my  case,  life  has  not  only  run 
tnrough  infancy,  and  childhood,  and  youth,  and  man- 
hood, and  in  a great  measure  through  age  itself,  but 
has  been  made  up  of  such  diverse  states,  and  has  been 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY.  179 


attended  with  so  many  new  (as  to  myself)  and  interest- 
ing occurrences,  that  I cannot  go  over  it  quickly ; and 
my  first  consciousness,  feelings,  and  actings  seem  a 
long  way  back. 

But  should  I be  willing,  such  as  I have  found  it,  to 
go  over  life  again  ? I have  heard  many  express  the 
sentiment,  though  not  in  the  poetry,  of  Cowper, — 

“ Worlds  should  not  bribe  me  back  to  tread 
Again  life’s  dreary  waste, 

To  see  the  future  overspread 
With  all  the  gloomy  past.” 

But  such  language  is  not  for  me.  I should  not  shrink 
from  the  proposal  of  repetition,  ■ — “ Goodness  and 
mercy  have  followed  me  all  the  days  of  my  life.”  My 
duties  have  not  been  burdening  and  irksome.  My 
trials  have  been  few  compared  with  my  comforts.  My 
pleasures  have  been  cheap  and  simple,  and  therefore 
very  numerous.  I have  enjoyed  unsatiatingly  the 
seasons  and  the  sceneries  of  nature.  I have  relished 
the  bounties  of  Providence,  using  them  with  modera- 
tion and  thankfulness.  I have  delighted  in  the  means 
of  grace ; unutterable  have  been  my  delights  in  study- 
ing and  perusing  the  Scripture.  How  have  I verified 
the  words  of  Young — 

“ Retire  and  read  thy  Bible  to  be  gay !” 

Preaching  has  been  the  element  of  my  heart  and  my 
head.  My  labors  have  met  with  much  acceptance — 
nor  have  I labored  in  vain.  I have  seldom  been  with- 
out hearing  of  some  instances  of  usefulness  from  the 
pulpit  or  the  press.  God  has  honored  me  to  call  by 
my  labors  not  a few  individuals,  even  into  the  minis- 
try. The  seat  of  my  ^e>sidence  was  of  all  others,  the 


180 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


place  of  my  preference.  My  condition  has  been  the 
happy  medium  of  neither  poverty  nor  riches.  I had  a 
most  convenient  habitation,  with  a large  and  lovely  gar- 
den— a constant  source  of  attraction,  exercise  and  im- 
provement. I had  a sufficient  collection  of  books  of 
all  kinds.  My  wife  was  a gentlewoman,  a saint,  and  a 
domestic  goddess.  My  children  were  fair,  and  healthy, 
and  dutiful.  My  friends  were  many,  and  cordial,  and 
steady.  Where  shall  I end  ? 

“ Call  not  earth  a barren  spot, 

Pass  it  not  unheeded  by  ; 

’T  is  to  man  a lovely  spot, 

Though  a lovelier  awaits  on  high.” 

1 do  not  believe  that  in  this  earth  misery  preponderates 
over  good.  I have  a better  opinion  of  mankind  than 
I had  when  I began  my  public  life.  I cannot  there- 
fore ask,  what  is  the  cause  that  the  former  days  were 
better  than  these  ? I do  not  believe  in  the  fact  itself. 
God  has  not  been  throwing  away  duration  upon  the 
human  race.  The  state  of  the  world  has  been  improv- 
ed, and  is  improving.  Who  justifies  slavery  now? 
What  noble  efforts  have  been  made  to  break  every 
yoke,  and  to  let  the  oppressed  go  free  ! How  is  the 
tendency  to  war,  on  every  slight  pretence,  giving  way 
to  reference  and  negotiation  ! How  delightful  is  it  to 
think  of  what  is  doing  abroad  among  the  heathen  ; 
and  the  exertions  that  are  put  forth  by  all  denomina- 
tions of  Christians  to  make  the  Saviour’s  way  known 
upon  earth,  and  his  saving  health  among  all  nations ! 

We  also  rejoice  in  hope.  We  have  many  and  express 
assurances  in  the  Scriptures,  which  cannot  be  broken, 
of  the  general,  the  universal  spread  and  reign  of  Chris- 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


181 


tianity,  which  are  not  yet  accomplished.  Nothing  has 
yet  taken  place  in  the  history  of  Divine  grace,  wide 
enough  in  extent,  durable  enough  in  continuance, 
powerful  enough  in  energy,  blessed  enough  in  enjoy- 
ment, magnificent  enough  in  glory,  to  do  anything 
like  justice  to  these  predictions  and  promises.  Better 
days,  therefore,  are  before  us,  notwithstanding  the  fore- 
bodings of  many.  “ Every  valley  shall  be  exalted,  and 
every  mountain  and  hill  shall  be  made  low ; the  crook- 
ed shall  be  made  straight,  and  the  rough  places  plain, 
and  the  glory  of  the  Lord  shall  be  revealed,  and  all 
flesh  shall  see  it  together,  for  the  mouth  of  the  Lord 
hath  spoken  it.” 

As  so  many  distinctions  and  divisions  prevail  in  the 
Christian  world,  you  may  require  from  me  a few  words 
concerning  our  religious  denominations  and  parties. 

I never  viewed  these  so  aversely  and  fearfully  as 
some  have  done.  Several  things  pertaining  to  them  I 
would  remark. 

First  I do  not  consider  them  as  incompatible  with 
Christian  unity.  God  promised  to  give  his  people  one 
heart  and  one  way ; and  our  Saviour  prayed  that  all 
his  followers  may  be  one.  Can  we  suppose  the  prom- 
ise and  the  prayer  have  never  yet  been  accomplished  ? 
But  if  they  have  been  fulfilled,  we  may  reason  back 
from  that  fulfilment,  and  see  what  was  the  oneness  in- 
tended, and  perceive  that  it  was  not  a oneness  of  opin- 
ion, or  a ritual  oneness ; but  a oneness  of  principle, 
and  affection,  and  dependence,  and  pursuit,  and  co- 
operation. For  this  has  taken  place  among  the  real 
followers  of  the  Lamb,  and  among  them  only. 

Secondly . They  are  not  inconsistent  with  the  support 
and  spread  of  the  Christian  cause ; yea,  I consider  them 


182 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


by  the  excitements  they  favor,  and  the  mutual  zeal 
they  kindle,  and  the  tempers  they  require  and  exer- 
cise, as  far  more  useful  than  would  be  the  stagnancy 
of  cold  and  dull  uniformity,  the  idol  of  every  bigot, 
and  which  must  always  be  not  so  much  real  as  profess- 
ed, and  held  in  hypocrisy  where  there  are  numbers, 
and  where  persons  with  so  many  sources  of  diversity 
in  their  structure,  their  education,  and  opportunities, 
think  for  themselves. 

Thirdly . I do  not,  therefore,  conclude  that  prophecy 
authorizes  us  to  look  for  their  entire  suppression,  but 
for  their  correction  and  improvement  only.  In  what 
is  called  “the  latter-day  glory  1 they  will  indeed  see, 
eye  to  eye,  but  this  will  regard  the  clearer  and  closer 
perceptions  of  the  great  objects  of  vision,  and  not  the 
minuter  appendages ; and  they  will  perfectly  accord, 
and  see  eye  to  eye  in  one  sentiment,  viz.,  u Let  every 
one  be  fully  persuaded  in  his  own  mind.”  Judah  and 
Ephraim  shall  remain,  so  to  speak,  distinct  tribes ; but 
“ Ephraim  shall  not  envy  Judah,  and  Judah  shall  not 
vex  Ephraim.” 

The  creatures  figuratively  mentioned  by  the  prophet 
Isaiah  will  not  be  transformed  into  each  other,  but 
“the  wolf  also  shall  dwell  with  the  lamb;  and  the 
leopard  shall  lie  down  with  the  kid ; and  the  calf  and 
the  young  lion  and  the  fatling  together;  and  a little 
child  shall  lead  them.  And  the  cow  and  the  bear 
shall  feed  ; their  young  ones  shall  lie  down  together  ; 
and  the  lion  shall  eat  straw  like  the  ox  ; and  the  suck- 
ing child  shall  play  upon  the  hole  of  the  asp  ; and  the 
weaned  child  shall  put  his  hand  on  the  cockatrice  den. 
They  shall  not  hurt  or  destroy  in  all  my  holy  moun- 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


183 


tain.  For  the  earth  shall  be  full  of  the  knowledge  of 
the  Lord  as  the  waters  cover  the  sea.” 

Fourthly . We  may  view  denominations  as  we  do 
individual  Christians.  None  of  them  are  absolutely 
perfect;  and  none  of  them  are  entirely  defective. 
Neither  is  possessed;  and  neither  is  destitute,  of  every 
truth  and  every  excellency.  All  the  members  of  the 
body  have  not  the  same  quality,  or  the  same  office, 
yet  they  are  alike  parts ; and  though  they  may  be 
compared,  they  are  not  to  be  opposed ; and  though 
one  may  be  more  admired,  another  is  not  to  be  depre- 
ciated. One  denomination  may  excel  in  diligence  and 
zeal ; another  in  discipline  and  simplicity  of  worship  ; 
another  in  contention  for  purity  of  doctrine ; another 
for  intelligence  and  liberality  ; and  thus  they  not  only 
stand  in  the  same  relation  to  Christ,  but  are  members 
one  of  another ; — checking  each  other’s  extremes,  and 
supplying  each  other’s  defects,  and  sharing  each  other’s 
advantages ; and  so  by  mutuality  to  produce  a com- 
parative perfection  in  the  wrhole. 

Fifthly . In  consequence  of  this,  I could  never  re- 
gard the  differences  of  the  truly  godly  as  essential;  and 
though  I have  had  my  convictions  and  preferences, 
they  were  never  anathematizing  or  exclusive.  And  I 
could  have  communed  with  any  of  their  churches,  and 
should  not  have  been  sorry  if  circumstances  had  en- 
abled me  to  say  I had  done  so. 

I know  religious  parties  are  too  free  in  censuring 
other  bodies  as  less  liberal  than  themselves ; but  in 
this  respect  I have  not  seen  (and  my  opportunities 
have  been  favorable  for  observation  and  comparison) 
much  difference  between  them.  There  are  bigots  in 
them  all,  both  as  churches,  members,  and  teachers ; 


184 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


and  there  are  men  of  real  candor,  and  who  can  say 
from  the  heart,  u Whosoever  shall  do  the  will  of  my 
Father,  who  is  in  heaven,  the  same  is  my  brother  and 
sister  and  mother.”  And  if  one  party  were  by  consti- 
tution or  accident  more  rigid  and  narrow  than  an- 
other, the  more  commendation  is  due  to  the  noble 
minds  among  them  that  rise  above  their  fellows  and 
their  trammels ; and  let  us  never  try  or  wish  to  detach 
them  from  their  own  communities,  but  rejoice  in  the 
influence  they  may  exert  in  bettering  and  liberalizing 
them. 

In  accordance  with  these  views  and  reflections,  I 
have  commonly  lamented  when  persons  holding  the 
Head,  and  differing  only  in  minor  matters,  pass  from 
their  own  fellowship  into  another,  especially  in  coun- 
try towns  and  villages.  It  often  excites  suspicions  that 
unfair  means  have  been  used  to  proselyte  the  indi- 
vidual ; and  grudgings  are  felt  by  the  losers,  to  whom 
one  member  was  perhaps  of  considerable  importance. 
I have  known  ministers  and  members  becoming,  by 
such  changes,  shy  of  each  other ; while  the  individual 
who  has  changed  his  communion  has  been  more  no- 
ticed by  his  new  party  for  a particular  tenet  than  for 
his  general  excellence  ; and  been  in  danger  of  attaching 
too  much  importance  to  it  himself.  I have  often  ob- 
served the  zeal  of  proselytes  subsiding  into  little 
things ; and  I never  remember  to  have  seen  an  indi- 
vidual improved  in  religious  character  and  excellence 
by  passing  from  one  Christian  church  to  another,  un- 
less it  was  called  for  by  something  more  than  a non- 
essential  difference.  If  our  present  connection  requires 
of  us  anything  we  deem  sinful,  our  duty  is  clear,  and 
we  must  follow  our  convictions  regardless  of  conse- 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


185 


quences  ; but  I am  taking  tiie  matter  on  lower  ground, 
that  is,  where  there  may  be  imperfections  with  which 
we  may  bear,  and  which  we  may  endeavor  to  correct, 
rather  than  withdraw.  And  surely  some  regard  is 
due  to  the  providence  of  God  which  orders  our  situa- 
tions, and  to  the  solemn  act  by  which  we  gave  our- 
selves to  the  Church,  in  which  we  have  taken  sweet 
counsel  together,  and  our  “ fellowship  has  been  with 
the  Father,  and  with  1 is  Son  Jesus  Christ.” 

I am,  &c. 


LETTER  XVIII. 


HIS  OWN  CHURCH  : — ADVANTAGES  AND  DISADVANTAGES  I HIS  CAL- 
VINISM DIFFICULTIES  * ADHERENCE  TO  THE  BIBLE  : HIS  RULES 

IN  STUDYING  IT  : WHAT  TO  AVOID  AND  WHAT  TO  SEEK. 

My  dear  Children, — Continuing  the  subject  of 
my  last,  a question  may  be  now  asked  concerning  the 
ecclesiastical  community  to  which  I belong.  If  a mhn 
be  not  a party  man,  he  can  hardly  avoid  being  of  a 
party ; neither  is  it  safe  or  useful  (though  he  may  oc- 
casionally do  some  execution)  for  a soldier  to  be  iso- 
lated and  rove  about  alone,  impatient,  perhaps,  of  au- 
thority and  direction,  rather  than  acting  with  some 
regiment  or  company.  I was  always  a friend  to  order 
and  regularity — not  tyrannical  order  or  enslaving  regu- 
larity— but  that  which  will  oppose  the  whims  and  va- 
garies of  self-willed  and  self-conceited  individuality; 
so  that  zeal  may  not  rush  and  spread  like  flood-water, 
but  be  a river  guided  and  restrained,  but  flowing  be- 
tween its  banks. 

I do  not  think,  as  I have  expressed  myself  in  one 
of  my  lectures,  any  very  particular  form  of  govern- 
ment is  absolutely  laid  down  in  the  New  Testament. 
I am  not  ignorant  that  this  will  surprise  and  offend 
several  classes  of  advocates,  all  of  whom  appeal  to  the 
Scriptures,  and  all  of  whom  find  their  peculiar  and  op- 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


187 


posite  systems  laid  down  there  clearly  and  definitively 
— i.  e . to  themselves.  Yet  they  are  not  wanting  in  the 
New  Testament  general  principles  of  church  govern- 
ment, which  will  admit,  without  subverting  them,  of 
considerable  modifyings  in  their  application,  according 
to  times,  places,  and  circumstances.  All  our  present 
religious  communities,  perhaps,  really  deviate  in  some 
degree  from  these  model  maxims;  though  some  di- 
verge more  than  others.  I could  never  be  reconciled 
to  Prelacy,  but  I have  thought  differently  of  Episco- 
pacy, where  the  bishop,  as  Usher  says,  is  only  a primus 
inter  pares,  and  is  chosen  by  his  brethren,  for  his  age, 
talents,  and  piety  ; having  no  secular  function,  or  being 
empowered  to  lord  it  over  God’s  heritage.  This  is  now 
pleaded  for  by  many  churchmen  themselves,  and  is 
much  defended  in  the  United  States,  where  the  con- 
nection between  Church  and  State  is  as  much  censured 
by  Episcopalians  as  by  Congregationalists.  Perhaps, 
had  I been  led  to  choose,  instead,  of  being  led  by  cir- 
cumstances, I should  have  preferred  Presbyterianism, 
as  to  church  order  and  regimen.  But  the  truth  is, 
I never  deeply  studied  the  theories  of  ecclesiastical 
government.  I had  neither  inclination  nor  leisure ; 
and  other  things  of  greater  moment  always  seemed  to 
press  upon  my  immediate  attention.  Nor  was  my 
mind  upon  this  subject  made  up  so  entirely  and  ex- 
clusively and  stiffly,  as  that  I could  only  have  moved 
in  one  direction.  By  the  providence  of  God,  I was 
trained  among  the  Independents,  and,  with  them  I re- 
mained. I agreed  not  in  every  iota  of  their  system, 
but  I approved  of  it  in  the  main  ; and  felt  nothing  in 
it  that  violated  my  conscience,  or  abridged  my  liberty. 
I found  also  in  it  many  advantages  and  efficiencies. 


188 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


It  allowed  the  people  the  privilege  of  choice,  and  the 
minister  a sufficiency  of  authority.  It  secured  church 
purity,  and  maintained  due  discipline.  It  promoted 
Christian  communion  and  edification.  It  befriended, 
urged,  and  employed  means  and  exertions  for  the  con- 
version of  sinners;  and  presented  a ready  and  unfet- 
tered medium  for  the  extension  of  the  Redeemer’s 
cause,  abroad  and  at  home.  But  could  it  not  be  re- 
lieved of  a little  of  its  democracy,  and  of  its  great  de- 
pendence on  individual  suffrage  ? or  would  a change 
here,  in  its  working  (it  is  possible),  introduce  an  agency 
more  exceptionable  and  liable  to  abuse  ? Could  there 
not  be  established  some  power  of  appeal,  so  that  its 
ministers,  in  cases  of  accusation  or  complaint,  should 
be  heard  and  judged  by  their  peers,  and  not  be  left  to 
interested,  prejudiced,  and  ignorant  arbiters  ? Could 
nothing  be  done  to  render  a number  of  churches  of 
the  same  faith  and  order,  within  such  a distance,  con- 
stituent parts  of  a whole , with  some  delegated  power 
for  this  purpose,  without  invading  their  independence  ? 
Cannot  the  table  of  the  Lord  be  preserved  from  prof- 
anation unless  a lion  be  placed  at  the  door  of  entrance? 
and  conditions  be  exacted  of  candidates,  which  will 
drive  back  many  who  ought  to  be  encouraged  ; but 
which  are  unlikely  to  check  few,  if  any,  of  those  who 
ought  to  be  restrained  ? 

This  feature  of  the  old  discipline  I softened  in  my 
own  case ; and  I believe  many  of  my  brethren  have 
had  influence  to  do  the  same,  while  others  lament  the 
continued  and  unconditional  requisition  of  oral  or 
written  experiences,  delivered  before  the  church.  But 
bodies  of  men  are  not  easily  moved ; and  the  mistakes 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  TAY 


189 


of  pious  men,  being  conscientious,  are  with  difficulty 
rectified.* 

My  doctrinal  views,  both  as  to  their  truth  and  im- 
portance, have  undergone  very  little  variation  from 
the  beginning,  though  of  course,  on  the  subjects  they 
contain,  I have  read  and  thought  much.  I have  felt 
indeed  less  disposed  to  inculcate  them  “in  the  words 
which  man’s  wisdom  teaches,”  or  in  dry  and  straitened 
systematic  arrangement.  Divinity  cannot  be  taught 
at  the  college  without  system — but  in  preaching,  it  is 
better  that  many  things  should  be  assumed  than  tech- 
nically discussed.  It  is  better  for  the  preacher  to  give 
way  to  his  holy  and  fervent  feelings,  than  to  be  chilled 
and  checked  by  the  apprehension  of  some  supposed 
inconsistency.  It  is  better  to  let  the  text  speak  its 
own  language,  naturally  and  glowingly,  than  to  use 


* We  must  request  the  reader  to  pause  at  this  statement  while 
we  offer  a brief  comment.  Our  venerated  friend  seems  to  take  credit 
to  himself  in  the  above  sentences  for  a commendable  innovation  upon 
an  ancient  and  common  practice.  But  the  practice  was  certainly 
never  so  strict  nor  so  common  as  he  intimates ; nor  was  he  the  only 
one,  nor  the  first,  that  had  broken  through  it  at  the  period  when 
he  wrote.  Moreover,  we  are  rather  inclined  to  think  it  crept  into 
the  Independent  churches  from  the  Methodists,  who  dwelt  much 
more  upon  the  consciousness  and  palpable  evidences  of  conversion 
than  the  Independents  had  been  accustomed  to  do.  Some  of  Mr. 
Jay’s  first  connections  were  Calvinistic  Methodists,  and  from  them 
probably  he  received  the  impression  of  the  prevalence  of  the  custom 
which  he  here  condemns.  The  enforcement  of  such  a rule  of  ad- 
mission was,  at  any  time,  far  from  general  or  rigid.  It  may  possibly 
have  prevailed  more  among  Baptist  churches  than  among  Independ- 
ents. But  it  certainly  went  into  general  disuse  about  the  time 
when  Mr.  Jay  renounced  it.  There  is,  we  conceive,  not  a single 
case  in  which  it  is  now  enforced ; so  that,  if  it  ever  was,  it  certainly 
is  no  longer,  the  “lion”  Mr.  Jay  represents  it,  guarding  the  door 
of  access  to  the  Table  of  the  Lord. 


190 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


coercive  measures,  and  torture  out  the  meaning,  or 
bombard  it  into  submission. 

There  is  a magnificence  and  a vastness  in  the  Scrip- 
tures, which  no  human  attempts  can  comprehend,  or 
limit,  or  define  ; and  it  will  be  our  highest  wisdom,  at 
present,  to  endeavor  to  understand  and  improve  the 
interesting  parts  of  a whole, , which  all  our  creed-mongers 
have  found  and  will  find  too  wonderful  for  them. 

In  my  considerable  acquaintance  with  the  religious 
world,  some  of  the  most  exemplary  individuals  I have 
met  with  have  been  Calvinists.  Of  this  persuasion 
were  the  two  most  extraordinary  Christian  characters 
I ever  knew — John  Newton,  and  Cornelius  Winter. 
They  held  its  leading  sentiments  with  firmness ; but 
their  Calvinism,  like  that  of  Bunyan,  was  rendered, 
by  their  temper,  milder  than  that  of  some  of  their 
brethren;  and  they  were  candid  towards  those  who 
differed  from  them  ; and  esteemed  and  loved  them  as 
fellow  heirs  together  of  the  grace  of  life. 

With  this  scheme  of  divinity  my  principles  accorded 
generally  more  than  with  any  other ; but  certain  parts 
of  it  I could  never  admit.  If  it  be  said  the  inclusive 
and  the  exclusive  parts  are  inseparable  ; and  that  we 
cannot  hold  the  one  without  the  other,  I hesitate. 
We  know  not  enough  to  determine,  in  hardly  any 
case,  what  is  impossible.  A difficulty,  apparently  in- 
explicable, may  not  be  a contradiction,  but  be  solved 
by  an  extended  view  of  the  subject.  Things  which 
appear  quite  inconsistent  to  :he  apprehension  of  a 
child , and  which,  for  want  of  capacity,  it  cannot  har- 
monize at  present,  jar  not  in  the  mind  of  a man.  But 
what  a difference  must  there  be  between  the  percep- 
tions of  a finite  and  an  infinite  understanding  ! and  in 


THE  RET  WILLIAM  JAY. 


191 


the  scriptures  we  have  /;  the  deep  things  oi  God”  as 
well  as  the  plain. 

Two  grand  truths  have  always  seemed  to  me  to 
pervade  the  whole  Bible,  and  not  to  be  confined  to  a 
few  particular  phrases,  viz.,  that  if  we  are  saved,  it  is 
entirely  of  God’s  grace;  and  if  we  are  lost,  it  will  be 
entirely  from  ourselves.  I know  full  well  a man  may 
easily  force  me  into  a corner  with  things  seemingly  or 
really  related  to  the  truth  of  either  of  these  affirma- 
tions ; but  he  will  not  shake  my  confidence  in  either, 
while  I can  read,  “0  Israel,  thou  hast  destroyed  thy- 
self ; but  in  me  is  thy  help.”  The  connection  is  like  a 
chain  across  the  river ; I can  see  the  two  ends,  but  not 
the  middle ; not  because  there  is  no  real  union,  but 
because  it  is  under  water.  Lower  the  water,  or  raise 
the  links,  and  I shall  see  the  centre  as  well  as  the  ex- 
tremes. 

Paley  observes  that  we  should  never  suffer  what  we 
know  to  be  disturbed  by  what  we  know  not.  And 
Butler  remarks  nearly  the  same,  when  he  says,  11  If  a 
truth  be  established,  objections  are  nothing.  The  one 
is  founded  on  our  knowledge , and  the  other  in  our  ig- 
norance. 

You  may  here  remember  what  you  have  so  often 
seen,  and  which  I early  prefixed  to  my  Study  Bible. 

In  reading  this  Book  let  me  guard  against  four 
things — 

1.  The  contractedness  of  the  Systematic. 

2.  The  mysticism  of  the  Allegorizer. 

3.  The  dogmatism  of  the  Bigot. 

4.  The  presumption  of  the  Rationalist. 

Let  me  tremble  at  God’s  Word,  and  let  me  in  read- 
ing it  keep  three  purposes  in  view  : 


192  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 

1.  To  collect  facts  rather  than  form  opinions. 

2.  To  regulate  practice  rather  than  encourage  specu- 
lation. 

3.  To  aid  devotion  rather  than  dispute. 

I am,  &c. 


LETTER  XIX. 


HIS  REVIEW  OF  THE  STATE  OF  RELIGION  IN  HIS  YOUTH  CONTRASTED 

WITH  ITS  ADVANCED  STATE  WHEN  HE  WROTE  : — THE  ESTABLISH- 
MENT : — THE  DISSENTERS: — THE  INSTITUTIONS,  ETC.,  ETC. 

My  dear  Children, — You  have  expressed  a wish 
to  have  my  opinion  comparatively  of  the  state  of  things 
when  I commenced  my  public  labors,  and  now  I am 
withdrawing  from  them. 

I am  fully  persuaded  that,  by  the  good  providence 
of  God,  we  have  experienced  a thousand  beneficial 
changes.  Our  Code  of  Judicial  Law  has  been  revised, 
and  many  of  its  sanguinary  penalties  repealed.  Our 
Civil  Legislation,  and  our  political  arrangements,  have 
been  much  improved.  Various  wrongs  have  been  rec- 
tified, and  rights  have  been  equalized.  Freedom  has 
largely  gained.  Trade  and  Commerce  have  exceed- 
ingly multiplied  ; while  the  amazing  advancement  in 
Science  and  Arts  has  added  much,  not  only  to  our 
fame,  but  also  to  our  accommodation  and  comfort — 
philosophy  has  rendered  every  element  subservient  to 
our  use. 

It  is  needless  to  attempt  to  enumerate  or  specify 
these  advantages.  My  way  lies  in  another  direction  ; 
and  I would  only  glance  briefly  at  the  bearing  of 
things  viewed  morally , religiomly , and  evangelically , 
9 


194 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


and  I cannot  look  at  various  progressions  without  ex- 
claiming, “ What  has  God  wrought !”  And  here  I 
must  censure  some  good  persons  whose  forebodings  and 
complainings  with  regard  to  the  times  appear  unjust, 
improper,  and  ungrateful.  When  we  consider  that 
our  “ whole  world  lieth  in  wickedness;”  and  that  as  a 
country,  we  have  been  “ a sinful  people,  a seed  of  evil 
doers,  children  that  are  corrupters ;”  the  wonder  is  that 
He  has  not  long  ago  abandoned  us ; and  surely  we 
ought  to  notice  thankfully  every  token  for  good  with 
which  we  are  favored.  Is  it  meet  to  be  silent  towards 
a benefactor  on  whom  we  have  no  claims  ? or  to  say 
by  our  manner,  Is  this  all  that  thou  hast  done  for  us  ? 
Surely  the  way  to  obtain  more  of  his  gracious  influ- 
ence and  operation,  is  to  praise  him  for  the  favor  he 
has  already  done  us  ; and  thus  ask  for  more.  We  are 
therefore  directed  “ in  everything  by  prayer  and  sup- 
plication, with  thanksgiving , to  make  our  requests  known 
unto  God.”  How  offensive  and  grievous  then  must  it 
be  to  his  Holy  Spirit  to  deny,  or  speak  meanly  or  light- 
ly of,  his  goodness,  when  he  has  done  such  great  things 
for  us,  whereof  we  should  be  glad  ! 

Though  the  day  far  exceeds  the  dawn,  the  dawn  will 
not  be  unnoticed  or  undervalued  by  those  who  have 
seen  and  felt  the  darkness  of  the  night.  Some  are  not 
old  enough  to  look  back  upon  the  past,  and  form  com- 
parisons which  must  prove  no  less  than  contrasts  with 
the  present.  Though  not  a prodigy  of  age,  I have  had 
an  opportunity  to  see  some  blessed  fulfilments  of  the 
promise,  “ The  wilderness  and  the  solitary  place  shall 
be  made  glad ; and  the  desert  shall  rejoice  and  blossom 
as  the  rose.  Instead  of  the  thorn  shall  come  up  the 
fir-tree;  and  instead  of  the  briar  shall  come  up  the 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


195 


myrtle-tree ; and  it  shall  be  to  the  Lord  for  a name, 
for  an  everlasting  sign  that  shall  not  be  cut  off.” 

And  can  we  believe  this,  and  see  this,  and  be  un- 
gladdened and  ungrateful  ? or  shall  we  suffer  a few 
private  or  public  burdens  and  trials  to  keep  us  repin- 
ing and  murmuring,  when  in  Judah  things  go  well, 
and  the  walls  of  the  temple  rise,  though  in  troublous 
times  ? The  evils  of  which  some  men  seem  almost 
only  sensible,  are  the  more  easily  seen,  and  the  more 
deeply  felt,  because  of  the  presence  and  prevalence  of 
so  much  good.  And  what  good ! 

When  I first  went  to  London  there  was  no  Mission- 
ary Societies  but  those  of  our  Moravian  and  W esley an 
brethren ; but  now  we  have  the  Baptist,  the  London, 
the  Episcopalian,  Missionary  Institutions ; all  sending 
forth  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus ; and  all  depending  for 
success  upon  the  Spirit  of  the  living  God,  (and  there- 
fore all  carrying  on  their  operations  with  prayer,)  and 
all  crowned  with  encouragement  and  success,  propor- 
tioned to  their  means  and  endeavors. 

Then,  too,  we  had  not  the  noblest  of  all  institutions 
since  the  apostolic  era,  the  Bible  Society ; nor  the  Tract 
Society ; nor  the  Jewish  Society ; nor  the  Hibernian 
Society ; nor  the  Irish  Evangelical  Society ; nor  the 
Home  Missionary  Society ; all  of  which  have  for  years 
been  in  full  operation. 

Here  we  have  not  mentioned  the  Anti-Slavery  So- 
ciety and  the  Peace  Society ; but  though  these  are  not 
formally  and  immediately  religious  institutions,  they 
indirectly  aid  them ; they  are  congenial  with  them, 
and  are  sanctioned  by  all  their  provisions  and  com- 
mands ; yea,  they  have  been  derived  from  their  spirit. 

We  also  pass  ?ver  the  numerous  local  and  private 


196 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


Societies  attached  to  our  several  congregations ; and 
what  congregation  is  there  among  us  without  some  of 
them  ? Most  of  which,  besides  a charitable  aim,  have 
also  a religious  ; for  instance,  societies  for  visiting  the 
sick,  not  only  affording  temporal  succor,  but  furnish- 
ing also  spiritual  instruction  and  prayer,  when  the 
mind  is  prepared  by  affliction  to  receive  it,  or  peculiar- 
ly needing  it.  Sunday  Schools  also  not  only  teach 
poor  children  to  read  their  Bible,  but  inform  their 
minds  in  the  leading  truths  of  the  Gospel ; and  I have 
never  met  with  a religious  interest  without  a Sunday 
School,  while  many  of  these  schools  now  are  formed 
in  the  villages,  where,  at  present,  there  is  no  religious 
interest ; and  which  are  attended  to  by  persons  who 
go  from  our  churches  on  the  Lord’s  day,  and  conse- 
crate a good  portion  of  the  Sabbath  to  this  work  and 
labor  of  love  ; and  find  the  reward  of  their  journey- 
ings  and  toil  in  the  pleasure  of  doing  good. 

Think  of  the  spread  of  the  Gospel  in  the  Establish- 
ment, and  compare  Mr.  Romaine’s  total  of  fifty  Gospel 
clergymen  with  the  number  in  the  same  church  now  ! 
Think  what  an  amazing  multiplication  of  Dissenters 
there  has  also  been  ! And  if  there  has  not  been  such 
an  increase  in  their  light  as  in  that  of  some  other  con- 
nections, (and  which  was  less  needed,)  there  has  been 
a glorious  one  in  their  liberty,  liberality,  and  life,  and 
usefulness  ! What  a diminution  have  I known  of 
heterodox  congregations ; and  what  additions  to  those 
who  know  nothing  save  Jesus  Christ  and  him  cruci- 
fied ! The  number  of  new  places,  at  the  opening  of 
which  I have  preached,  and  the  number  of  enlarged 
places,  at  the  re-opering  of  which  I have  preached, 
would  appear  hard  of  belief.  Yet  other  of  my  breth- 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


197 


ren  have  been  employed  in  the  same  work,  m their  re- 
spective neighborhoods  and  connections,  all  through 
the  land.  Several  new  schools  also,  or  to  modernize, 
“colleges,”  for  the  sons  of  the  prophets,  have  been  es- 
tablished ; and  ampler  provision  made  for  those  com- 
pleter preparations  for  the  ministry  which  the  day  de- 
mands. 

And  what  a change  has  there  been  in  public  spirit- 
edness and  generous  contributions!  How  would  some 
of  the  good  men,  who  lived  eighty  or  ninety  years  ago* 
have  been  astonished,  could  they  have  been  told  01 
the  sums  obtained  at  one  anniversary  meeting ; or 
what  is  now  raised  by  a single  congregation  annually ! 
Where  one  collection  was  formerly  made  at  the  doors 
of  the  sanctuary,  twenty  are  now  made.  The  same 
proportion  would  hold  in  the  number  of  applications 
made  personally  to  individuals,  and  seldom  made  en- 
tirely in  vain. 

Love  also  has  abounded  more  and  more  in  knowl- 
edge and  in  all  judgment.  How  much  less  stress  is 
laid  on  minor  and  circumstantial  things  in  religion 
than  once ! And  how  much  more  disposed  are  the 
various  parties  to  unite  and  hold  intercourse  with  each 
other ! I remember  how  it  was  wondered  at,  when 
Mr.  Eyre  of  Homerton,  of  Calvinistical  sentiments,  was 
asked  to  preach  at  Mr.  Wesley’s  chapel,  in  Moorfields, 
and  preached  without  giving  offence,  from  Gal.  i.  8, — 
u If  we  or  an  angel  from  heaven  preach  any  other 
Gospel  unto  you,  than  that  which  we  have  preached 
unto  you,  let  him  be  accursed  !”  Now,  without  abol- 
ishing our  distinctions,  we  have  learned  to  hail,  and 
bless,  and  help  each  other.  We  have  agreement  with- 
out compromise.  Our  regiments  retain  their  own  col- 


198 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


ors  and  officers,  but  fight  against  a common  ioe,  and 
for  the  same  King  of  Glory. 

1 am  aware  that  some  will  say,  “ all  is  not  gold  that 
glitters,”  and  there  is  much  more  hearing,  and  talking, 
and  show,  and  profession.  In  a degree,  this  is  as  true 
as  it  is  lamentable.  There  have  been  also  abuses  and 
excesses.  These  will  always  grow  out  of  awakenings, 
while  human  nature  remains  as  it  is.  But  that  there 
has  been  a remarkable  revival  and  extension  of  genu- 
ine religion,  since  the  rise  of  what  is  called  Methodism, 
notwithstanding  the  imperfections  attending  it,  what 
can  induce  us  to  deny  ? The  dead  have  been  enliv- 
ened ; the  sleeping  have  been  aroused ; the  form  of 
godliness  has  not  been  without  the  power,  though  in 
some  instances  the  power  has  had  too  little  of  the 
form.  Faith  has  not  been  a cold  assent  of  the  under- 
standing to  certain  dogmas,  but  a vital  principle  in  the 
heart  and  life.  The  professors  of  it  have  denied  them- 
selves, and  taken  up  their  cross,  and  followed  the  Re- 
deemer in  the  regeneration.  W e plead  not  for  perfec- 
tion ; but  this  renovated  religion  has  been  essentially 
and  eminently  of  the  right  kind — evangelical  in  doc- 
trine, practical  in  operation,  lively  in  experience,  and 
noble  in  effects. 

But  there  are  persons  who,  though  they  allow  of 
some  reality  in  this  statement,  yet  think  that  modern 
Christians  are  much  inferior  to  those  who  lived  in  the 
times  of  our  forefathers.  Instead  of  speaking  dispar- 
agingly of  these  men,  we  would  have  inscribed  on 
their  tombs,  “ Of  whom  the  world  was  not  worthy  i ” 
They  were  martyrs  of  conscience ; the  word  of  God 
dwelt  in  them  richly ; they  had  much  to  do  with  their 
own  hearts  ; and  were  distinguished  by  their  domestic 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


199 


and  private  devotions.  But  they  would  not,  and  could 
not,  have  abounded  so  much  in  some  even  of  their 
own  excellences  had  they  lived  in  a later  day.  The 
stream,  then  rendered  deeper  by  confinement,  has  since 
widened ; and  the  water  flows  over  more  surface.  They 
had  not  so  many  openings  and  calls  for  action  abroad ; 
and  their  spirit  partook  something  of  their  state.  The 
churches  then  seemed  to  feel  little  or  nothing  of  the 
missionary  character ; and  to  some  it  may  seem  sur- 
prising how  little  is  found  in  the  letters,  diaries,  and 
sermons  of  that  period  but  what  almost  exclusively 
regards  the  defeats  or  prosperity  of  their  own  souls, 
or  immediate  communities.  And  how  little  even  they 
who  made  mention  of  the  Lord  obeyed  the  injunction, 
u keep  not  silence,  and  give  him  no  rest  till  he  estab- 
lish, and  till  he  make  Jerusalem  a praise  in  the  whole 
earth.”  The  time,  the  set  time  to  favor  her  was  not 
yet  come.  Zion  was  not  in  labor  to  bring  forth.  She 
had  hardly  conceived.  But  now — 

“ All  the  promises  do  travail 
With  a glorious  day  of  grace.” 

And  to  drop  metaphor.  Of  late  years,  persons  are  not 
allowed  to  look  only  on  their  own  things,  but  con- 
strained also  to  look  on  the  things  of  others  ; and  es- 
pecially the  things  that  are  Jesus  Christ’s.  And  they 
are  to  be  judged  of  by  the  manner  in  which  they  do 
the  work  of  their  own  day,  and  not  by  their  conform 
ity  to  others  who  lived  under  a different  order  of 
things. 

But  were  not  Christians  who  lived  at  the  commence- 
ment of  this  new  and  evangelical  era  superior  in  ex- 
perience to  those  who  have  followed  them  ? I am  not 


200 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


entirely  unprepared  to  answer  this  question.  A num- 
ber of  the  original  converts  of  Wesley  and  Whitfield 
were  yet  living  when  I began  to  appear  in  public,  and 
some  of  them  I knew  intimately  ; and  they  made  too 
deep  an  impression  upon  me  to  be  forgotten.  They 
were  certainly  better  acquainted  with,  and  more  en- 
deared to  each  other,  than  the  larger  proportion  of 
professors  now  are  ; but  two  reasons  may  be  assigned 
for  this,  without  making  the  dead  to  depreciate  the 
living. 

It  was  first,  in  some  degree,  owing  to  the  persecution 
and  reproach  of  the  whole  world  which  drew  them 
together  for  intercourse  and  comfort.  It  also,  secondly , 
arose  from  the  paucity  of  their  numbers.  When  re- 
ligious parties  are  smaller,  they  partake  more  of  a 
family  character ; and  the  members  know,  and  are 
known,  of  each  other.  But  this  cannot  be  equally  the 
case  in  large  societies,  and  where  multitude  prevents 
intimacy.  But  then  these  larger  societies  have  other 
advantages.  They  are  more  public,  more  known ; 
they  are  more  firm,  independent,  and  active ; they  at- 
tract more  attendants,  are  capable  of  more  enterprise, 
and  can  raise  more  for  the  cause  of  God  at  large,  in 
the  support  of  charities,  schools,  missionaries,  and  evan- 
gelists. It  is  in  vain  to  expect  every  recommendation 
united  in  any  species  of  excellency,  or  department  of 
agency. 

But  to  return  to  these  earlier  converts.  There  was 
something  rather  peculiar  and  specific  about  them. 
They  seemed  to  feel  that  they  were  fast  and  tried  dis- 
ciples, and  had  a right  to  be  heard.  They  were  fond 
of  going  back,  and  referring  to  their  first  love,  and 
first  enjoyments  and  exercises.  They  talked  rather  too 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


201 


frequently  of  their  own  experience,  and  made  it  too 
much  a standard  for  others,  and  were  too  positive  and 
unyielding  in  some  little  and  indifferent  points,  to 
which  they  attached  undue  importance.  But  who 
could  help  admiring  their  deadness  to  the  world  ? — 
their  heavenly-mindedness  ? — the  readiness  and  zest 
with  which  they  entered  into  religious  conversation  ? 
— the  manner  in  which  they  invariably  spoke  of  the 
Lord  Jesus,  as  all  their  salvation  and  all  their  desire  • 
and  with  whom  they  had  to  do  immediately  in  all  the 
concerns  of  the  spiritual  life  ? — their  forwardness  to 
relieve  the  poor,'  and  visit  the  afflicted,  and  to  be  con- 
tent with  such  things  as  they  had  ? — and  their  patience 
and  cheerfulness  in  tribulation  ? 

I was  also  much  struck  with  their  general  freedom 
from  the  fear  of  death.  They  never  seemed  unwilling 
to  be  reminded  of  its  approach.  They  spoke  of  it  with 
pleasure ; and  in  conversing  with  their  dying  friends, 
they  appeared  concerned  to  reconcile  them  to  the 
thought  of  recovery,  (should  this  be  the  event,)  rather 
than  to  their  dissolution.  They  rejoiced  with  them 
in  the  prospect  of  their  speedy  release  from  a wicked 
world,  and  an  evil  heart,  and  of  their  going  so  soon 
home,  and  seeing  the  Saviour,  and  being  forever  with 
the  Lord.  And  when  they  followed  them  to  the  grave, 
they  sorrowed  more  for  themselves,  that  had  sustained 
the  loss,  than  for  their  connections,  whose  death  they 
knew  was  gain.  And  does  not  even  Paley  allow,  that 
in  all  this  they  much  resembled  the  first  Christians. 
Their  attachment  also  to  the  means  of  grace  was  in- 
tense ; nor  would  they  suffer  distance,  or  weather,  or 
slight  indispositions  to  detain  them.  The  Sabbath 

9* 


202 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 


was  their  delight,  and  they  numbered  the  days  till  its 
arrival.  And  as  to  the  poorer  of  them — 

“ Though  pinch’d  with  poverty  at  home, 

With  sharp  afflictions  daily  fed ; 

Jt  made  amends,  if  they  could  come 

To  God’s  own  house  for  heavenly  bread.” 

Nor  were  these  services  only  pleasing  to  them  in  the 
performance.  They  were  remembered  and  talked  over 
for  days  and  weeks  after.  For  the  sermons  they  heard, 
if  not  highly  polished,  left  effects  which  were  as  goads, 
and  as  nails  fastened  in  a sure  place,  by  the  hand  of 
the  Master  of  assemblies. 

They  also  seemed  to  have  more  veneration  for  the 
Scriptures ; and  to  peruse  them  with  more  directness, 
simplicity,  and  docility, — for  the  Bible,  as  yet,  had  not 
been  turned  into  a work  of  science,  rather  than  of 
faith  ; and  of  everlasting  criticism,  rather  than  of  de- 
votion ; nor  were  thousands  of  tutors  and  multitudes 
of  volumes  found  necessary  to  explain  a simple  book, 
designed  for  “the  poor”  and  “the  common  people,” 
by  the  only  wise  God  himself. 

What  is  the  simple  and  grand  design  of  revelation  ? 
“These  things  are  written,  that  ye  may  believe  that 
Jesus  is  the  Christ,  the  Son  of  God  ; and  that  believing 
ye  might  have  life  through  his  name.”  What  care  is 
needful  to  keep  the  reader  from  being  diverted  by  a 
thousand  subordinate  notices  from  the  inquiry — “ What 
must  I do  to  be  saved  ?” 

Excuse  the  freedom  of  this  letter,  and  the  preference 
I have  given  (but  not  in  all  things)  to  a body  of  Chris- 
tians with  whose  modified  descendants  I have  been 
more  called  to  mix  and  co-operate.  And  let  us  serve 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


203 


our  own  generation,  by  the  will  of  God ; seizing  its 
advantages,  and  endeavoring,  instead  of  quarrelling 
with  a few  comparative  evils,  to  rejoice  that  so  much 
has  been  done  ; and  that  blessed  are  our  eyes  for  what 
they  see,  and  our  ears  for  what  they  hear. 

I am,  &c. 


SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 


Lsr  attempting  to  supply  some  facts  additional  to 
the  very  few  relating  to  the  latter  part  of  Mr.  Jay’s 
life  recorded  in  the  Autobiography,  we  must  be  per- 
mitted to  state,  that  it  is  impossible  now  to  recover  an 
accurate  account  of  many  events  and  circumstances 
of  interest  connected  with  his  public  life.  Time  is 
frequently  revealing  the  usefulness  of  his  labors  both 
as  a preacher  and  an  author  ; but  it  is  more  than  prob- 
able that  many  remarkable  instances  of  his  success 
will  remain  untold  upon  earth.  W e have  reason  to 
believe  he  knew  of  many  more  than  he  has  anywhere 
recorded.  Some  of  the  more  remarkable  circumstances 
of  his  life  and  ministry  he  has  scarcely,  if  at  all,  noticed. 
It  is  our  intention  to  record  as  many  of  these  as  we 
have  been  able  clearly  to  ascertain.  But  some  have 
been  published  which  are  wanting  in  sufficient  evi- 
dence, and  others  which  are  certainly  false.  The 
chronological  order  we  shall  endeavor  to  observe  as 
far  as  possible.  The  dates  which  we  have  gathered 
with  some  difficulty  from  a variety  of  sources  will  en- 
able the  reader  to  form  in  his  own  mind,  after  reading 
the  Autobiography  with  the  following  additions,  a toler- 
ably correct  as  well  as  orderly  conception  of  the  events 
of  Mr.  Jay’s  life. 


SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  205 

His  own  account  of  his  birtli  and  education  is  more 
full  and  satisfactory  than  many  other  parts  of  the  his- 
tory. It  appears  that,  immediately  upon  completing 
his  term  of  study  under  Mr.  Winter,  he  was  engaged 
by  the  Rev.  Rowland  Hill  to  supply  his  pulpit  at  Sur- 
rey Chapel.  This  event,  as  he  himself  states,  was  of 
great  importance,  as  it  brought  him  into  acquaintance 
with  Miss  Davies,  who  became  Mrs.  Jay  ; and  also  intro- 
duced him  to  the  friendship  of  Mr.  Newton,  Ryland,  and 
others.  The  continuance  of  these  annual  visits  drew 
him  also  into  connection  with  some  of  the  eminent  and 
excellent  men  who  shortly  after  formed  the  plan  of  the 
London  Missionary  Society.  It  was,  as  nearly  as  we 
can  ascertain,  in  the  year  1788  that  Mr.  Jay  fulfilled 
his  first  engagement  at  Surrey  Chapel.  The  Mission- 
ary Society  was  planned  and  founded  in  1794;  its 
first  May  meetings  were  held  in  1795;  and  at  its  first 
anniversary  in  May,  1796,  Mr.  Jay  was  called  to 
preach,  though  then  only  twenty-seven  years  of  age. 
His  sermon  from  Psalm  Ixxii.  19,  20,  “And  let  the 
whole  earth  be  filled  with  his  glory,  Amen  and  Amen,” 
&c.,  was  published  at  the  time,  and  is  included  in  the 
uniform  edition  of  his  works.  This  sermon  was  the 
means  of  the  conversion  of  an  eminent  and  distin- 
guished individual,  John  Poynder,  Esq.,  as  may  be 
seen  in  the  “ Reminiscence”  of  that  gentleman.  Speak- 
ing of  him  in  a letter  to  Mrs.  Bolton,  many-  years  after, 
he  says,  u Yesterday  I was  informed  dear  Mr.  Poynder 
had  left  us.  His  death  will  lead  to  another  1 Remin- 
iscence,’ which  I began  last  evening.  I know  as  yet 
no  particulars  of  his  departure.  He  was  one  of  the 
most  noble  and  useful  converts  God  ever  favored  me 
with.” 


206  SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 


Within  four  or  five  years  after  preaching  at  the  first 
Anniversary  of  the  London  Missionary  Society,  he 
took  a journey  on  its  behalf  into  Scotland.  An  inter- 
esting memento  of  this  visit  he  has  preserved  in  the 
Autobiography.  These  facts  sufficiently  attest  his 
great  popularity  in  the  early  years  of  his  ministry. 
But  his  intimate  connection  with  the  London  Mis- 
sionary Society,  and  his  deep  interest  in  its  progress, 
as  well  as  the  honor  which  its  successive  directors 
have  awarded  to  him,  will  be  shown  by  the  facts  we 
have  now  to  state. 

In  the  year  1826  he  was  called  to  preach  at  the  an- 
niversary of  that  society  at  the  Poultry  Chapel  to  its 
juvenile  friends.  In  1834  he  preached  a third  time  at 
its  May  meeting.  Kis  fourth  sermon  before  the  same 
institution  was  preached  at  its  jubilee  in  November, 
1844  ; and  again  a fifth  time  he  preached  at  the  annu- 
al meeting  of  1851  in  Surrey  Chapel.  The  honor  of 
preaching  five  times  at  the  meetings  of  this  society  in 
the  metropolis  has,  we  believe,  fallen  to  the  lot  of  no 
other  individual.  Although  we  have  singled  out  his 
services  rendered  to  this  society,  yet  there  are  many 
others  among  our  public  institutions,  the  interests  of 
which  he  has  ably  and  successfully  pleaded,  both  in 
London  and  the  country,  though  generally  from  the 
pulpit. 

In  the  year  1810  the  college  of  New  Jersey  in  North 
America  conferred  upon  Mr.  Jay  the  degree  of  Doctor 
in  Divinity.  Though  he  did  not  assume  the  title,  yet 
he  acknowledged  the  honor  done  him.  But  that  which 
gave  him  the  highest  satisfaction  was  the  extensive 
circulation  and  usefulness  of  his  writings  in  that  coun- 
try among  all  evangelical  denominations. 


SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  207 


111  the  course  of  the  year  1820  he  experienced  a 
deep  affliction,  referred  to  pretty  fully  in  his  Autobiog- 
raphy, Letter  XI. ; on  which  occasion  he  addressed 
the  following  characteristic  note  to  the  deacons  of  his 
church : — 

To  the  Deacons  of  Argyle  Chapel,  Bath. 

My  dear  Friends, — This  comes  to  you  from  the  house  of  mourn- 
ing and  from  a bleeding  heart.  I mourn  much  ; but  I pray  that  I 
may  not  murmur.  I have  sympathized  with  you  in  your  respective 
trials ; and  I know  I shall  not  ask  in  vain  for  a share  in  your  ten- 
derness and  prayers.  But  now  that  God  has  taken  away  my  dar- 
ling child,  this  is  to  say  with  Abraham,  “ Give  me  a place  where  I 
may  bury  my  dead.”  Having  passed  the  best  part  of  my  life  among 
you,  it  is  my  wish  to  die  in  your  service.  I wish  to  have  a tomb 
that  would  contain  my  own  remains,  whenever  it  shall  please  God 
to  re-unite  me  to  my  child,  and  also  my  dear  wife’s,  and  perhaps 
those  of  some  of  the  other  branches  of  the  family.  I much  desire, 
if  you  have  no  objection,  to  have  it  under  the  burying-ground  house, 
and  would  thank  one  of  you  to  come  over  with  whom  I have  com- 
municated upon  the  subject,  either  this  evening  or  to-morrow  morn- 
ing early,  as  no  time  can  be  lost.  Excuse  brevity.  I cannot  write, 
but  mine  eye  poureth  out  tears  unto  God.  Believe  me,  my  dear 
friends,  as  respects  the  whole  church, 

Your  affectionate  and  devoted  Pastor, 

William  Jay. 

This  refers  to  the  death  of  his  daughter  Statira,  who 
was  seized  with  fever  while  he  was  on  a journey  in 
Devonshire,  and  from  which  he  was  recalled,  and  only 
reached  his  home  in  time  to  see  her  die,  without  an 
opportunity  of  communication.  Her  death  occurred 
August  31,  1820,  in  her  nineteenth  year.  Being  the 
first  inroad  made  by  death  in  the  happy  circle  of  his 
family,  it  was  deeply  felt  by  him,  as  appears  by  the 
lines  written  on  the  occasion,  and  inserted  among  his 
poetic  remains. 


208  SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 


The  year  1831  witnessed  the  arrival  of  the  fortieth 
anniversary  of  his  pastorate.  The  following  documents 
will  attest  the  deep  interest  his  congregation  felt  in 
that  event,  and  show  how  he  improved  it : — 

At  a Meeting  of  several  of  the  members  of  the  Church  and  Con- 
gregation held  in  the  Vestry  of  Argyle  Chapel,  on  Friday  the  28th 
January,  1831, 

Mr.  Griffiths  in  the  Chair, 

It  was  unanimously  resolved, 

That  this  Meeting  desire  to  express  their  gratitude  to  Almighty 
God  for  the  continuance  of  a faithful  and  acceptable  Gospel  Min- 
istry under  the  pastoral  care  of  the  Rev.  William  Jay,  and  for  the 
uninterrupted  harmony  which  has  subsisted  between  their  beloved 
Pastor  and  this  Church  and  Congregation  for  a period  of  Forty 
Years.  And  that  we,  being  desirous  of  presenting  to  Mr.  Jay  some 
lasting  memorial  of  affection  and  esteem,  do  unite  with  such  other 
persons  as  are  willing  to  contribute  in  raising  such  a sum  as  may  be 
necessary  for  the  purpose;  and  that  a Committee  be  appointed  to 
decide  upon  the  most  desirable  mode  of  carrying  their  object  into 
effect  in  a manner  the  most  congenial  to  the  feelings  of  our  Min- 
ister. 

That  a copy  of  the  foregoing  Resolution  be  transmitted  by  the 
Chairman  to  Mr.  Jay. 

Henry  Griffiths,  Chairman. 

In  pursuance  of  this  proposal,  a handsome  landau- 
let,  accompanied  with  a silver  inkstand,  bearing  the 
following  inscription,  was  presented  to  him  : — 

“This  Inkstand,  together  with  a Landaulet,  was  presented  by  the 
Church  and  Congregation  assembling  in  Argyle  Chapel,  to  their 
beloved  Pastor,  in  commemoration  of  Forty  Years’  faithful  labor 
among  them. 

“Bath,  January  30,  1831.” 

The  following  acknowledgment  was  subsequently 
addressed  by  Mr.  Jay  to  the  contributors,  through  the 


SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  209 


hands  of  Thomas  Kingsbury,  Esq.,  who  had  acted  as 
chairman : — 


Bath , January  29 ik,  1831. 

My  dear  Sir, — I beg  to  express  my  very  sincere  and  hearty  thanks 
to  all  my  friends  for  the  kindness  they  have  shown  in  contributing 
to  the  handsome  compliment  you  have  presented  me ; and  also  to 
the  Committee  for  the  trouble  they  have  taken,  and  the  taste  they 
have  displayed  in  the  management  of  the  design. 

As  a token  of  regard  from  my  Church  and  Congregation  I shall 
highly  value  the  Inkstand  and  the  Carriage.  The  larger  portion  of 
my  ministry  has  now,  of  course,  terminated.  It  yields  me  great 
satisfaction  (among  a thousand  causes  for  humiliation)  that  it  has 
continued  for  forty  years  to  meet  with  the  approbation  and  accept- 
ance of  those  I have  endeavored  faithfully  to  serve  ; and  I pray  that 
my  remaining  labors,  whether  they  may  be  of  longer  or  shorter  du- 
ration, may  be  equally  favored  by  them,  and  far  more  blessed  to 
them.  The  present  has  reached  the  receiver  in  a state  of  great  af- 
fliction and  anxiousness,  during  which  nothing  can  afford  him  the 
pleasure  it  would  produce,  could  the  entirely  loved  wife  of  his  youth 
and  riper  years  be  capable  of  appreciating  it  and  enjoying  it  along 
with  him.  Should  she  be  able  to  employ  the  vehicle  in  her  infirm- 
ity, and  derive  benefit  from  the  use  of  it,  nothing  could  lead  him  so 
much  to  prize  it,  as  he  can  never  discharge  the  obligations  he  is 
under  to  one  who  has  so  sedulously  watched  over  his  life,  health, 
and  comfort,  and  by  keeping  his  mind  disengaged  from  all  other 
things,  and  free  to  follow  his  important  and  delightful  work,  has  so 
much  aided  him  in  any  little  usefulness  he  has  rendered  his  hearers 
and  his  readers,  from  the  pulpit  and  the  press. 

Let  him  importunately  beg,  in  addition  to  the  favors  thus  ac- 
knowleged,  that  you  and  all  the  friends  in  whose  name  you  have 
made  the  communication,  will  not  in  your  prayers  forget, 

My  dear  Sir, 

Your  grateful  but  tried  Friend  and  Pastor, 

VfiLLiAM  Jay. 

This  anniversary  was  also  celebrated  by  a sermon 
preached  in  the  morning  of  Lord’s  Day,  January  30, 
1831,  to  a crowded  and  deeply-affected  audience.  As 
this  was  a discourse  cf  great  excellence,  and  product- 


210  SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 


ive  of  a deep  impression,  and  as  it  is  not  included  in 
his  collected  works,  we  shall  insert  that  portion  of  it 
which  related  to  the  interesting  occasion  : — 

“ So  much  for  the  explanation  of  the  words  of  our  text.  But 
there  are  many  of  you  who  are  aware  of  the  seasonableness  of  this 
memento  this  morning , to  at  least  one  individual  here.  Yes,  your 
Minister  has  this  morning  been  privately,  and  is  now  publicly,  en- 
gaged in  the  review  of  forty  years,  which  the  Lord  his  God  has  led 
him  in  the  wilderness,  and  during  which  he  has  maintained  the 
most  momentous  connection  with  this  place,  and  with  you,  the  peo- 
ple of  his  charge.  This  is  the  fortieth  anniversary  of  my  ordina- 
tion as  the  Pastor  of  this  Church,  and  the  Minister  of  this  Congre- 
gation. After  leaving  the  Academy,  and  I left  it  too  young — but 
that  was  not  my  own  choice — I labored  for  some  time  in  two  other 
places,  though  in  neither  of  them  with  a view  to  final  settlement. 
By  a series  of  rather  remarkable  circumstances  I was  brought,  dur- 
ing the  illness  of  the  minister,  a man  of  no  ordinary  piety  and  tal- 
ent, to  preach,  one  Sabbath,  to  this  Church  and  Congregation,  then 
assembling  in  the  Chapel  now  occupied  by  “the  Friends,”  in  St. 
James’s  Terrace.  After  this  I preached  to  the  same  people  several 
other  Sabbaths,  at  different  times.  At  length  this  place  of  worship 
was  to  be  opened  for  their  use  ; they  invited  me  to  preach  at  the 
opening,  and  the  sermon  preached  on  the  occasion  was  afterwards 
published.  Some  time  after  this,  I received  an  unanimous  invita- 
tion from  the  Church  and  Congregation  to  settle  among  them ; hav- 
ing, what  I valued  much,  the  dying  recommendation  of  the  minis- 
ter. I accepted  it;  and  this  day  forty  years  ago  I was  ordained 
your  minister  within  these  walls.  How  many  of  you  have  been 
born  since ! But  there  are  some  who  will  well  remember  the  strip- 
ling that  stood  upon  a table  before  this  pulpit  in  order  to  give  a 
general  confession  of  his  religious  belief,  and  of  those  truths  which 
he  intended  to  preach  here ; when  he  was  commended  to  the  grace 
of  God  by  prayer,  and  received  a solemn  charge  from  one  who  has 
long  since  gone  to  glory.  Well  do  I recall  to  my  mind  some  char- 
acters who  were  then  present ; such,  for  instance,  as  the  venerable 
Mrs.  Hannah  More.  Nor  do  I less  remember  the  feelings  of  another, 
who  endeavored  to  hide  herself  in  the  crowd  in  the  gallery — the 
most  interesting  character  in  the  world  to  me — whose  name  I dare 
not  venture  to  utter — and  who  has  been  forbidden,  by  deep  affliction, 


SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  211 


this  morning,  from  attending  to  hear  these  interesting  recapitula- 
tions from  the  lips  of  her  beloved  husband.  I believe,  too,  there  is 
another  here  this  morning  who  was  impressed  religiously  by  my  Ser- 
mon that  evening,  and  who  has  ever  since  been  walking  in  the  way 
of  everlasting  life.  Well,  my  dear  brethren,  forty  years  have  roll- 
ed away  since  then  ; and  perhaps  they  have  been  some  of  the  most 
important  and  interesting  years  that  ever  passed  away.  To  many 
of  you,  indeed,  the  earlier  parts  of  them  must  be  matter  of  history, 
and  not  of  personal  knowledge.  But  let  me  suppose,  now,  six  in- 
dividuals throwing  their  eyes  over  these  forty  years  that  have  pass- 
ed away — a philosopher,  a politician,  a Briton,  a Christian,  a Mem- 
ber of  this  Church,  and  the  preacher  himself. 

1.  Let  us  imagine  a philosopher  throwing  his  eye  over  this  period. 
It  is  impossible  for  him  to  do  this  without  being  struck  with  the 
amazing  advance  of  learning  and  knowledge  of  every  kind.  He 
must  be  struck;  also,  in  many  instances,  with  the  character  of  use- 
fulness and  solidity  which  these  have  acquired.  People  are  not  now 
to  be  satisfied  with  words — mere  names  and  learned  ignorant — 
hypothesis,  mere  conjectures  ; they  ask  for  knowledge,  solid,  sub- 
stantial, useful,  resting  on  the  enduring  basis  of  truth.  Nature  has 
been  analyzed,  the  deductions  of  experiment  have  succeeded  to  the 
theories  of  hypothesis  and  of  opinion.  What  additions  have  been 
made  to  the  arts  and  sciences — what  accessions  have  been  made  to 
the  discoveries  and  improvements  in  mechanical  power — and  what 
wonders  have  been  performed  by  the  application  of  steam,  by  sea 
and  by  land ! What  discoveries  and  improvements  have  been  made 
in  navigation  and  in  chemistry ; and,  above  all,  in  that  most  inter- 
esting of  all  departments,  anatomy  and  surgery,  when  their  use  and 
advantage  are  so  palpable  and  undeniable — intimately  connected, 
too,  with  all  that  is  comfortable  and  useful  and  important  in  human 
life ! What  masses  of  ignorance  and  prejudice  have  been  rolled 
away  ! Astrology  and  witchcraft,  and  belief  in  ghosts  and  appar- 
itions, and  dreams  and  visions,  and  a thousand  other  things  equally 
superstitious  and  foolish  and  hurtful,  have  been  driven  down  to  the 
very  skirts  of  society,  and  are  rarely  to  be  found  even  there.  Con- 
sider how  all  kinds  of  information  have  come  down  from  the  higher 
ranks,  and  been  made  to  circulate  freely  and  influentially  among 
the  middle  and  the  lower  classes  of  society.  Men  can  no  longer  be 
priest-ridden.  No,  that  day  has  gone  by,  and  the  danger  now  is 
from  another  extreme — the  danger  now  is  from  licentiousness  of  in- 
quiry, and  contempt  of  lawful  authority,  as  well  as  despotism;  and 


212  SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 


recent  occurrences  must  teach  us  now  where  we  ought  to  place  our 
feet,  and  determine  us  to  withstand  the  encroachments  on  preroga' 
tive,  and  the  invasions,  and  insults,  and  desolations,  of  a daringly 
tumultuous  and  infidel  radicalism. 

2.  Let  a politician  look  back  upon  these  years.  Is  he  attracted 
by  new  and  strange , and  wonderful  things,  in  the  state  of  society  ? 
then  he  will  find  materials  enough  in  this  period  amply  to  gratify 
his  curious  speculations.  What  deviations  from  the  usual  course  of 
civil  transactions! — if  not  in  the  things  themselves,  yet  in  their 
number,  in  their  variety,  in  their  magnitude,  in  their  suddenness, 
in  their  rapidity.  Well  do  some  of  us  remember,  many  years  ago, 
that  there  was  as  much  often  crowded  in  a single  week,  as  in  ear- 
lier history  might  have  served  to  distinguish  a whole  age.  We  re- 
member the  time  when  a newspaper  was  deemed  dull  and  uninter- 
esting, unless  it  announced  some  battle,  or  the  fall  of  some  state,  or 
the  transfer  of  some  province  from  the  fangs  of  one  tyrant  into  the 
grasp  of  another.  What  lapses  of  fortune — what  degradation  of 
rank — what  changes  of  government — what  new  denominations  of 
geography  ! Or  is  he  prone  to  account  for  things,  and  to  trace  back 
effects  to  their  principles  ? Surely  he  will  find  enough  in  these 
forty  years  to  bafile  all  his  sagacity,  and  to  make  him  supply  the 
place  of  inquiry  and  reason  with  profoundest  wonder!  How  many 
of  his  most  confident  opinions  will  he  find  to  be  falsified ! How 
many  events,  which  seemed  improbable,  if  not  impossible,  and  con- 
cerning which,  previously,  he  was  ready  to  say,  “ If  the  Lord  should 
make  windows  in  heaven  might  these  things  be,”  have  actually 
come  to  pass!  And  if  he  were  a statesman,  whose  religion  would 
allow  him  to  see  and  to  own  the  agency  of  God,  how  would  he  have 
been  led  to  exclaim,  “ His  way  is  in  the  sea,  and  his  path  in  the 
mighty  waters !”  “ O,  the  depth  of  the  wisdom  and  knowledge  of 

God!”  “How  unsearchable  are  his  judgments,  and  his  ways  are 
past  finding  out !”  When  he  throws  his  eye  back  upon  the  period, 
and  sees  the  schemes  that  were  abandoned,  the  expedients  that 
failed,  the  confederacies  that  were  dissolved,  the  allies  that  were 
turned  into  enemies,  the  enemies  that  were  turned  into  allies ; — 
when  he  sees  princes  led  away  spoiled,  and  judges  made  fools, — if 
he  approves  of  the  plans  and  measures,  and  considers  them  as  the 
effects  of  wisdom,  surely  he  must  acknowledge  “ there  is  no  wisdom, 
nor  understanding,  nor  counsel,  against  the  Lord,” — that  when  man 
has  done  all  that  the  feebleness  of  his  arm,  and  the  contractedness 
of  his  resources,  enable  him  to  accomplish,  the  agency  of  God’s 


SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  213 


providence  is  necessary  to  give  it  success  ; and  that  it  is,  therefore, 
as  reasonable  a thing  for  a statesman  to  pray,  as  for  a statesman  to 
plan.  Or  if,  in  the  retrospect,  he  condemns  these  measures,  and  the 
effects  they  have  produced ; if  he  considers  them  as  the  results  of 
folly, — let  him  then  remember  how  limited  are  all  the  faculties  of 
man ; how  easy  it  is  to  condemn  events  when  they  have  happened. 
Let  him  inquire  whether,  if  placed  in  exactly  the  same  circum- 
stances, he  would  not  have  adopted  the  same,  or  it  may  be,  a much 
worse  line  of  procedure ; and  let  him  reflect  that,  in  such  unex- 
ampled circumstances,  mistakes  were  almost  natural  and  unavoid- 
able. The  waters  of  calamity  had  overspread  the  earth,  and  there 
were  no  flood-marks  to  guide  the  statesman  through.  Reflections 
like  these  are  perfectly  just;  and  surely  they  would  tend,  if  in- 
dulged, to  soften  the  asperities  of  party  rage,  and  induce  politicians 
more  easily  to  tolerate  each  other. 

3.  Let  us  now  imagine  a Briton — and  we  hope  there  are  many 
true  Britons  yet — let  us  imagine  such  an  one  indulging  in  this 
retrospect.  And  there  are  three  sentiments  which  should  obviously 
animate  and  characterize  him. 

1.  Of  gratitude.  How  good  has  God  been!  The  heavens  over 
our  heads  have  not  been  brass,  nor  has  the  earth  been  iron.  The 
seasons,  with  little  variation,  have  returned  in  their  proper  time 
and  have  been  fruitful.  He  has  caused  the  grass  to  grow  for  the 
cattle,  and  herbs  for  the  service  of  man ; our  valleys  have  waved 
with  corn,  and  the  little  hills  have  rejoiced  on  every  side;  the 
mower  has  filled  his  hand,  and  he  that  bindeth  sheaves,  his  bosom ; 
and  the  years  have  been  crowned  with  goodness.  It  is  conceded 
that  the  cup  which  has  been  handed  round  to  the  other  nations 
has  also  been  presented  to  our  lips.  We  have  tasted  the  contents, 
but  we  have  not  been  called  to  drink  the  dregs.  Our  sufferings 
have  been  considerable ; but  surely  every  particle  of  justice  and 
ingenuousness  must  have  quitted  the  minds  of  those  who  can  con- 
found the  condition  of  our  nation  with  that  of  any  other  country 
around  us.  We  have  not  been  in  the  seats  of  war,  we  have  not 
had  to  attend  in  the  train  of  devastating  armies.  We  have  not 
been  under  military  rule  and  law.  The  enemy  has  not  been  allowed 
to  invade  our  shores.  We  have  not  heard  the  confused  noise  of 
warriors,  nor  seen  garments  rolled  in  blood.  We  have  not  seen  the 
smoking  ruins  of  villages,  or  the  wretched  inhabitants  fleeing  with 
their  suckling  babes  clinging  to  their  breasts,  or  supporting  the 
tottering  steps  of  their  aged  parents,  or  shielding  from  nclemency 


214  SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 


and  danger  the  sick  and  the  dying.  No.  And  there  have  been  a 
great  many  measures  achieved  whose  beneficial  influence,  I doubt 
not,  will  long  continue  to  be  felt.  I have  not  time  to  notice  them  ; 
they  are  familiar  to  all  of  you — down  to  the  abolition  of  the  Test 
and  Corporation  Act,  and  the  carrying  of  the  Catholic  Emancipa- 
tion Bill.  I am  very  well  aware  that  many  persons  will  differ  in 
their  opinion  in  regard  to  this  latter  measure ; but  we  must  surely 
admit  that  there  have  been  no  stretches  of  arbitrary  power,  yea, 
that  our  constitutional  rights  have  been  not  only  maintained,  but 
enlarged,  variously  and  considerably,  during  these  periods. 

Yes;  and  yet,  while  we  have  been  acknowledging  these  things, 
have  we  ascribed  them  to  their  proper  Author  ? Is  there  no  such 
thing  as  a kind  of  national  self-righteousness,  by  which  we  conceive 
ourselves  entitled  to  such  blessings,  because  we  would  make  our- 
selves believe  that  we  were  better  than  others.  Kow  many  are 
there  who  “have  burned  incense  to  their  own  net  and  sacrificed  to 
their  own  drag,”  and  have  never  thought  uf  anything  more  than 
of  the  patriotism  of  States,  the  wisdom  of  senators,  or  the  bravery 
of  their  armies  and  navies.  God,  the  goud,  the  long-suffering  God, 
has  been  overlooked  in  all  this ; while,  penetrated  with  a sense  of 
his  kindness  and  our  own  unworthiness,  v*>  «*dd  have  exclaimed 
a thousand  times,  “Not  unto  us,  O Lord,  not  i:  us.  'rat  unto  thy 

name  be  all  the  glory,  for  thy  mercy,  and  for  thy  truth’s  sake.” 

2.  A Briton  should  feel  a sentiment  of  fear.  We  are  required  to 
rejoice  with  trembling  ; and  never  were  the  two  more  wisely  united 
than  here.  We  are  like  a vessel  with  the  wrecks  of  countries  float- 
ing around  us,  preserved  as  yet,  but  not  entirely  relieved  from  ap- 
prehensions. Oh ! we  have  reason  to  fear  for  the  number  of  our 
sins,  for  the  heinousness  of  our  sins,  for  the  guilt  of  our  sins  will  be 
aggravated  by  the  mercies  and  advantages  which  we  have  so  sig- 
nally enjoyed.  We  fear,  because  of  the  little  effect  his  dispensations 
have  exerted  upon  us.  What  self-abasement  have  we  expressed  be- 
fore God  ? What  sins  have  we  abandoned  ? He  has  spoken  to  us> 
and  we  have  drowned  his  voice  with  the  harp  and  tabret.  His 
hand  has  been  lifted  up,  and  we  have  refused  to  see  it.  He  has 
smitten  and  we  have  disdained  to  receive  correction.  Who  can  tell 
but  he  is  now  looking  over  our  Jerusalem,  and  ready  to  say,  “ Oh, 
that  thou  hadst  known,  even  thou,  in  this  thy  day,  the  things  that 
belong  to  thy  peace  ! — but  now  they  are  hid  from  thine  eyes.” 

8.  Let  a Briton  review  the  period  with  hope  for  the  future.  Who 
could  destroy  this?  The  factions  have  always  been  hopeless,  and 


SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  215 


characterized  alike  by  the  principles  of  puerility  and  villany.  I sym- 
pathize not  with  those  who,  from  fanaticism,  or  folly,  or  perverse- 
ness, have  delighted  to  foredoom  their  country,  and  to  declare  the 
judgments  of  God,  which  in  their  frenzied  imaginations  were  about 
to  be  poured  out  upon  it,  because  fear  is  the  easiest  of  all  the  pas- 
sions to  excite,  and  the  easiest  of  all  passions  also  to  propagate. 
These  sentiments  being  announced,  they  are  concerned  for  the  sup- 
port of  them.  They  must,  therefore,  paint  darkly  both  the  times 
and  the  events,  to  make  them  accord  with  their  predictions.  What 
is  the  sacrifice  of  a kingdom  to  the  falsification  of  one  of  their  con- 
jectures? Remember  how  it  was  with  a true  prophet  of  old,  who, 
rather  than  lie  under  the  suspicion  of  being  mistaken  in  his  predic- 
tions, desired  that  all  the  men,  and  women,  and  children,  in  Nin- 
eveh, should  die,  rather  than  he  should  appear  to  be  a false  prophet. 
Why  wonder,  therefore,  at  others  who  do  not  hail  calamities  as 
vouchers  for  the  truth  of  their  word  ? But  we  do  not  surrender  up 
ourselves  to  these  gloomy  imaginations.  We  indulge  hope  concern- 
ing our  country ; because  “ to  the  Lord  our  God  belong  mercies 
and  forgiveness,  though  we  have  rebelled  against  him because  we 
are  upheld  by  his  promise ; because  the  number  of  those  who  love 
and  serve  him  is  continually  increasing,  and  they  have  power  with 
God ; because  if  we  too  must  resemble  Sodom  and  Gomorrah,  we 
have  more  than  Abraham  to  intercede  for  us,  and  more  than  ten 
righteous  men  to  stand  in  the  gap,  and  say,  “ Save  thy  people,  O 
Lord,  and  give  not  thy  heritage  to  reproach !”  because, 

“ Oft  have  our  fathers  told, 

Our  eyes  have  often  seen, 

How  well  our  God  secures  the  fold 
Where  his  own  sheep  have  been 

because  we  believe  that  our  destination  is  glorious,  and  that  we  are 
the  ordained  mediums  of  divine  grace  to  extend  the  unsearchable 
riches  of  Christ  to  the  ends  of  the  earth.  Personal  trials  are  often 
sanctified  to  individuals ; and  however  trying  they  may  be  at  the 
time,  when  the  believer  has  been  enabled  to  look  back  upon  his 
past  course,  and  to  survey  all  his  trials  and  afflictions,  his  language 
we  know  will  be,  “ It  is  good  for  me  that  I was  afflicted.”  Why, 
then,  may  it  not  be  the  same  nationally  ? Why  may  not  national 
corrections,  and  humiliations,  and  afflictions,  produce  national  ref- 
ormation, and  thus  preclude  national  ruin  ? Yes,  we  hope  yet 


216  SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 


that  even  that  commercial  distress,  which  of  late  has  been  so  great 
and  so  portentous,  will  lead  to  superior  modes  of  merchandise  and 
trade,  and  prevent,  in  future,  all  such  hazardous  and  iniquitous  spec- 
ulations. W e hope  that  even  the  violence  and  outrage  which  have 
so  extensively  and  alarmingly  prevailed,  will  b$  checked  by  oppor- 
tune judicial  interference,  and  the  salutariness  of  punishment,  and 
be  overruled  by  leading  people  to  a concern  for  the  distresses  of  the 
suffering  poor,  and  to  a consideration  of  every  possible  means  for 
their  relief.  We  hope  that  the  evils  which  have  obviously  and  are 
now  generally  acknowledged  to  have  grown  out  of  the  two  extrem- 
ities in  society,  the  very  rich  and  the  very  poor,  will  be  checked, 
and  that  there  will  be  a greater  increase  of  the  intermediate  grada- 
tions upon  which  so  much  of  the  welfare  and  safety  of  the  country 
depend.  We  hope  that  the  looking  into  the  public  expenditure  and 
pensions  will  lead  to  retrenchment ; that  the  voice  of  real  griev- 
ance will  be  heard,  and  that  the  call  for  reform  will  be  strictly  and 
speedily  regarded. 

We  confess,  therefore,  that  we  feel  nothing  like  despair  in  refer- 
ence to  our  country ; we  view  it  differently  from  every  other  coun- 
try ; and  though  as  yet  we  are  not  a nation  of  Christians,  blessed 
be  God,  we  have  a Christian  constitution.  Our  constitution  is  not 
a thing  of  a day  ; it  has  borne  the  test  of  ages.  Our  institutions 
are  based  in  justice — everlasting  justice — and  come  to  us  commend- 
ed by  manifold  proofs  of  their  utility.  And,  after  all  that  has  been 
averred  to  the  contrary,  we  are  persuaded  that  the  majority  of  the 
English  nation  is  yet  sound  at  the  core. 

4.  Let  us  take  a Christian , and  suppose  him  looking  over  these 
forty  years.  He  ought  to  judge  of  things  far  differently  from  others. 
He  ought  to  judge  by  a standard  of  his  own.  “ He  walks  by  faith, 
and  not  by  sight.”  He  ought  to  judge  more  disinterestedly  and 
more  spiritually  ; hence  he  may  feel  peace  and  contentment,  while 
others  are  filled  with  depression  and  despair.  Not  that  the  Chris- 
tian is  insensible  to  public  calamities ; he  can  say  with  David,  “My 
flesh  trembles  for  fear  of  thee,  and  I am  afraid  of  thy  judgments.” 
He  cries  for  the  abominations  that  are  done  in  the  midst  of  us.  Not 
but  that  he  feels  as  a man  and  as  a citizen.  But  then  the  Christian 
absorbs  the  man  and  the  citizen.  A Christian  extends  his  views  be- 
yond the  particular  community  or  country  to  which  he  belongs. 
The  cause  that  lies  nearest  his  heart  is  the  cause  of  his  Redeemer ; 
and  he  would  be  unworthy  the  name  of  a Christian  if  he  did  not 
judge  of  the  value  of  things  principally  by  their  bearing  upon  that 


SUPPLEMENT  10  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  217 


cause.  He  would  be  ashamed  of  himself  if  he  did  not  consider  that 
the  most  prosperous  season  in  which  this  best  and  most  glorious 
cause  advanced  most  flourishingly,  regardless  entirely  of  either  per- 
sonal or  public  inconveniences  or  distresses.  “ What,”  should  he 
6ay,  “ if  schemes  have  failed  while  His  cause  is  prosperous  ! What 
if  I have  been  reduced  and  embarrassed  while  lie  is  magnified  and 
glorified  !”  Let  the  times  be  troublous,  if  but  the  walls  of  this  tem- 
ple rise ; and  I then  rejoice,  yea,  and  will  rejoice.  Now,  on  this 
principle,  we  say  that  a Christian  ought  to  think  well  of  the  times 
wherein  we  have  been  living. 

When  the  Saviour  was  about  to  come  in  the  flesh,  God  said,  “ I 
will  shake  the  heavens  and  the  sea  and  the  dry  land,  and  I will 
_ shake  all  nations,  and  the  desire  of  all  nations  shall  come,”  and  that 
has  often  been  the  case  with  Him  also  in  the  Gospel.  So  it  has 
been  here.  How  has  he  displayed  the  vanity  of  all  creature-great- 
ness, as  if  he  would  constrain  persons  to  turn  their  back  upon  the 
world,  and  to  seek  a better  part — an  enduring  treasure ! And  con- 
siderable effects  have  been  produced,  yes,  some  of  the  great  have 
been  impressed  by  them.  I am  persuaded  that  there  has  been  a 
greater  movement  among  persons  in  the  higher  rank  of  life,  relig- 
iously considered,  than  among  any  other  class.  We  have  had,  dur- 
ing this  period,  a monarch  who,  for  fifty  years,  was  an  example  of 
morality  to  his  people.  We  have  had  statesmen  who  have  not  only 
pleaded  for  Christianity,  but  even  for  its  evangelical  doctrines.  We 
have  had  noblemen  who  have  worshipped  God  morning  and  even- 
ing in  their  families.  Can  a Christian  be  indifferent  to  the  progress 
of  freedom  during  these  forty  years  ? We  are  commanded  to  pray 
that  the  word  of  the  Lord  may  have  free  course,  and  run,  and  be 
glorified.  But  we  are  not  to  dictate  to  God  how  this  prayer  is  to 
be  answered.  We  are  to  pray  that  the  chariot  of  the  everlasting 
Gospel  may  go  forward,  and  we  well  know,  that  for  this  purpose 
“ every  valley  must  be  exalted,  and  every  mountain  and  hill  made 
low,  the  crooked  made  straight  and  the  rough  places  plain.”  God’s 
6oldiers  will  have  much  to  do  in  our  world  in  many  places  before 
his  preachers  can  do  anything.  Look  at  China ; you  send  your 
Bibles  and  missionaries  there — what  progress  could  they  make  ? 
Suppose  Whitfield  had  begun  hi3  career  in  Spain  or  Portugal,  in- 
stead of  beginning  it  in  this  country ; the  first  sermon  which  he  had 
preached  would  have  crushed  him  under  the  savagism  of  the  inqui- 
sition ; and  no  more  would  have  been  heard  of  him.  But  what  has 
taken  place  within  the  compass  of  the  years  we  are  now  reviewing? 

10 


218  SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 


Why,  there  is  Protestant  preaching  even  in  Rome  itself,  the  seal  >f 
the  “ beast.”  Even  in  popish  countries  now,  where  the  cursed  in- 
quisition is  formally  put  down,  you  see  how  it  works.  No  heretic 
can,  indeed,  be  openly  put  to  death ; for  if  a liere;ic  were  now  to 
be  burnt,  either  in  Spain  or  Portugal,  it  would  produce  a clamor  to 
the  ends  of  Europe — and  they  are  aware  of  it.  Yet  the  progress  of 
religious  liberty  is  much  impeded  by  the  restrictions  which  have  so 
long  obtained  in  respect  of  civil  liberty. 

Can  a Christian,  then,  review  the  progress  of  civil  liberty,  which, 
when  properly  considered,  includes  religious  freedom,  and  not  be 
grateful  for  the  times  in  which  we  live  ? Is  it  nothing  that  good 
men  have  been  uniting  together  to  co-operate  for  the  extension  and 
establishment  of  the  good  cause  upon  general  principles,  while  with 
respect  to  minuter  differences,  they  have  been  disposed  to  say — 
“Let  every  one  be  fully  persuaded  of  them  in  his  own  mind”?  Is 
it  nothing  that  theology  has  been  delivered  from  the  jargon  and 
folly  of  the  schools  ? Some,  indeed,  have  avowed  that  the  truth 
was  perishing  in  the  earth ; but  I am  persuaded  that  the  Gospel 
was  never  more  fully  preached  than  during  these  forty  years  ; 
while  there  have  been  inculcated  all  the  principles  of  the  reforma- 
tion, these  have  been  darkened  with  less  of  the  metaphysical,  and 
less  of  the  controversial,  than  before  ; useless  subtleties  have  been 
dropped,  and  truth  has  come  home  to  men’s  business  and  bosoms. 
Is  it  nothing  that  infidelity  has  been  driven  off  the  field — that  it 
is  now  only  fighting  in  ambush — that  it  is  necessitated  to  betake  it- 
self only  to  objections  which  have  been  triumphantly  answered  a 
thousand  times  ? Some  of  you,  it  is  true,  cannot  compare  the  pres- 
ent state  of  religion  in  the  country  with  what  it  was  forty  years 
ago  ; but  some  of  us  can. 

How  many  Associations  have,  during  this  period,  been  organized, 
or  enlivened,  or  enlarged  in  their  sphere  of  active  usefulness? 
Look  at  the  Sunday  Schools.  They  were  then  in  their  beginning, 
and  we  had  to  explain  them  ; they  were  opposed,  and  we  had  to 
defend  them. 

But  there  was  nothing  like  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society. 
The  Methodists  had  one  Society  (Missionary) ; our  Baptist  brethren 
were  about  commencing  their  splendid  Missionary  career ; but  the 
London  Missionary  Society  was  not ; and  the  Church  Missionary 
Society  was  not.  All  these  have  been  established  within  these  forty 
years  which  we  are  now  reviewing;  and  we  have  been  the  means 
of  their  support  and  their  combined  operation.  People  talk  of  dark 


SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  219 


times.  Dark  times!  What  do  they  mean?  We  are  now  speaking 
religiously  and  practically.  The  times,  blessed  be  God,  have  gone 
by,  when,  if  the  country  had  peace  and  plenty,  the  bulk  of  the  peo- 
ple were  cursed  with  the  greatest  of  all  plagues,  an  unregenerate 
ministry  ; and  were  perishing  for  lack  of  knowledge.  “ The  Lord 
gave  the  word,  and  great  was  the  company  of  them  who  published 
it.”  Had  I died  the  day  after  my  ordination,  and  been  lately  raised 
from  the  dead,  and  led  again  through  this  country,  I should  have 
been  perfectly  astonished  at  the  change,  and  have  exclaimed,  “ Whjft 
hath  God  wrought !” 

5.  Let  us  imagine  a Member  of  this  Christian  Community  review- 
ing these  years.  It  is  not  easy  to  satisfy  the  benevolence  and  the 
zeal  of  a truly  pious  mind.  Such  an  individual  always  laments 
that  more  is  not  done,  and  that  it  is  not  done  better ; and  yet  I 
think  that  a person  attached  to  this  social  body — a person  who  ha3 
been  led  to  pray,  “Peace  be  within  these  walls,  and  prosperity 
within  this  palace — For  my  brethren  and  companions’  sake,  I will 
say,  Peace  be  within  thee” — must  see  something  that  is  pleasing 
and  grateful  in  the  review.  We  must  have  seen  how  “the  little 
one  has  become  a thousand;”  how  many  have  been  “added  to  the 
church  of  such  as  should  be  saved and  how  few  comparatively 
have  been  excommunicated  or  rebuked  for  immoral  conduct.  We 
must  have  seen  the  unity  and  the  harmony  that  have  prevailed  from 
the  beginning  within  our  church,  without  discord ; and  yet  the 
times  we  have'  lived  in,  have  been  troublous.  In  what  a state  of 
danger  and  fermentation  has  society  been  ! And  there  has  been 
enough  of  the  latter  among  some  of  our  neighbors  ; but  we  have 
enjoyed  tranquillity.  Yet  we  have  not  all  thought  alike  doctrinal- 
ly.  There  have  been  shades  of  difference  with  respect  to  church 
government ; some  have  not  been  Independent  in  their  views ; some 
have  preferred  Presbyterianism  or  Episcopalianism ; yet  there  have 
been  no  discords.  We  have  not  all  thought  alike  with  respect  to 
the  ordinances  of  religion,  but  “here,”  as  Cowper  said,  “the  dipped 
and  sprinkled  have  lived  in  peace.”  I have  always  treated  those 
who  in  this  matter  conscientiously  differed  from  me,  with  Christian 
candor  ; and  I must  say  they  have  abundantly  repaid  it.  As  it  has 
been  with  sentiment,  so  it  has  been  with  liberality.  We  have  had 
institutions  of  our  own  : the  Sick  Man’s  Friend  Society,  and  others 
of  the  same  description.  We  have  aided  other  institutions  of  the 
Gospel ; the  London  Missionary  Society;  the  Home  and  Irish  Socie- 
ties; besides  admitting  occasionally  other  collections,  which  havo 


220  SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 


always  been  such  as  to  do  honor  to  the  minister  an^  the  congrega- 
tion. 

The  cause  also,  must  be  considered  here  as  having  been  a candle- 
stick holding  out  the  light  to  others.  Bath  is  a place  of  peculiar  re- 
sort and  intercourse.  Many  have  therefore  dropped  in  here  who 
have  received  conviction,  and  carried  it  away  with  them.  How 
often  have  I been  delighted,  when  called  to  preach  in  various  parts 
of  the  country,  to  meet  many  individuals  who  have  acknowledged, 
that  their  first  impressions  of  religion  were  received  from  the 
preaching  of  the  word  within  these  walls.  Several  Dissenting  min- 
isters, and  no  fewer  than  three  episcopal  clergymen,  whose  names  I 
might  mention,  have  acknowledged  to  me  that  here  they  first  re- 
ceived the  knowledge  of  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus. 

Once  more,  the  preacher  must  be  allowed  to  review  these  years. 
I know  there  are  many  strangers  in  this  congregation,  and  I really 
feel  for  them  this  morning.  It  is  hardly  to  be  supposed  that  they 
will  feel  interested  in  a great  deal  of  what  I deliver  on  this  occa- 
sion. But  I must  depend  upon  their  candor  and  good  sense,  to  ex- 
cuse a recapitulation  in  which  the  preacher  and  the  hearer  must  be 
considered  as  feeling  a concern,  after  an  interesting  connection  of 
so  many  years.  It  is  impossible  al-so  now  to  go  on  without  some 
reference  to  myself.  Whether  I have  credit  enough  with  the  au- 
dience to  prevent  the  imputation  of  egotism  and  vanity,  I cannot 
determine  ; I must  be  content  to  lie  under  the  suspicion — a suspicion 
which,  I can  appeal  to  God,  is  undeserved — the  design  of  the  refer- 
ence being  not  to  set  off  myself,  but  being  in  fact  altogether  inevi- 
table. It  is  impossible,  then,  for  the  minister,  in  a review  of  these 
forty  years,  not  to  feel  both  gratified  and  solemnized,  yea,  to  feel  a 
number  of  emotions  so  mingled  in  hL  bosom,  that  he  cannot  express 
them  separately.  In  general,  I can  say,  that  these  years  have  been 
years  of  pleasure ; and  I should  have  no  objection  to  go  through 
them  again.  Goodness  and  mercy,  intermingled  with  some  trying 
dispensations,  have  followed  me  all  the  days  of  these  years.  But  I 
have  a livelier  idea  of  the  kindness  of  Providence  than  when  I be- 
gan them — a better  opinion  of  my  fellow-creatures,  and  more  con- 
fidence in  them.  My  views  of  some  religious  subjects  have  been 
rendered  more  liberal,  and  encouraging,  and  satisfactory.  My  life, 
too,  has  been  preserved,  while  so  many  of  my  brethren,  and  many 
of  them  much  younger,  have  been  hurried  off  in  the  midst  of  their 
days.  And  then,  for  some  time,  my  own  life,  I believe,  was  deemed 
precarious  by  my  medical  friends ; of  this  I am  sure,  my  life  was 


SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 


221 


deemed  precarious  by  myself : I had  the  sentence  of  death  within 
myself,  and  never  did  1 expect  to  reach  anything  like  this  anniver- 
sary. But  God  was  pleased  to  raise  me  up,  to  renew  and  establish 
me.  Some  of  my  own  order,  these  forty  years,  have  fallen  by  temp 
tation  ; some,  who  having  put  their  hands  to  tin?  Gospel  plough, 
have  looked  back ; some  have  been  drawn  off  by  dangerous  errors, 
injuring  their  character  and  destroying  their  usefulness ; while, 
“ by  the  grace  of  God,  I am  what  I am.”  Many  years  have  passed, 
many  changes  have  occurred,  yet  have  I been  upheld  till  now. 
Who  could  hold  me  up  but  thou,  O God  ? During  these  years  I 
have  become  a father,  and  I have  lived  to  see  my  children’s  children. 
I have  also  become  a pretty  extensive  author ; and  on  this  latter 
account  I feel  peculiarly  grateful,  having  received  so  many  testi- 
monies both  at  home  and  from  abroad,  and,  because  by  my  writing, 
I can  be  doing  good  in  many  places,  and  to  many  individuals,  at 
the  same  time  ; — because  I can  be  useful  through  these  means,  when 
I myself  am  here  no  more ; and  because  by  these  my  own  people 
may  have  in  remembrance,  after  my  decease,  many  of  my  religious 
sentiments,  and  I can  be  aiding  them  in  the  closet,  and  at  the  family 
altar,  when  the  clods  of  the  valley  are  round  about  me.  Of  these 
numerous  works,  unless  indeed  it  be  their  imperfections,  were  I 
dying,  I should  not  wish  to  blot  out  a single  line ; and  I hope  there 
is  not  a single  sentence  of  them  that  can  give  offence  to  Christians 
of  any  denomination.  I desire  to  bless  God  for  having  continued 
my  acceptance,  and  I trust,  my  usefulness  also,  so  long.  The  charm 
of  novelty  must  long  ago  have  been  worn  off ; and  you  will  bear  me 
witness  that  I never  attempted  to  strike  into  any  new  paths.  I 
have  never  tried  to  get  into  any  new  wind  of  popularity ; and  if 
any  such  wind  has  aided  me,  it  has  fallen  in  with  my  own  steady 
course.  It  sought  me,  I never  sought  it.  But  I have  other  feelings 
on  this  occasion.  How  is  it  possible  that  I should  not  be  affected 
with  the  loss  I have  sustained  in  hearers  and  members?  What 
family  is  there  here  that  has  not  bled  during  these  forty  years  ? 
What  pew  that  has  not  been  stripped  of  some  of  its  occupiers? 
What  think  you  of  those  who  signed  my  call  when  I came  here  ? 
There  are  only  three  individuals  now  alive.  0,  how  much  precious 
and  endeared  dust  have  I interred  in  our  burying-ground  ! Who 
has  not  something  there  now  which  he  calls  his  own  ? Blessed  be 
God,  I see  others  rising  up;  and  instead  of  the  fathers  the  children  ; 
but  “my  soul  desiretli  the  first  ripe  fruit.”  Can  I be  otherwise  than 
affected  with  the  preservation  of  my  own  life  ? When  I was  or- 


*222  SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 


dained  here  this  almond  tree  had  not  then  flourished.  But,  blessed 
be  God,  not  one  of  the  hairs  have  grown  gray  in  the  service  of  the 
world  and  of  sin  ; yet  the  greatest  part  of  my  life  is  gone,  and  by 
far  the  greatest  part  of  it  has  been  spent  in  your  service.  The  even- 
ing of  life  has  now  set  in,  gently  and  mildly  indeed ; but,  to  alter 
the  metaphor,  you  had  part  of  the  spring  ; you  have  had  the  whole 
of  the  summer;  and  if  there  be  any  ripeness  in  the  winter,  this  is 
before  us.  But  the  winter  has  come,  and  how  can  I help  being 
affected  with  my  awful  responsibility  ? How  many  services  during 
these  forty  years  have  I engaged  in  ! How  many  individuals  must 
I meet  at  a righteous  tribunal ! But  a merciful  Saviour — here  is 
my  consolation — I serve  a master  who  knows  our  frame,  and  remem- 
bers that  we  are  dust.  I have  a consciousness  that  I never  per- 
verted my  office  to  secular  purposes  ; that  I never  shunned  to  de- 
clare what  I thought  to  be  the  whole  counsel  of  God  ; that  I have 
never  concealed  the  truth,  nor  mangled  it  at  the  expense  of  my  own 
convictions. 

Though  I do  not  consider  kindness  shown  to  ministers  as  elee- 
mosynary, yet  I cannot  but  publicly  express  my  thanks  to  those 
who  have  all  along  shown  me  so  much  of  their  esteem  and  regard. 
As  for  others,  they  will  feel  easy.  I never  burdened  any  one,  in  any 
instance  or  degree ; and  at  the  end  of  forty  years,  I have  no  obliga- 
tion, in  reference  to  them,  to  acknowledge — a boast  which  perhaps 
few  ministers  of  my  standing  or  acceptance,  in  the  kingdom,  can 
make. 

But  I have  already  encroached  too  much  upon  your  time.  If  the 
great  apostle  of  the  Gentiles  entreated  of  those  to  whom  he  wrote 
to  have  an  interest  in  their  prayers  at  the  throne  of  grace,  how 
much  more  have  I reason  to  say,  “Brethren,  pray  for  us,”  “and  for 
me , that  utterance  may  be  given  me,  that  I may  speak  boldly  as  I 
ought  to  speak ;”  that  I may  be  supported  and  sustained  in  my  af- 
flictions ; that  the  arms-  of  my  hands  may  be  made  strong  by  the 
hands  of  the  mighty  God  of  Jacob ; that  I may  be  long  spared  to 
preach  to  you  the  unsearchable  riches  of  Jesus  Christ ; and  that 
at  last,  as  an  unprofitable  servant,  I may  be  enabled  to  look  for  the 
mercy  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  unto  eternal  life ! “ The  Lord  bless 

you  and  keep  you ; the  Lord  make  his  face  to  shine  upon  you,  and 
be  gracious  unto  you ; the  Lord  lift  up  the  light  of  his  countenance 
upon  you,  and  give  you  peace  1” 

With  this  benediction  I was  about  to  conclude ; but  how  can  I 
conclude  withou  reminding  some,  who,  long  as  I have  addressed 


SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  223 


them  in  this  place,  T have  yet  addressed  in  vain  ! How  many  hundred, 
how  many  thousand  affecting  invitations,  and  solemn  warnings, 
and  urgent  admonitions  have  you  heard  from  my  voice!  With  that 
voice,  like  birds  in  the  belfry,  you  have  grown  familiar;  and  the 
peal  which  once  alarmed  you,  now  passes  by  and  leaves  you  unaf- 
fected. You  are  just  what  you  were  twenty,  thirty  years  ago,  and 
some  of  you  forty  years  ago,  too.  Ah  ! no,  you  are  not  the  same  ; 
you  cannot  be  the  same  ; if  you  are  not  the  better,  you  must  be  the 
worse;  if  the  preaching  of  the  word  has  not  proved,  in  your  expe- 
rience, “ the  savor  of  life  unto  life,”  it  must  prove  “ the  savor  of 
death  unto  death.”  Under  what  a condemnation  will  some  of  you 
perish!  You  cannot  now  dissolve  the  connection  which  you  have 
had  so  many  years  with  the  means  of  grace,  even  if  you  would  now 
detach  yourselves.  And  the  image  of  this  place,  the  figure  of  the 
preacher,  the  tones  of  his  voice,  and  the  messages  of  grace  which 
he  has  delivered,  will  be  remembered  hereafter,  and  will  be  as  fuel 
to  that  fire  that  shall  never  be  quenched,  and  food  to  that  worm 
that  shall  never  die.  Oh  ! that  I could  this  morning  bring  you  to 
consider  ! Oh  ! that  God  would  awaken  your  consciences ! And 
when  this  voice  which,  for  these  forty  years,  has  filled  this  house, 
is  silent,  and  when  another  shall  occupy  this  sacred  desk,  may  “ the 
beauty  of  the  Lord  our  God  be  upon  you,  establishing  the  work  of 
your  hands — yea,  the  work  of  your  hands,  may  God  establish  it 
upon  you  ! Amen.” 

In  the  year  1833  an  eminent  and  a distinguished 
individual,  who  might  not  have  been  expected  to  feel 
any  curiosity  to  hear  the  Dissenting  minister  of  Bath, 
was  present  in  Argyle  Chapel  on  two  successive  Sun- 
days, and  on  both  parts  of  the  day.  The  following 
extracts  from  the  a Memoirs  of  Sir  William  Knighton, 
Bart.,  Physician  to  King  George  IV.,  and  Keeper  of 
the  Privy  Purse,”  written  by  Lady  Knighton,  will  be 
interesting  to  the  readers  of  Mr.  Jay’s  Life. 


June  9,  1833.  We  this  morning  attended  Mr.  J.’g  chapel.  He 
had  been  visited,  as  he  stated,  with  domestic  affliction  during  the 
previous  night.  It  was  supposed  to  bo  the  illness  of  Mr3.  J.  He 


224  SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 


preached  from  the  119th  Psalm,  32d  verse, — “ I will  run  the  way  of 
thy  commandments,  when  thou  shalt  enlarge  my  heart.” 

He  said,  this  saying  by  David  comprehended  three  things — a 
complaint — a dependence — and  a resolution.  He  propounded  in  a 
very  beautiful  manner  the  usefulness  of  knowledge  in  Divine  things, 
and  stated  that  this  was  a qualification  not  sufficiently  preached — 
but  without  which  we  could  do  nothing — we  could  not  even  make 
a beginning.  “Faith  in  Christ.” — His  illustrations  were  beautiful. 
I wish  I could  remember  them  sufficiently  to  write  them  down.  He 
praised  the  Liturgy  of  the  Church,  and  said  it  was  to  be  lamented 
that  the  doctrines  of  the  reading-desk  were  not  always  preached  in 
the  pulpit ; and  observed  that  they  (meaning  himself  and  congre- 
gation) did  not  deserve  to  be  called  Dissenters,  for  they  did  not  dis- 
sent from  the  doctrines  of  the  beautiful  Litany ; but  that  they  were 
called  Methodists,  fanatics,  and  enthusiasts  for  preaching  them. 

The  chapel  was  quite  full,  and  seemingly  with  well-dressed  peo- 
ple. We  went  in  the  evening  again  to  hear  Mr.  J.,  and  were  disap- 
pointed to  find  he  was  not  to  officiate;  but  Mr.  J.,  who  preached, 
completely  satisfied  us.  I never  heard  a more  delightful  discourse. 
His  text  was  from  the  fourth  chapter  of  the  Hebrews,  9th  verse  : 
“ There  remaineth  therefore  a rest  to  the  people  of  God.”  He  drew 
a most  affecting  picture  of  the  miseries  of  this  probationary  life,  and 
the  joys  that  await  the  true  and  holy  Christian — for  in  heaven  there 
is  a day  of  rest.  There  was  no  sorrow,  no  calamity,  no  adversity, 
no  deep  affliction  in  this  life  that  he  did  not  bring  home  to  one’s 
understanding  and  feelings.  He  brought  many  of  them  before  us 
with  a heart-rending  eloquence,  as  if  the  sources  were  drawn  from 
his  own  bosom.  The  loss  of  a child — perhaps  an  only  child — here 
he  paused,  and  I fancied  I saw  his  lip  quiver  as  the  tongue  gave  ut- 
terance to  the  sentence.  When  he  called  upon  his  Christian  hear- 
ers to  look  to  that  day  of  rest  where  corruption  would  cease,  and 
the  joys  of  heaven  supersede  all  the  woes  connected  with  our  pres- 
ent earthly  tabernacle,  his  manner  of  conducting  the  subject  was 
delightful.  He  said  that  he  had  no  doubt,  deducing  his  authority 
from  Scripture,  that  saints  and  Christians  do  know  each  other  in  a 
future  state ; that  the  child  taken  from  the  disconsolate  parent  in 
early  life  would  welcome  the  pious  and  holy  Christian  parent  to 
heaven.  This  earthly  separation,  therefore,  as  being  only  for  a sea- 
son, bears  marks  of  Divine  love,  and  not  the  dispensation  which,  in 
our  sorrow,  we  feel  as  an  overwhelming  calamity.  I underwent 
great  emotion  as  he  proceeded,  and  so  did  Mr.  D.,  and  never  felt  my 


SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  225 


heart  more  under  the  holy  influence  of  religion.  I am  sure  poor 
Mr.  Jay  must  have  felt  the  prayer,  and  the  able  discourse.  I fancy 
he  was  in  the  chapel.  Mrs.  Jay  is  alive,  but  she  was  struck  with 
paralysis  the  preceding  night.  This  has  been  a very  interesting 
day,  and  I shall  not  readily  forget  it. — Vol.  ii.  p.  307-311. 

Sunday,  16th  June,  1883.  We  hailed  this  morning  with  great 
pleasure,  because  we  had  the  satisfactory  prospect  of  again  hearing 
Mr.  Jay,  and  we  were  not  disappointed.  He  preached  from  the  119th 
Psalm,  18th  verse : “Open  thou  mine  eyes,  that  I may  behold  won- 
drous things  out  of  thy  law.”  He  began  by  explaining  what  was 
meant  by  the  law.  It  was  nothing  more  nor  less  than  the  com- 
mands of  God.  David  saw  the  Gospel  in  the  law.  It  is  in  vain  to 
go  to  this  book  with  any  opinions  of  your  own.  You  must  take  it 
as  it  is — the  law  of  God  cannot  be  changed.  If  your  conscience, 
when  awakened  under  the  terrors  of  the  law,  has  found  comfort  un- 
der the  Gospel,  you  may  hope  that  you  are  in  the  right  road.  But 
let  me  tell  you,  he  said,  that  religion  and  the  knowledge  of  this 
book  are  not  of  sudden  growth.  This  I would  not  only  address  to 
the  infidel  and  unbeliever,  but  also  to  the  fanatic  and  enthusiast. 
The  one  adapts  everything  to  his  own  presumptuous  notions  and 
opinions ; the  other  mystifies  and  confuses  revelation  from  heaven 
with  things  not  yet  revealed.  That  such  states  are  both  dangerous 
may  be  well  understood,  when  David,  who  knew  so  much,  calls  out, 
not  in  the  self-sufficient  language  of  our  times,  but  in  the  words  of 
the  text,  “ Open  thou  mine  eyes,”  &e. 

Mr.  Jay  adverted  to  the  wonders  of  the  universe.  He  referred  to 
the  chapter  he  had  read  before  the  sermon,  in  which  the  miracle  is 
related  of  our  Lord’s  restoring  the  blind  to  sight,  and  stated  that 
spiritual  blindness  is  quite  as  perceptible  as  corporeal  blindness. 
The  man  corporeally  blind  could  not  indeed  deceive  you — the  loss 
of  the  sense  was  apparent — but  the  spiritual  blindness  was  also  evi- 
dent to  the  true  Christian.  The  soul  must  receive  a Divine  influ- 
ence, not  miraculous,  (for  there  is  no  such  thing  now-a-days,)  but  a 
sense  of  its  own  unworthiness  ; -then  follow  penitence  and  prayer ; 
an  earnest  desire  for  the  Saviour’s  image  to  be  implanted  in  the 
heart ; a life  in  the  ways  of  godliness,  according  to  the  law  and  the 
gospel.  Cicero,  the  greatest  philosopher,  and  the  wisest  among 
those  of  his  day,  was  accustomed  to  say,  that  we  lived  by  the  pow- 
er of  the  gods — but  that  to  live  well  and  not  wickedly  was  in  our 
own  power.  Seneca  said,  that  those  men  who  lived  in  the  rules  of 
virtue  were  in  meri  above  the  gods,  because  the  very  nature  of 
10* 


226  SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 


their  existence  did  not  admit  of  their  being  otherwise.  Here  you 
have  the  reasoning  of  the  wisdom  of  this  world.  Truly,  when  you 
come  to  contemplate  the  establishment  of  Christianity,  it  strikes  you 
with  awe  and  wonder  that  a few  unlettered  fishermen,  without 
learning,  or  what  we  call  education,  should  be  sent  forth  to  preach 
the  redemption  of  mankind  to  the  uttermost  corners  of  the  earth. 

In  the  evening,  Mr.  Jay’s  discourse  was  from  Job,  ix.  4 : “ He  is 
wise  in  heart,  and  mighty  in  strength : who  hath  hardened  himself 
against  him,  and  hath  prospered  ? ” He  began  by  giving  the  char- 
acter of  God  most  beautifully,  and  then  he  drew  the  picture  of  the 
hardened  sinner.  I wish  that  every  sinner  could  have  heard  him. 
In  giving  the  catalogue  of  sins  that  belong  to  sinful  man,  he  said,  it 
was  wonderful  with  what  a degree  of  complacency  words  were 
found  to  palliate  all  the  vile  passions  of  wickedness.  Covetousness 
was  a sense  of  prudence  to  one’s  self  and  family ; revenge,  a just 
sense  of  what  was  due  to  one’s  self  on  the  score  of  honor  ; a depart- 
ure from  truth,  a necessary  observance  of  the  ways  of  the  world, 
and  so  on.  He  mentioned  that  Lord  Bacon  had  said,  that  “ Knowl- 
edge is  power and  this  saying  had  been  put  forth  as  Lord  Bacon’s  ; 
but  Solomon  had  said  long  before  Lord  Bacon  was  cradled,  that 
“ Wisdom  is  a defence,”  and  so  it  is.  It  gives  a power  that  wealth 
cannot  often  give,  although  Solomon  says  that  “ Wealth  buyeth  all 
things.”  There  seemed  no  end  to  the  beautiful  and  appropriate 
truths  put  forth  in  this  discourse. — Yol.  ii.  p.  328-332. 

This  will  no  doubt  be  interesting  to  the  reader,  as 
evincing  the  deep  impression  which  Mr.  Jay’s  preach- 
ing was  calculated  to  make  upon  persons  of  cultivated 
minds,  and  moving  in  the  highest  walks  of  life.  Many 
such  took  the  opportunity  of  hearing  him  when  in 
Bath,  and,  in  numerous  instances  like  the  present, 
have  been  known  to  express  both  the  great  pleasure 
and  spiritual  profit  they  had  experienced. 

THE  JUBILEE  OF  MR.  JAY’S  PASTORATE. 

The  next  important  event  in  Mr.  Jay’s  history, 
which  it  becomes  us  to  record,  was  the  completion  of 


SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  227 

the  fiftieth  year  of  his  ministry  in  Argyle  Chapel. 
The  commemoration  of  this  event  was  looked  forward 
to  with  no  little  interest  by  a very  wide  circle  of 
friends.  Those  in  particular  who  formed  his  church 
and  congregation  resolved  to  celebrate  the  day  in  a 
manner  honorable  to  all  parties.  Of  this  memorable 
occasion  wre  now  proceed  to  give  an  abridged  account 
from  the  little  volume  which  was  afterwards  publish- 
ed— observing,  at  the  same  time,  that  since  we  could 
not  and  did  not  deem  it  needful  or  proper  to  transfer 
the  whole  to  these  pages,  we  have  limited  our  extracts 
to  the  speeches  of  Mr.  Jay  and  the  chairman,  with 
those  portions  of  Mr.  Jay’s  sermon  which  were  spec- 
ially appropriate  to  the  occasion. 

The  first  meeting  was  one  for  devotion  held  on  the 
morning  of  Lord’s  day,  January  31,  1841,  in  Argyle 
Chapel,  at  seven  o’clock,  when  fervent  thanksgivings 
and  prayers  were  offered. 

At  nine  o’clock  the  scholars  in  the  Sunday  School 
belonging  to  the  chapel  were  assembled,  and  received 
presents  of  books  bearing  appropriate  inscriptions, 
commemorative  of  the  day.  A suitable  address  was 
delivered  to  them  by  the  Rev.  Samuel  Nichols,  of  Dar- 
wen,  Lancashire. 

At  eleven  o’clock  the  public  service  was  held  in  the 
chapel.  The  introductory  devotional  service  was  con- 
ducted by  the  Rev.  S.  Nichols,  after  which  Mr.  Jay 
preached  from  1 Thess.  ii.  19  : “What  is  our  hope,  or 
joy,  or  crown  of  rejoicing  ? Are  not  even  ye  in  the 
presence  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  at  his  coming?” 

The  sermon  contains  highly  interesting  instruction, 
addressed  to  the  learner  of  the  Gospel,  under  the  dif- 
ferent classes  of  those  who  encourage , those  who  solace , 


228 


SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 


and  those  who  dignify  ministers.  After  the  general 
discussion  of  the  text,  the  author  enters  into  a detail 
of  the  circumstances  which  led  to  his  settlement  at 
Bath,  and  a review  of  his  lengthened  ministry,  the 
substance  of  which  being  contained  in  the  autobiog- 
raphy now  published,  we  pass  over,  for  the  sake  of  in- 
troducing a few  of  the  solemn  and  affecting  paragraphs 
which  close  the  sermon. 

“Such  are  the  reflections  derivable  from  the  subject  of  our  text, 
and  the  occasion  of  the  day.  And  now  what  can  I add  more  ? As 
I ascended  this  desk,  and  looked  down  upon  this  vast  audience,  I 
said  to  myself,  All ! where  will  all  this  assembly  be  by  the  return 
of  this  Jubilee  ? Some  of  you  will  remain,  and  perhaps  you  will 
then  be  talking  over  what  is  now  passing  here ; but  where,  oh  where, 
will  the  majority  of  you  be  found  then  ? 

“ As  to  many  of  us,  a much  shorter  period  will  have  removed  us, 
and  the  places  that  now  know  us  will  know  us  no  more  forever. 
Other  occupiers  will  fill  these  pews ; other  singers  will  lead  the 
psalmody,  when  the  voices  of  those  who  now  charm  us  will  be  silent 
in  the  grave  ; and  another  voice  will  be  heard  in  this  pulpit  than 
that  which  has  filled  it  for  fifty  years  past. 

“ To  how  many  of  you  is  my  ordination  a matter  of  history  ? 
You  have  been  born  since  that  day,  which  many  of  your  fathers 
and  mothers  attended.  How  many  of  you  have  I taken  in  these 
hands,  and  offered  to  God  in  holy  baptism ! How  many  of  you 
have  I hailed  at  your  coming  to  the  table  of  the  Lord  ! And  how 
many  of  your  connections  have  I followed  to  our  burial-ground! 
‘Ah  !’  says  one,  ‘there  lies  my  cherub-child!’  ‘And,’  says  another, 
‘there  lies  the  desire  of  mine  eyes,  taken  away  with  a stroke.’ 
‘ And  there,’  says  another,  ‘ lies  the  guide  of  my  youth.’ 

“ I am  glad,  therefore,  when  every  church  has  a place  of  interment 
of  their  own : it  seems  keeping  up  still  a kind  of  connection  with 
the  departed.  Our  dead  lie  not  among  strangers.  ‘ There  I buried 
Abraham,  and  Sarah  his  wife;  there  I buried  Isaac,  and  Rebecca 
his  wife  ; and  there  I.  buried  Leah  !’  We  have  all  our  precious  dust 
in  yonder  ground.  Where  is  the  person  belonging  to  us  who  does 
not  go  to  the  grave  to  weep  there?  I am  sometimes  ready  to  be 
jealous  lest  our  burying-plaee  should  become  richer  than  our  church. 


SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 


229 


But  no ; instead  of  the  fathers  are  their  children.  Our  sons  are  as 
plants  grown  up  in  their  youth ; our  daughters  are  as  corner-stones 
polished  after  the  similitude  of  palaces ; and  we  have  a noble  band 
of  the  young  and  middle  aged,  who  have  covenanted  with  God,  and 
who  are  saying  we  will  not  forsake  the  house  of  our  God.  O,  how 
does  old  age,  while  it  leaves  life,  peal  off  continually  its  connections, 
till  we  seem  left  even  as  a beacon  upon  the  top  of  a mountain,  or  as 
an  ensign  upon  the  hill ! O,  how  many  of  the  various  relations  of 
life,  during  such  a varied  and  extensive  acquaintance  as  mine,  have 
gone  down  to  the  dust,  and  have  seen  corruption ! How  many 
ministers  have  been  taken  away  ! ‘ The  fathers,  where  are  they  t 

and  the  prophets,  do  they  live  forever  V Of  all  the  ministers  that 
belonged  to  the  Wiltshire  Association  when  I entered  it,  1 am  the 
only  survivor ; and  of  all  those  who  signed  my  call  when  I came 
here,  only  one  remains,  whose  venerable  head  you  would  have  seen 
here  this  day,  but  for  indisposition.  And,  0!  what  a curtailment 
are  fifty  years  in  a brief  duration  like  ours.  Your  preacher,  there- 
fore, feels  this;  and  though,  in  some  measure,  he  can  talk  like 
Caleb,  who  said,  ‘ As  yet  I am  as  strong  this  day  as  I was  in  the 
day  that  Moses  sent  me : as  my  strength  was  then,  even  so  is  my 
strength  now,  for  war,  both  to  go  out,  and  to  come  in,’  yet  he  does 
not  forget  that  the  days  of  our  years  are  threescore  years  and  ten. 
Yes;  therefore,  a period  cannot  be  far  remote  when,  as  he  hopes  he 
shall  never  stand  in  the  way  of  usefulness,  he  will  either  entirely 
resign  his  labors,  or  share  them  with  another ; and,  though  he  knows 
the  extreme  difficulty  attached  to  a concern  where  three  parties  are 
so  deeply  interested,  the  Lord  can  provide.  Now  1 seem  to  be  tak- 
ing a farewell  of  the  fifty  years  which  I have  passed  within  these 
happy  wails  ! What  a difference  between  the  day  of  which  I am 
reminded,  and  this  day  ! Then , I was  rapidly  entering  life ; 1 am 
now  gradually  withdrawing  from  it.  Then,  I was  commencing  my 
voyage  across  an  untried  ocean  ; now,  with  the  glass  in  my  hand,  I 
am  looking  for  the  fair  havens.  Then,  i was  a mere  youth : now 
surrounded  with  children  and  grandchildren.  What  was  then 
anxiety,  is  now  repose ; what  was  then  hope,  is  now  accomplish- 
ment ; what  w'as  then  prayer,  is  now  praise.  What  a season  of 
humiliation,  you  will  naturally  conclude,  must  this  have  been  ! 
We  are  hardly  aware  of  our  deficiencies  and  imperfections  till  some- 
thing occurs  which  drives  us  to  retire,  and  reflect  and  review. 
But  who  can  look  back  upon  fifty  years,  and  not  exclaim,  ‘ Entei 
not  into  judgment  with  thy  servant,  O Lord ; for  in  thy  sight  shall 


230  SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 


no  flesh  living  be  justified/  ‘ 0 Lord,  if  thou  shouldst  mark  in- 
iquity, 0 Lord,  who  can  stand  V Yet  what  a source  of  thanksgiving 
ought  it  to  be  ! How  has  my  life  been  indulged  ! How  few  have 
been  so  satisfied  with  favor,  and  filled  with  the  blessing  of  the 
Lord!  Yet  I have  had  trialp  enough  to  remind  me  that 

‘Full  bliss  is  bliss  divine.’ 

“ Though  I have  not  drunk  deep  of  the  cup,  I have  tasted  the 
bitterness  of  affliction.  One  trial  has  pressed  upon  me  with  peculiar 
force  ; and  concerning  which  I should  have  been  ready  to  say,  Lord, 
afflict  me  in  any  other  point ! But  his  ways  are  judgment. 

“But  what  deliverances  have  I experienced  during  this  period! 
Serious  attacks  of  indisposition  formerly  prepared  me  to  expect  an 
abbreviated  ministry  ; and  perhaps  you  looked  for  it  too ; but,  hav- 
ing obtained  help  of  God,  I continue  to  this  day  ; and,  after  all  the 
Ebenezers  I have  reared  along  the  road,  I now  rear  the  largest  of 
them  all.  And, 

“ * Here  in  thy  house  I leave  my  vows, 

And  thy  rich  grace  record ; 

Witness,  ye  saints  who  hear  me  now, 

If  I forsake  the  Lord.’  ” 

On  the  evening  of  the  same  day  the  Rev.  Timothy 
East,  then  of  Birmingham,  preached  from  Daniel  xii. 
3 : u They  that  turn  many  to  righteousness  (shall  shine) 
as  the  stars  forever  and  ever.” 

On  the  Tuesday  morning  following,  (Feb.  2,)  a pub- 
lic breakfast  took  place  at  the  Assembly  Rooms.  The 
number  of  persons  present  at  the  breakfast  was  eight 
hundred  and  twenty.  The  ministers,  attending  both 
from  the  city  and  neighborhood,  were  about  forty. 
Henry  Godwin,  Esq.,  was  called  to  the  chair. 

In  his  introductory  observations  Mr.  Godwin  par- 
ticularly alluded  to  the  friendship  of  Mr.  Wilberforce 
for  Mr.  Jay.  He  said,* — 

“ There  is  one  witness  whom  I could  almost  wish  were  here  this 
morning  to  bear  his  testimony  to  the  worth  of  our  beloved  pastor. 


SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 


231 


Believe  me,  sir,  I am  not  going  to  indulge  in  the  language  of  adu- 
lation ; it  would  be  as  repugnant  to  me  as  it  would  be  offensive  to 
you ; and  as  contrary  to  the  canons  of  good  taste  as  to  the  canons 
of  Scripture.  I wish  the  sainted  Wilberforce  were  here  to  testify 
his  esteem  for  you  ; and  we  know  not  but  that  he  may  be  looking 
down  with  pleasure  upon  us  now ; for  if  angels  rejoice  over  a re- 
pentant sinner,  why  should  not  glorified  saints  look  with  ecstasy 
upon  such  a scene  as  this  ? But  I can  give  you  the  testimony  of 
Wilberforce  himself ; and  I give  it  you  on  the  veracity  of  a man, 
who  feels,  I trust,  that  he  stands  in  the  sight  of  God. 

“ Though  not  intimately  acquainted  with  that  good  man,  I had 
the  pleasure  of  having  three  interviews  with  him,  in  one  of  which 
Mr.  Jay  was  the  subject  of  conversation  ; speaking  of  whom  he 
said,  ‘There  is  one  thing  in  Jay,  (for  he  spoke  familiarly,  and  I 
will  speak  familiarly  too,)  there  is  one  thing  in  Jay,  dear  Jay,  that 
1 love  ; it  is  his  uniform  consistency,  his  uniform  humility.  I re- 
member when  he  was  a very  young  man ; and  I know  that  the 
popular  applause  which  followed  him  was  enough  to  turn  a young 
head ; but  he  always  kept  his  steady  course ; I never  saw  him  in 
the  least  inflated  by  it.  I never  saw  the  least  indication  of  his 
being  so ; he  seemed  to  shake  it  off  as  the  lion  shakes  the  dew  from 
his  mane.  Dear  Jay,  I love  Jay !’  Such  was  the  testimony  of 
Wilberforce ; but  his  sons  appear  to  have  forgotten  that  love ; at 
all  events  they  have  not  shown  it  in  the  Biography  of  their  Father.” 


After  some  further  observations  appropriate  to  the 
occasion,  the  chairman  read  the  following  address 
from  the  church  and  congregation  : — 

TO  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 

Reverend  and  Dear  Sir, — Fifty  years  have  rolled  away  since  a 
gracious  God  was  pleased  to  direct  the  Church  and  Congregation 
assembling  in  Argyle  Chapel  to  choose  you  as  their  pastor.  Solemn 
is  the  thought  that  of  those  who  then  crowded  to  hear  you  profess 
“ a good  profession  before  many  witnesses,”  few — very  few — remain 
to  welcome  this  day;  and  of  those  who  then  invited  you  to  ac- 
cept the  ministerial  charge,  one,  only  one,  honored  individual  sur- 
vives. But  God  has  preserved  you  1 and  we  are  now  assembled  to 
commemorate  the  lapse  of  half  a century,  spent  in  holy  duty  anj 


232  SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

affectionate  intercourse  between  yourself  and  the  people  of  your 
charge. 

We  come  not  to  praise  you.  It  would  not  be  acceptable  to  you, 
and  we  regard  the  occasion  as  too  hallowed  for  any  such  purpose. 
We  desire  to  unite  with  you  in  fervent  gratitude  to  the  Great  Head 
of  the  Church  for  the  signal  blessings  He  has  bestowed  on  you, 
in  fitting  you  for  the  high,  and  sacred,  and  distinguished  course 
of  ministerial  usefulness  He  has  enabled  you  to  fulfil ; and  on  us, 
as  a Church  and  Congregation,  in  providing  for  us  so  rich  and 
edifying  an  exhibition  of  the  Gospel  of  the  grace  of  God. 

But  while  we  bow  in  gratitude  before  the  Most  High,  and  would 
devoutly  adore  Him  for  his  goodness,  we  cannot  be  insensible  that 
under  Him  “ from  whom  cometh  every  good  and  perfect  gift,”  we 
owe  you  much.  To  the  great  Apostle  of  the  Gentiles,  Philemon 
owed  his  “own  self.”  To  you  some  of  us  are  under  similar  obli- 
gations ; and  it  is  our  prayer,  that,  with  those  of  our  predecessors 
and  fellow-worshippers,  who  have  departed  in  the  faith,  we  may 
unitedly  rejoice  in  the  day  of  Christ,  that  you  have  neither  run 
nor  labored  in  vain. 

Receive  from  us,  very  dear  sir,  the  assurance  of  our  strong  affection 
and  unabated  regard;  and  with  it,  as  a token  of  our  attachment  to 
your  person,  of  our  veneration  for  your  character,  and  of  our  grat- 
itude for  your  labors  as  a faithful  minister  of  Christ,  we  request 
your  acceptance  of  the  accompanying  tribute  of  esteem. 

Finally,  we  pray  for  your  prosperity,  and  commend  you  to  the 
love  of  the  Saviour.  May  the  evening  of  life,  which  is  now  come 
upon  you,  and  upon  one  who  has  tenderly  and  long  augmented  your 
joys  and  alleviated  your  anxieties,  ever  be  irradiated  by  tlie.Divine 
presence ; and  when  it  shall  please  Him,  whom  you  serve,  to  call 
you  to  the  temple  above,  may  these  glorious  words  break  upon  your 
ear,  “Well  done,  good  and  faithful  servant ; enter  thou  into  the  joy 
of  thy  Lord.” 


Signed  on  behalf  of  the  Church  and  Congregation,  Bath,  January 
30th,  1841 : — 


Henry  Griffith, 


William  New  all, 
James  Bryant, 

R.  H.  Griffith, 


Isaac  Tiiley 
Jacob  Titley, 
Samuel  Fisher, 


Deacons  of  the  Ch^vci 


SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AU TOBIOGRAPH  Y. 


233 


H.  Godwin,  Chairman  of  the  Committee, 
Rice  Hopkins,  Secretary  of  the  C mimittee. 


John  Matthews, 

George  King, 

Richard  Parker  Lemon, 
William  Price, 

Richard  Finigan. 

William  James, 

John  Griffiths  Mansford, 
J.  C.  Spencer, 

S.  King, 

Henry  Morgan, 


William  G eorge, 

John  Barnard, 

Edward  Saunders, 

Charles  Godwin, 

George  Nortiimore, 
Thomas  Barter, 

James  Griffiths, 

William  Gibbons, 

Henry  Edmund  Goodridge, 


Being  the  Committee  appointed  at  a General  Meeting  of  the 
Church  and  Congregation,  held  13th  October,  1840. 

With  this  Address,  sir,  which  so  fully  expresses  my  own  senti- 
ments, I have  to  present  you  also  with  this  salver,  and  purse, 
(which  contains  £650,)  as  a token  of  our  united  esteem,  affection, 
and  gratitude. 


The  salver  was  of  silver,  with  a shell  pattern  border, 
containing  in  the  centre  the  following  inscription,  sur- 
rounded with  an  engraved  wreath  of  flowers : — 


Presented, 

Together  with  the  Sum  of  Six  Hundred  and  Fifty  Pounds, 
to  the 

REV.  WILLIAM  JAY, 

By  the  Members  of  the  Church  and  Congregation 
Assembled  in  Argyle  Chapel,  Bath, 

And  by  other  Friends, 

On  the  completion  of  the  Fiftieth  Year  of  his  happy  and  useful  Pastorate, 
As  a Tribute  of 

Christian  esteem,  affection,  and  gratitude. 

January  30,  1841. 

The  Rev.  William  Jay  then  addressed  the  assembly 
as  follows : — 


Mr.  Chairman  and  my  Christian  friends, — Of  late  years  you  have 
not  often  heard  me  speak  publicly,  unless  in  my  own  appropriate 


234  SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 


sphere.  It  was  not  without  reflection  and  conviction  that,  believ- 
ing every  man  is  best  in  his  own  order,  considering  the  limitation 
of  human  powers,  and  knowing  how  liable  I was  to  importunities, 
and  feeling  the  pressure  of  various  important  engagements,  I was 
induced  to  lay  down  a rule — and  which  I rendered  general,  in  order 
to  avoid  giving  particular  offence — that  I would  decline  all  plat- 
form engagements,  and  confine  myself  more  exclusively  to  the  press 
and  the  pulpit. 

With  regard  o the  former,  I hope  I have  not  erred,  because  I 
have  not  failed,  God  having  given  large  acceptance  and  circulation 
to  my  various  and  numerous  publications ; in  consequence  of  which 
I have  the  pleasure  to  think  that,  after  my  decease,  there  are  many 
who  may  derive  some  pleasure  and  profit  from  the  labors  of  my 
pen ; and  especially  that  my  own  church  and  congregation  will  be 
able  to  have  in  remembrance  many  of  the  things  they  heard  from 
the  living  voice. 

JSFor  do  I think  I have  been  mistaken  with  regard  to  the  latter, 
when  I was  led  to  view  my  principal  duty  as  lying  in  Argyle 
Chapel,  since,  after  having  preached  there  for  more  than  half  a cen- 
tury, I have  had  no  diminution  in  attendance  or  attention ; and  I 
now  survey  this  large  and  voluntary  assembly  convened  together 
to  exhibit  tokens  of  their  regard. 

Vfithout  any  intimation  or  promise  from  myself,  I fear  an  expect- 
ation has  been  raised  that,  on  this  occasion,  I should  take  rather  a 
large  review  of  a ministry,  the  fiftieth  anniversary  of  whose  ordi- 
nation so  many  of  my  friends  have  agreed  to  celebrate  in  this  flat- 
tering manner.  But,  in  the  first  place,  in  the  usual  course  of  nature, 
you  will  soon,  from  what  I may  leave  behind  me,  learn  some  of  the 
circumstances  of  my  earlier  history,  if  they  may  be  worth  inquir- 
ing after  ; and  you  will  see  the  peculiar,  the  very  peculiar  manner 
in  which  the  providence  of  God,  without  any  design  or  effort  of 
my  own,  or  of  my  humble  friends,  led  me  into  a work  to  which  I 
have  consecrated  so  large  a portion  of  my  life  happily,  and  I hope 
not  unprofitably.  And,  in  the  next  place,  on  Sabbath-day  morning 
last,  (as  our  Chairman  has  mentioned,)  I took  a pretty  large  review 
of  things,  especially  as  they  led  to  the  formation  of  my  connection 
with  those  who  have  so  long  been  “my  hope,  and  joy,  and  crown 
of  rejoicing together  with  some  other  circumstances  connected 
with  the  Church  and  with  the  Pastor. 

I seem,  therefore,  now  only  called  to  do  what  would  be  a very 
pleasing  duty  were  it  not  for  the  load  of  emotion  under  which  I 


SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 


235 


am  called  to  discharge  it ; for,  unless  I were  made  up  of  insensibil- 
ity and  stupidity,  you  must  suppose  that  I could  not  receive  such 
an  address,  such  a token,  such  a testimonial,  without  feelings  which 
would  be  too  oppressive  and  embarrassing  to  allow  of  a full,  or  per- 
haps even  proper,  utterance.  I will  not,  therefore,  attempt  what  I 
feel  to  be  impracticable  ; but  will  briefly  and  simply,  and  in  a man- 
ner the  most  respectful  and  grateful,  acknowledge  my  obligations 
to  you,  Mr.  Chairman,  for  your  disinterested,  zealous,  and  judicious 
agency — to  the  gentlemen  of  the  Committee  who  have  been  con- 
nected with  you  ; and  to  all  those  who  have  contributed  on  this  oc- 
casion, as  if  mentioned  by  name.  Many  of  them  are  present ; they 
can  receive  my  thanks  from  my  own  lips  immediately ; and  I hope 
that,  in  some  way  or  other,  they  will  reach  all  those  contributors 
also  who  are  absent — for  I find  that  I have  had  friends  not  only  at 
home  but  abroad — and  also  to  that  distinguished  and  truly  Chris- 
tian Poet  who  has  deigned  to  employ  his  Muse  on  this  occasion. 

But  what  do  I owe  to  those  ladies  who  darted  into  this  business, 
and  who  have  shown  (they  are  always  combined  in  them)  so  much 
earnestness  and  taste  in  the  arrangement  of  this  festival  ? I never 
indeed  despair  of  anything  being  done,  and  being  done  well,  when 
it  once  gets  into  the  heads,  and  the  hearts,  and  the  hands  of  females. 
My  fair  sisters,  I am  not  indulging  the  language  of  flattery.  My 
conscience  bears  me  witness  that  I have  always  had  a concern  in 
private  and  in  public  to  plead  the  cause  of  your  sex ; and  you  may 
take  it,  if  you  please,  as  a kind  of  testamentary  avowal,  that,  in  a 
long  and  not  unobserving  life,  I have  always  found  females — like 
the  dear  afflicted  one  at  my  right  hand — worthy  of  peculiar  confi- 
dence, esteem,  and  praise. 

I hope  I have  character  enough  to  obtain  for  me  a belief,  when  1 
affirm,  that  all,  with  regard  to  this  Jubilee — excepting  the  sacred 
part  of  it — originated  with,  and  has  been  carried  on  by,  others ; 
and  therefore  all  the  guilt  must  rest  upon  the  heads  of  a numerous 
body  of  friends,  who  have  been  perhaps  too  partial  and  too  warm 
in  their  friendship. 

I should  be  sorry  if  any  have  been  led  to  imagine,  because  I have 
generally  been  successful  in  life,  that  I had  now  well  feathered  a 
nest  for  myself,  or  for  one  dearer  to  me  than  myself.  But  I can 
glory  in  saying  this  is  not  the  case.  While,  therefore,  with  regard 
to  the  pecuniary  part  of  this  oblation,  I am  not  at  a loss  to  employ 
it,  especially  relatively  and  prospectively,  yet  it  is  not  with  this 
that  I am  principally  impressed.  “ How  long  have  I to  live  that  I 


236  SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 


shou_d  go  up  with  the  king  to  Jerusalem  ?”  I hope  Providence  and 
grace  have  taught  me,  in  whatsoever  state  I have  been,  therewith 
to  be  content.  Nor  can  I expect  to  derive  any  immediate  comfort 
from  this  present ; but  as  a testimony  of  respect  and  approbation  I 
exceedingly  prize  it ; and  there  are  few  things  which  could  have 
afforded  me  more  pleasure,  considering  the  principle  from  which 
the  gift  has  sprung,  and  the  various  expressions  of  esteem  and  re- 
gard with  which  it  has  been  accompanied. 

I feel  also  the  unsectarian  nature  of  this  boon,  as  it  has  come 
from  churchmen  and  dissenters,  and  from  the  various  religious  par- 
ties for  whom  I have  often  preached,  and  for  whom  I have  al- 
ways prayed,  saying,  “ Grace  be  with  all  them  that  love  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  in  sincerity  for  “ whosoever  shall  do  the  will  of  my 
Father  which  is  in  heaven,  the  same  is  my  mother,  and  sister,  and 
brother.” 

From  the  rank  and  office  of  some  of  the  contributors,  in  Church 
and  State,  perhaps  it  may  be  expected  that  there  should  be  a more 
distinct  acknowledgment.  I am  very  willing  to  render  to  them  the 
praise  which  is  their  due ; but  you  will  allow  me  to  say,  I have 
been  most  affected  with  the  poor  of  my  flock,  and  nothing  will  so 
long  remain  written  on  the  fleshly  table  of  my  heart  as  the  gener- 
osity of  one  individual  who  presented  sixpence  to  one  of  my  dea- 
cons, adding,  “ I only  wish  it  were  a hundred  pounds.” 

I have  only  one  thing  more  to  add.  I take  this  purse,  and  I pre- 
sent it  to  you,  madam,  ( addressing  Mrs.  Jay , in  whose  hands  he  placed 
the  purse , amidst  the  warm  applause  of  the  company, ) — I present  it  to 
you,  madam,  who  have  always  kept  my  purse,  and  therefore  it  has 
been  so  well  kept.  Consider  it  as  entirely  sacred  to  your  pleasure, 
your  use,  your  service,  your  comfort.  I know  this  has  been  perfectly 
unexpected  by  you,  but  it  is  also  perfectly  deserved  by  you. 

Mr.  Chairman,  and  my  Christian  friends, — There  is  not  one  here 
this  morning  but  would  acquiesce  in  this  appropriation  if  they 
knew  the  value  of  this  female  as  a wife  for  more  than  fifty  years  ; 
and  if  they  knew  also  the  obligation  the  public  is  under  to  her,  if  I 
have  been  enabled  in  any  measure  and  degree  to  serve  my  genera- 
tion ; and  how  much  her  sex  owe  to  one  who  always  raised  and 
confirmed  my  estimation  of  them ; and  especially  how  much  my 
own  church  and  congregation  owe  to  one  who  has  watched  over 
their  preacher’s  health,  who  has  cheered  him  under  all  his  trials, 
who  has  reminded  him  continually  of  his  duty,  who  has  animated 
him  in  the  prosecution  of  it,  and  who  has  freed  him,  when  in  he** 


SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 


237 


power,  from  every  interruption  and  embarrassment,  that  he  might 
be  free  in  his  work ; and  how  much  my  family  owe  to  her  for  aid- 
ing  in  training  up  a number  of  children,  who  will  always  "all  her 
blessed ; and  being  the  mother  of  another  mother,  who  now  resides 
in  America,  shining  at  the  head  of  a lovely  train  of  thirteen  children, 
all  walking  with  her  in  the  way  everlasting. 

After  the  delivery  of  Mr.  Jay’s  speech,  the  following 
gentlemen  addressed  the  meeting  : the  Rev.  R.  Elliott 
of  Devizes,  the  oldest  of  Mr.  Jay’s  contemporaries,  the 
Rev.  J.  Gr.  Bedford  of  Winchester,  a minister  of  the 
Established  Church,  the  Rev.  T.  Haynes  of  Bristol, 
the  Rev.  T.  East  of  Birmingham,  W.  T.  Blair,  Esq., 
the  Rev.  S.  Martin  of  Cheltenham  (since  of  London), 
Edward  Smith,  Esq.,  of  London. 

The  Rev.  J.  Jackson,  of  Taunton,  then  gave  out 
one  of  the  hymns  composed  for  the  occasion  by  James 
Montgomery,  Esq. ; after  which  he  pronounced  the 
usual  benediction,  and  dismissed  the  assembly. 

EVENING  MEETING. 

At  the  evening  meeting  in  Argyle  Chapel,  Henry 
Godwin,  Esq.,  was  again  called  to  the  chair.  On  one 
side  of  the  pulpit  was  placed  a handsome  stone  pillar 
commemorative  of  Mr.  Jay’s  predecessor,  the  Rev, 
Thomas  Tuppen,  and  of  the  erection  of  the  chapel ; 
and  on  the  other  side  of  the  pulpit  a corresponding 
pillar  commemorating  the  fifty  years’  pastorate  of  the 
Rev.  W.  Jay.  The  pillars  are  of  Scotch  granite  beau- 
tifully polished,  and  surmounted  by  a bronze  lamp. 
Prayer  was  offered  by  the  Rev.  John  Glanville  of 
Kingswood,  and  one  of  the  hymns  composed  by  Mr. 
Montgomery  was  sung  by  the  congregation.  The 
chairman  then  addressed  the  assembly  as  follows  : — 


238  SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 


“I  believe  the  present  meeting  is  assembled  to  praise  God,  and 
that  praise  will  constitute  the  greater  part  of  our  employment  this 
evening.  We  are  also  assembled  for  an  object  which  must  be  fa- 
miliar to  most  of  our  friends  who  are  at  all  conversant  with  profane 
history.  We  know  that  the  setting  up  of  pillars  and  obelisks  was 
very  common  in  ancient  times ; and  so  early  did  the  practice  obtain 
in  the  world,  that  the  period  when  the  pyramids  of  Egypt  and 
others  were  set  up  has  been  the  subject  of  dispute  among  historians  ; 
and,  to  the  present  day,  there  is  a difficulty,  if  not  an  impossibility, 
of  ascertaining  how  early  the  setting  up  of  pillars  might  have  be- 
gun in  the  profane  world.  We  see  them  also  in  use  in  our  own 
time.  We  have  our  Wellington  pillars  and  our  Nelson  pillars,  and 
our  obelisks,  and  the  crosses  which  we  see  at  the  roadside  ; and  vo- 
tive altars  which  are  discovered  in  digging  foundations  for  build- 
ings in  this  neighborhood,  show  us  that  the  custom  is  ancient,  and 
perhaps  laudable. 

‘‘But  these  trophies,  these  obelisks,  these  pillars,  were  raised  for 
mortal  heroes,  to  perpetuate  the  fame  of  those  whose  glory  was  in 
the  field  of  battle,  who  carried  carnage,  with  garments  rolled  in 
blood,  through  the  world.  They  have  been  crowned  indeed  with 
the  emblems  of  victory ; but  the  victory  has  been  attended  with 
the  sighs,  the  mourning,  and  the  tears  of  widows  and  orphans.  We 
are,  however,  assembled  this  evening  to  set  up  other  pillars.  We 
have  a higher  and  a brighter  object.  We  have  to-night  to  set  up 
peaceful  emblems, — to  follow  examples  recorded  in  the  Scriptures 
as  our  authority  for  what  we  are  about  to  do.  I am  sure  that  most 
of  those  who  hear  me  now  are  familiar  with  some  of  the  first  pillars 
which  were  set  up,  such  as  that  erected  by  Jacob  on  his  journey  to 
Padanaram.  The  pillar  which  he  there  set  up  produced  an  awful 
impression  upon  his  mind,  which  constrained  him  to  say,  (and  may 
we  now  and  at  all  times,  when  we  enter  this  sacred  house,  entertain 
similar  feelings,) — ‘ How  awful  is  this  place ! This  is  none  other 
but  the  house  of  God,  and  the  gate  of  heaven/  A little  of  this  feel- 
ing to-night,  amidst  all  our  joy  and  all  our  praise,  will  not  be  either 
inconvenient  or  inconsistent. 

“There  are  other  accounts  in  the  Scriptures  recording  similar 
occurrences,  such  as  the  setting  up  of  the  twelve  pillars  by  Moses 
in  the  wilderness.  But  there  is  a pillar  spoken  of  in  the  Apoca- 
lypse which  we  all  should  think  of ; that  is  the  pillar  which  is  to 
be  in  heaven ; the  pillar  that  is  to  bear  the  temple  there ; the  pillar 
that  is  to  bear  the  inscription  of  the  Christian’s  name,  and  be  placed 


SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 


239 


in  that  city  whence  they  shall  no  more  go  out.  Oh!  let  us  be  more 
emulous  than  ever,  tha't  we  may  become  the  pillar  that  St.  John 
saw  in  the  temple,  and  that  our  names  may  be  written  upon  it.” 

Resolutions  were  then  passed  recording  the  events 
celebrated,  and  expressing  the  gratitude  of  the  assem- 
bly for  the  successful  and  happy  pastorate  of  the  Rev. 
W.  Jay  through  fifty  years. 

The  speakers  were  the  Rev.  T.  East  of  Birmingham, 
the  Rev.  W.  Bunting  of  Manchester,  the  Rev.  T. 
Haynes  of  Bristol,  the  Rev.  S.  Nichols,  &c. 

The  younger  members  of  the  congregation  having 
determined  to  take  part  in  the  celebration,  presented 
their  minister  with  a handsome  gold  medal  and  a sil- 
ver salver.  On  one  side  the  medal  presents  a likeness 
of  Mr.  Jay,  with  the  following  inscription: — 

“The  Rev.  William  Jay  completed  a Pastorate  of  Fifty  Years, 
January  80,  1841,” 


The  reverse  shows  the  front  elevation  of  Argyle 
Chapel,  with  the  inscription : — 

“Argyle  Chapel,  Bath,  Erected  1789. 

First  Enlargement,  1804. 

Second  Enlargement,  1821. 


The  salver  bears  the  following  inscription : — 

“The  juvenile  members  of  the  church  and  congregation  of  Ar- 
gyle Chapel  present  this  salver,  bearing  a gold  medal,  commemora- 
tive of  the  event,  as  a tribute  of  affection  to  their  highly-esteemed 
pastor,  the  Rev.  William  Jay,  on  the  completion  of  the  jubilee  of 
his  ministerial  labors,  with  the  sincere  hope  that  he  may  long  be 
spared  to  them  a3  their  shepherd. — Bath,  30th  Jan.,  1841.” 

This  testimonial  was  presented  by  a deputation  of 


240  SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 


the  young  people,  headed  by  Mr.  King  and  Mr.  Fini- 
gan.  Mr.  Jay  then  ascended  the  pulpit,  and  addressed 
his  young  friends  as  follows  : — • 

“ I feel  more  at  home  here,  though  not  entirely  so,  amidst  these 
peculiarities.  Mr.  Chairman  and  my  dear  young  friends, — I little 
imagined  I should  have  been  called  upon  for  a second  address  on 
this  occasion.  I feel  entirely  exhausted,  not  by  exertion,  but  by 
emotion  ; for  who  ever  endured  such  a persecution  of  kindness,  and 
friendship,  and  honor,  as  I have  endured  this  morning  and  evening ; 

“ And  yet  I cannot  complain  of  being  called  to  this  service.  Yea, 
I ought  to  feel  gratified  and  grateful  in  no  ordinary  degree.  The 
token  I have  now  received  is  enhanced  and  endeared  by  the  very 
quarter  from  whence  it  comes.  For  the  young  are  the  hopes  of  our 
families,  and  of  our  churches,  and  of  our  country.  On  them  we  de- 
pend to  fill  all  the  sacred  and  civil  departments  in  the  community ; 
for  one  generation  passeth  away,  and  another  cometh,  and  none  is 
suffered  to  continue  by  reason  of  death.  But,  0,  could  we  see  a 
larger  number  of  the  rising  race  coming  forward  as  a seed  to  serve 
the  Redeemer,  who  shall  be  accounted  to  him  for  a generation  : — 
how  would  this  gently  loosen  the  cords  of  life,  and  enable  us  to  say, 
1 Lord,  now  lettest  thou  thy  servant  depart  in  peace,  according  to 
thy  word ; for  mine  eyes  have  seen  thy  salvation.’  My  dear  young 
friends, — what  a privilege — for  I will  not  refer  to  it  as  a duty  now 
— what  a privilege  is  early  piety  ! hence  the  language  of  Solomon 
which  we  so  often  quote,  ‘ I love  them  that  love  me,  and  they  that 
seek  me  early  shall  find  me and  which  has  so  frequently  adorned 
an  early  tomb.  All  that  seek  shall  find.  The  force  of  this  promise, 
therefore,  must  be  considered  comparatively.  All  alike  find,  but 
all  do  not  find  alike.  Is  there  no  difference  between  your  finding 
Him  now  in  the  beginning  of  your  journey,  to  guide  you  safely  for- 
ward, and  finding  Him  after  wandering  in  wrong  roads,  and  after 
being  robbed  and  wounded  by  thieves,  and  having  your  strength 
worn  out,  and  the  shadows  of  the  evening  falling  upon  you  ? Is 
there  no  difference,  my  young  friends,  between  finding  Him  in  the 
loveliness  and  cheerfulness  of  life,  and  finding  Him  ‘ when  the  days 
and  the  years  draw  near  wherein  ye  will  say,  we  have  no  pleasure 
in  them’  ? No  difference  between  your  finding  Him  in  the  health 
of  your  countenance  and  the  vigor  of  your  strength,  and  finding 
Him  only  when  your  bones  will  be  filled  with  the  sins  of  your  youth, 


SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  241 


which  lie  vlown  with  you  in  the  grave  ? No,  none  find  Him  like  those 
that  seek  Him  early.  None  find  such  peculiar  acceptance  with 
Him,  none  derive  such  distinguished  privileges  from  Him.  A thou- 
sand satisfactions  and  advantages  are  wanting  in  a late  conversion 
which  adorn  and  bless  an  earlier  one.  Take  an  old  man ; his  con- 
version is  of  importance  to  himself;  but  what  is  it  to  others?  His 
conversion  secures  him  for  eternity,  but  it  is  attended  with  no  use- 
fulness in  life.  He  runs  no  race;  he  accomplishes  no  warfare ; he 
gains  no  laurels ; glorifies  not  God  in  his  body  and  spirit ; nor 
serves  his  generation  according  to  the  will  of  God. 

“ There  is  a proverb  which  you,  perhaps,  may  have  met  with, 
which  says,  ‘Young  saints  prove  old  devils.’  I would  rather  reverse 
this,  and  say,  that  young  saints  often  prove  old  angels.  Read  through 
the  Scriptures ; notice  the  history  of  Joseph,  and  Samuel,  and  David, 
and  Daniel,  and  John,  and  Timothy.  Read  through  the  history  of 
our  godly  ancestors.  Remember  the  language  of  Beza  in  his  will : 
* Lord,’  says  he,  ‘ I thank  thee  that  at  the  early  age  of  sixteen  I was 
enabled  to  dedicate  myself  to  thy  service.’  Here  the  speaker  could 
refer  to  his  own  experience,  and  perhaps  it  would  not  be  improper 
on  this  occasion.  My  young  friends,  if  he  had  not  been  cut  off  in 
the  midst  of  his  days,  what  a different  figure  would  he  have  made 
at  this  time,  had  he  been  the  victim  of  youthful  vices ! And  I am 
persuaded  there  is  not  a Christian  here  who  is  not,  next  to  the  sal- 
vation of  his  soul,  more  grateful  for  an  early  consecration  to  the 
service  and  glory  of  God. 

‘•Now  I presume  that  many  of  our  young  friends,  who  have  joined 
in  the  testimony  of  respect,  are  already  walking  in  the  truth,  and  I 
can  have  no  greater  joy  than  to  see  this.  But  I hope  this  will  be 
the  case  with  all  who  have  joined  in  this  token  of  respect.  Oh,  my 
young  friends,  it  would  be  sad,  it  would  be  dreadful,  for  any  of  you, 
aftep  having  come  forward  thus  to  honor  your  minister  now,  to 
constrain  him  hereafter,  on  a more  public  occasion,  to  condemn  you 
— to  say,  Lord,  they  are  guilty : Lord,  they  have  destroyed  them- 
selves. I instructed  them  ; I warned  them ; I invited  them  ; I be- 
sought them  with  tears  to  come  unto  Thee.  But  they  turned  awav 
from  him  that  speaketh  from  heaven ; they  neglected  so  great  salva- 
tion ; they  rejected  the  counsel  of  God  against  themselves.  But  I 
hope  better  things  of  you,  and  things  that  accompany  salvation, 
though  I thus  speak.  And,  0 my  young  friends,  who  have  thus 
favored  me,  could  I take  many  of  you  by  the  hand  and  lead  you  to 
the  table  of  the  Lord,  it  would  afford  mo  much  more  delight  than 


242  SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 


tlie  reception  of  this  medal.  And  yet  I do  not  undervalue  this  pres 
ent ; yea,  I prize  it,  not  only  for  the  exquisite  beauty  of  the  work- 
manship, but  for  the  sake  of  those  who  have  presented  it.  It  will 
remind  me  of  you,  my  young  friends,  and  lead  me  to  remember  you, 
too,  for  good. 

“This  medal,  you  are  aware,  cannot  long  remain  in  my  possess- 
ion ; but  it  will,  as  our  chairman  has  remarked,  serve  as  an  heir- 
loom in  my  family  ; so  that  my  children  and  my  children’s  children, 
when  they  look  upon  it,  may  prize  it,  and  remember  how  long  their 
father  labored  within  these  walls,  and  how  God  smiled  upon  him, 
and  was  pleased  to  favor  him  to  the  last. 

“ Here  are  two  pillars  erected.  Delicacy  and  my  feelings  will 
not  allow  me  to  refer  to  them.  Indeed,  the  allusion  would  be  un- 
necessary after  the  remarks  which  have  been  made  by  our  chair- 
man. But  remember  they  are  memorials.  One  of  them  is  a memo- 
rial of  my  predecessor ; the  other,  after  awhile,  will  be  a memorial 
of  myself.  O then  may  I be  enjoying  Him  above,  while  you  are 
zealously  serving  Him  below  ; and  at  last  may  we  all  unite  in  that 
blessed  world  where  adieus  and  farewells  will  be  a sound  unknown! 
4 O God,  let  thy  work  appear  unto  thy  servants,  and  thy  glory  unto 
their  children  ; and  let  the  beauty  of  the  Lord  our  God  be  upon  us, 
and  establish  Thou  the  work  of  our  hands  upon  us  ; yea,  the  work 
of  our  hands  establish  Thou  it.’  Amen.” 

The  Bev.  D.  Wassell  of  Bath  then  gave  out  one  of 
Mr.  Montgomery’s  hymns,  and  the  Bey.  W.  Lucy  of 
Bristol  pronounced  the  usual  benediction.  The  chair- 
man then  dismissed  the  assembly. 

We  subjoin  the  hymns  composed  for  this  interesting 
occasion  by  James  Montgomery,  Esq. : — 

A blessing  on  our  Pastor’s  head, 

Lord  God,  we  fervently  implore  ; 

On  him,  this  day,  a blessing  shed, 

For  life,  for  death,  for  evermore. 

For  all  that  Thou  in  him  hast  wrought, 

For  all  that  Thou  by  him  hast  done, 

Our  warmest,  purest  thanks  be  brought, 

Through  Jesus  Christ,  our  Lord,  thy  Son. 


SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGIIAPHY.  ‘>43 


To  Thee  he  gave  his  flower  of  youth, 

To  Thee  his  manhood’s  fruit  he  gave ; 

The  herald  of  life-giving  truth, 

Dead  souls  from  deathless  death  to  save. 

Forsake  him  not  in  his  old  age, 

But  while  his  Master’s  cross  he  bears, 

Faith  be  his  staff  on  pilgrimage, 

A crown  of  glory  his  gray  hairs. 

With  holier  zeal  his  heart  enlarge, 

Though  strength  decline,  and  sight  grow  dim* 

While  we,  the  people  of  his  charge, 

Still  glorify  Thy  grace  in  him. 

So,  when  his  warfare  here  shall  cease, 

By  suffering  perfected  in  love, 

His  ransomed  soul  shall  join  in  peace 
The  church  of  the  first-born  above. 

HYMN  II. 

Hallelujah  ! heart  and  voice, 

Yielding  all  the  praise  to  Thee, 

Lord,  the  flock  would  now  rejoice 
In  the  Pastor’s  jubilee. 

Hallelujah  ! heart  and  voice, 

When  the  day  of  God  they  see, 

All  Christ’s  sheep  will  thus  rejoice, 

On  His  own  grand  jubilee. 

Hallelujah!  heart  and  voice, 

There  in  heaven  one  fold  shall  be, 

And  one  Shepherd, — to  rejoice 
In  eternal  jubilee. 


The  following  letter  from  Mr.  Montgomery,  address- 
ed to  the  Chairman  of  the  Committee,  H.  Godwin,  Esq., 
will  appropriately  conclude  this  account  of  the  Jubi- 
lee Celebration : — 


244  SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 


The  Mount,  Sheffield,  Feb.  9tb,  1841. 

Dear  Friend, — Accept  my  best  thanks  for  your  packet  and  the 
accompanying  newspaper,  which  duly  arrived  on  Saturday.  I do 
heartily  congratulate  you  and  your  brethren,  as  well  as  your  ven- 
erable pastor  and  his  partner,  on  the  happy  celebration  of  his  jubi- 
lee anniversary  in  Bath.  I have  read  the  proceedings  both  of  t .e 
Sabbath  and  the  Tuesday  following  with  great  delight ; for  yet, 
amidst  all  the  strife,  envy,  and  uncharitableness  in  churches,  and 
between  churches,  so  flagrant  at  this  time,  you  have  shown  that 
there  are  occasions,  and  there  may  be  found  professors,  when  and 
of  whom  even  an  ungodly  world  can  say,  reverence  touching  their 
hearts,  and  softening  their  tongues,  while  they  utter  the  words — 
“See  how  these  Christians  love  one  another!”  Alas!  how  seldom 
is  this  exemplified.  The  record  of  your  festival,  however,  will  be 
hailed  throughout  the  country,  and  perhaps  through  all  Christen- 
dom, as  a blessed  evidence  of  a Philadelphian  spirit  yet  living  and 
breathing  in  a Laodicean  age,  when  the  suspended  animation  of 
lukewarmness  is  only  disturbed  by  the  hallucinations  of  that  vain- 
boasting  which  says,  “ I am  rich  and  increased  with  goods,  and  have 
need  of  nothing,”  when — you  know  where  to  look  for  the  sequel, 
and  what  that  is.  “For  the  divisions  of  Reuben  there  were  great 
thoughts  of  heart,”  says  Deborah  in  her  song,  and  she  doubles  the 
burthen  of  her  lamentations  by  adding,  “ For  the  divisions  of  Reuben 
there  were  searchings  of  heart.”  In  the  multitude  of  our  thoughts 
within  us,  on  our  unhappy  divisions,  personal,  domestic,  and  denom- 
inational, as  Christians,  may  there  be  great  searchings  of  our  hearts, 
and  trying  of  our  ways,  that  we  may  turn  again  to  the  Lord,  and 
to  our  first  love,  if  we  ever  loved  at  all;  for  assuredly  there  is  an 
awful  apostasy  from  this,  among  and  between  every  section  of  the 
catholic  church  in  this  land, — and  the  plague  has  extended  its  bale- 
ful influence  even  into  the  fields  of  missionary  labors.  But  I must 
forbear, — the  digression  has  not  been  wilful,  but  I was  drawn  into 
it  insensibly  from  feeling  that  the  scene  of  holy  harmony  at  Bath 
ought  not  to  have  been  one  of  rare  occurrence,  but  more  or  less  of 
every-day  felicity  among  our  Saviour’s  disciples,  when  and  wher- 
ever they  meet  in  His  name  and  He  is  in  the  midst. 

I thought  much  of  you  on  the  two  days,  especially  on  the  Tues- 
day, when  the  meetings — the  love-feasts  I ought  to  call  them — were 
held,  because  with  us  the  weather  was  tempestuous,  and  I feared  that 
with  you,  if  the  visitation  reached  so  far,  many  of  your  friends  might 
be  disappointed  of  the  “hope  deferred”  which  they  were  already 


SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 


245 


cherishing  when  I was  at  Bath  fourteen  months  ago,  of  being  par- 
takers and  helpers  cf  the  joy  of  their  brethren  and  companions  on 
the  expected  jubilee  of  their  venerated  pastor’s  ministry  among 
their  fathers  already  called  to  glory,  and  themselves  I trust  on  their 
way  thither  under  the  staff  and  rod  of  the  Great  Shepherd’s  minis- 
try to  the  flock  of  God  in  your  neighborhood,  over  which  he  has 
been  so  long  a watchful  and  faithful  overseer.  It  appears,  however, 
that  whatever  storms  might  rage  without,  there  was  peace  within, 
and  as  many  to  enjoy  it  as  the  rooms  would  contain. 

I am  greatly  indebted  to  Mrs.  Godwin  for  the  jubilee  medallion 
— the  workmanship  of  which  seems  to  me  admirable,  the  likeness 
of  your  good  pastor  excellent,  and  the  simple  register  of  dates,  on 
either  side,  the  most  appropriate  of  inscriptions  in  such  a case.  It 
was  a beautiful  and  affecting  sequel  to  the  solemnities  of  the  Sab- 
bath, and  the  festivities  of  the  breakfast  on  Tuesday,  that  the  chil- 
dren and  the  youth  were  allowed  to  bring  their  offerings  of  grati- 
tude and  love  to  the  father  in  the  Gospel  of  both  old  and  young  in 
your  church  and  congregation.  I have  only  to  add  my  heart’s  de- 
sire and  prayer  to  God  for  you  all,  that  every  one  of  the  number  of 
those  who  participated  in  the  privileges  of  those  two  memorable 
days,  may  be  finally  associated  in  that  place  where,  a thousand  and 
ten  thousand  ages  hence,  each  may  remember  with  adoring  grati- 
tude the  blessedness  of  those  meetings  on  earth,  which  many  of  you 
no  doubt  felt  to  be  an  earnest  and  foretaste  of  the  glory  and  felici- 
ties of  that  house  of  God  eternal  in  the  heavens, 

“ Where  congregations  ne’er  break  up, 

And  Sabbaths  have  no  end.” 

* * * * * * 

I am  your  obliged  friend  and  servant, 

J.  Montgomery. 

A few  days  after  this  commemorative  service,  the 
Committee  of  the  Bath  Auxiliary  Bible  Society  pass- 
ed the  following  resolution  at  a very  full  meeting  by 
an  unanimous  vote  : — 

“That  this  Committee,  participating  in  the  prevalent  disposition 
of  the  Christian  public  to  glorify  God  in  the  long  course  of  consist- 
ent piety  and  extensive  usefulness  maintained  for  half  a century  in 
this  city  by  the  Rev,  W.  Jay,  and  fully  appreciating  the  value  of 


246  SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

his  unwavering  attachment  to  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society, 
from  its  earliest  formation — do  appoint  a deputation  to  wait  upon 
him,  and  request  his  acceptance  of  the  office  of  a vice-president  of 
the  Bath  Auxiliary.” 

The  deputation  consisted  of  the  Rev.  John  East,  the 
mover  of  the  resolution,  W.  T.  Blair,  R.  Perfect,  and 
W.  Sutcliffe,  Esqs.  The  interview  was  of  the  most 
cordial  and  pleasing  description.  Mr.  Jay  accepted 
the  honor,  and  his  name  henceforward  was  placed  on 
the  list  of  vice-presidents  of  the  Bath  Auxiliary. 

In  the  year  1845  Mr.  Jay  experienced  a severe  trial 
in  the  death  of  Mrs.  Jay.  She  expired,  October  14  of 
this  year,  in  the  79th  of  her  age.  From  the  time  of 
her  first  seizure,  which  Mr.  Jay  has  sufficiently  de- 
scribed in  his  twelfth  letter,  and  which  took  place  in 
the  year  1830,  she  never  recovered  the  full  use  of  hei 
faculties,  and,  as  age  produced  greater  weakness,  she 
gradually  sank  under  the  power  of  disease,  so  that  at 
length  it  became  impossible  to  hold  intelligent  conver- 
sation with  her.  She  continued,  however,  to  attend 
the  public  service  through  a great  part  of  her  affliction, 
but  it  was  doubtful  whether  she  understood  anything. 
She  seemed  sometimes  to  recognize  the  persons  of 
those  about  her,  but  generally  reversed  everything, 
calling  a son  a daughter,  and  a daughter  a son.  With 
much  confusion  of  memory  she  would  speak  of  things 
which  took  place  long  before  her  illness.  Even  as 
early  as  the  year  1834  Mr.  Jay  said  in  a letter  to  Mrs. 
Bolton  that  her  mother  was  often  very  low  on  her  ac- 
count, and  adds,  “ You  will  suppose  1 have  no  little 
engagement  in  attending  to  her  in  her  advancing  in- 
firmities, and  her  almost  total  absence  of  employment 
and  amusement.”  Again,  in  a letter  written  in  1837 


SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  247 

to  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Bolton,  then  in  America,  he  says, 
tl  Your  dear  mother  grows  feebler  with  years.  I think 
also  she  gets  blunter  in  apprehension  and  more  per- 
plexed in  speech.”  In  April,  1840,  speaking  of  other 
members  of  his  family,  he  says,  “ They  have,  more 
leisure  and  opportunity  than  I have,  with  so  many 
things  pressing  upon  me  alone,  which  your  precious 
mother  formerly  divided  with  me,  or,  rather,  entirely 
took  from  me.”  In  October,  1841,  he  says,  “Your  in- 
valuable mother  gets  very  feeble,  and  a short  walk 
soon  fatigues  her,  and  she  is  no  stranger  to  lowness, 
especially  in  thinking  of  death.  This  is,  I believe,  a 
frequent  case  with  those  who  are  best  prepared  for  it. 
But  she  does  not  and  cannot  complain  of  any  want  of 
esteem,  and  love,  and  attention,  even  to  devotedness, 
from  all  that  are  about  her,  and,  with  regard  to  my- 
self, she  seems  to  get  dearer  every  day.” 

Some  months  after  her  decease,  he  expressed  him- 
self thus  : — “ There  is  not  a day,  nor  hardly  an  hour, 
in  which  I do  not  think  of  your  inestimable  mother  ; 
and  though  she  was  getting  increasingly  helpless,  yet 
still  I had  her,  and  delighted  to  attend  her.  I now 
feel  very  solitary,  and  often  sad,  from  my  social  dispo- 
sition and  long  experience  of  such  a companion,  and 
as  privations  and  infirmities  are  likely  to  increase.” 

To  have  watched  and  attended  her  so  many  years 
under  this  painful  affliction,  and  with  so  much  tender- 
ness and  constancy,  under  his  own  advancing  years, 
must  have  been  a heavy  burden  and  a severe  disci- 
pline for  his  heart.  But  his  Christian  excellency  shone 
the  brighter  through  this  dark  domestic  cloud.  At 
• length  it  passed  away,  when  her  sorrowful  spirit  was 
emancipated  fr*om  the  bonds  of  mortality,  and  preced- 


248  SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 


ed  her  beloved  and  faithful  companion  to  the  realms 
of  perfect  and  unending  bliss. 

In  the  following  year  he  wrote  thus  to  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Bolton: — “You  blame  me  for  not  writing,  but  did  you 
know  what  I have  felt  (yet  how  strange  !)  at  the  thought 
of  writing  since,  as  it  would  necessarily  turn  much 
upon  my  great  affliction,  you  would  perhaps  blame  me 
less.  I have  yet  answered  no  one.  I physically  felt 
the  more  as  other  afflictions  preceded  it ; and  I was 
nearly  five  weeks  confined  from  air  and  exercise  by 
my  accident ; so  that  my  strength  was  lowered,  and 
my  spirits  broken,  when  I was  called  to  surrender  one 
who  had  been  my  honor,  my  comfort,  my  happiness, 
for  fifty -five  years.  I need  not  enlarge  upon  her  worth 
to  you.  You  know  I could  not  say  too  much  of  her 
as  a daughter,  a wife,  a mother,  a woman,  a Christian. 

“ What  a mild  season  ! My  garden  already  begins 
to  bud  forth.  How  many  rose-trees  do  you  imagine  I 
have  ? Five  thousand  four  hundred  and  one.  How 
fond  I get  of  flowers  ! I lately  heard  of  a pious  fe- 
male, who,  dying,  said,  1 1 am  going  to  a land  of  peace 
and  flowers.’  Yes — 

* There  everlasting  spring  abides, 

And  never-withering  flowers/ 

Well ! in  that  happy  region  is  now , and  soon 

we  shall  follow.  Oh,  for  grace  while  we  live  to  live 
unto  the  Lord,  and  when  we  die,  4 to  die  unto  the 
Lord!’” 

Referring  to  the  same  topic  in  another  letter,  he 
says,  “We  rejoice  to  find  that  you  are  so  improved  in 
health,  and  are  looking  forward  with  glowing  hope 
and  pleasure  to  an  interview  in  the  spring — lamenting 


SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  249 


only  that  time  will  turn  the  visit  into  a vision.  One 
mighty  loss  you  will  feel  and  deplore,  though  on  her 
account  we  ought  to  be  more  than  resigned — freed  as 
she  is  from  the  burden  of  the  flesh  and  growing  in- 
firmities. There  is  not  a day  but  I have  her  variously 
in  remembrance.” 

Early  in  the  year  1846  Mr.  Jay  received  a deeply 
interesting  testimony  of  affectionate  respect  and  grati- 
tude from  one  class  of  his  congregation,  whose  welfare 
both  for  this  life  and  that  to  come  he  had  often  labor- 
ed to  promote  : these  were  the  female  servants.  They 
united  their  humble  offerings  together,  and  presented 
to  him  a silver  sugar-basin,  stating  simply  that  it  came 
from  many  attached  female  servants  in  connection  with 
the  church  and  congregation. 

Mr.  J ay’s  reply  is  as  follows : — 

“Mr.  Jay  will  thank  Mary  Rogers  to  communicate  to  the  kind 
domestics,  who  with  herself  have  testified  their  regard  by  present- 
ing him  with  a piece  of  plate  ; — First,  that  he  is  much  pleased  with 
the  utensil  itself,  and  admires  its  form  and  simple  elegance.  Sec- 
ondly, that  he  much  values  it  as  to  the  quarter  from  which  it 
comes.  From  no  class  of  his  hearers  would  it  have  been  so  wel- 
come. He  has,  as  is  well  known,  always  avowed  the  obligations 
we  are  under  to  good  servants,  and  has  always  pleaded  for  their 
rights.  Thirdly,  that  he  is  peculiarly  thankful,  that,  while  they 
afford  him  this  token  of  their  esteem,  they  also  acknowledge  their 
having  derived  spiritual  benefit  from  his  labors,  and  that  he  has 
not  preached  among  them  in  vain. 

“ He  prays  and  hopes  that  his  services  may  continue  to  be  ac- 
ceptable and  profitable;  and  that  they  who  have  contributed  to 
‘ this  work  and  labor  of  love/  may  unceasingly  * serve  the  Lord 
Christ  / and  at  last  hear  from  our  one  Master  in  heaven,  ‘ Well  done, 
good  and  faithful  servant,  enter  thou  into  the  joy  of  thy  Lord.’ 

“ ‘ Honor  and  shame  fi  )m  no  condition  rise : 

Act  well  your  part — there  all  the  honor  lies.’ 


250  SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 


“ He  .low  desires  each  of  the  servants  to  accept  one  of  his  publi- 
cations, inscribed  with  their  names  and  with  his  own.  This  will 
aid  their  remembrance  of  him,  when  the  lips  upon  which  they  now 
hang  will  be  silent  in  the  grave,  and  by  this,  he  ‘ being  dead,’  may 
yet  be  speaking. 

“ He  gladly  subscribes  himself  their  grateful  and  affectionate 
Pastor, 

“ William  Jay. 

“BatL  Jan.  7,  1846.” 

Mary  Kogers  is  still  living,  and  mourning  tlie  loss 
of  her  beloved  master  and  pastor.  She  was  an  ancient 
and  most  valuable  servant  in  his  family. 

Mr.  J ay  some  years  since  preached  a funeral  sermon 
for  a female  servant ; upon  which  occasion  he  observed, 
that  there  were  two  things  which  caused  religious  ser- 
vants to  be  too  generally  disliked.  The  first  was  their 
fondness  for  religious  gossiping,  or  cronyism , which 
made  them  regardless  of  their  time,  &c.  And,  second - 
ly , their  aptness  to  carry  their  equality  as  Christians 
into  their  secular  stations,  and  to  use  an  unbecoming 
familiarity,  instead  of  a dutiful  respect,  to  their  masters 
and  mistresses. 

In  the  year  1846,  Mr.  Jay  having  been  for  some 
time  a widower,  and  having  all  his  children  removed 
to  a distance  from  him,  deemed  it  desirable  to  change 
his  state.  He  chose  as  his  future  partner  Miss  Head, 
an  excellent  and  pious  lady,  with  whose  parents  he 
had  early  become  acquainted  through  the  introduction 
of  his  friend  and  tutor  Mr.  Winter,  who  was  much  at- 
tached to  them  on  account  of  their  Christian  zeal  and 
liberality.  Mr.  Jay  preached  the  funeral  sermon  for 
Mrs.  Head.  Miss  Head  was  the  last  surviving  mem- 
ber of  this  family,  and  the  marriage  which  took  place 
was  not  only  with  the  entire  approbation  of  all  Mr. 


SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 


251 


Jay’s  family,  but  appeared  to  them,  as  well  as  to  him- 
self, kindly  ordered  in  Providence  to  promote  the 
comfort  of  his  latter  days.  He  always  referred  to  it 
with  the  liveliest  gratitude  to  God.  The  ceremony 
was  performed  September  2, 1846,  at  the  Congregation- 
al chapel,  Worthing,  Sussex. 

In  the  year  1847,  Mr.  Jay  proposed  to  obtain  per- 
manent assistance  in  his  ministerial  labors  ; and,  with 
a view  to  such  an  arrangement,  Mr.  R.  A.  Yaughan 
preached  for  a period  of  three  months  with  much  ac- 
ceptance. At  the  expiration  of  that  period  he  received 
a unanimous  invitation  to  become  assistant-minister  at 
Argyle  Chapel.  He  accepted  the  invitation,  and  en- 
tered upon  his  stated  duties  in  April,  1848,  and  con- 
tinued to  discharge  them  till  March,  1850,  when  he 
resigned  and  removed  to  Birmingham.  In  the  autumn 
of  this  year  Mr.  Jay  wrote  thus  : — 


“I  cannot  do  things  so  quickly  and  easily  as  I once  could,  and 
feel  a growing  reluctance  to  exertion.  I must,  therefore,  be  judged 
of,  not  by  my  former  but  present  self,  as  going  on  for  eighty-two, 
and  feeling  in  a degree  Solomon’s  description, — ‘ the  grasshopper  is 
a burden,’  arid  desire  fails.  Yet  I do  what  I can  in  my  own  old 
work;  and,  I assure  you,  friends  are  not  disposed  to  spare  me.  We 
are  yet  at  sea  with  regard  to  an  assistant ; but  I hope  the  Lord  will 
provide,  as  I want  to  effect  a settlement  and  retire.” 

Towards  the  end  of  the  year  1851  he  expressed  his 
sense  of  growing  infirmity  and  anticipation  of  the 
coming  trial  in  his  own  peculiar  manner,  thus  : — , 

“ As  to  myself,  I am  as  well  as  I can  expect  to  be  during  the 
remnant  of  my  advanced  life.  God  has  two  kinds  of  duty  for  us — 
the  active  and  the  passive — ‘ for  they  also  serve  that  wait and  I ex- 
pect to  find  the  latter  more  trying  than  the  former ; but  his  grace 
is  sufficient  for  us.” 


252 


SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 


In  tne  spring  of  1852  the  Key.  Dr.  Johns,  rector  of 
Christ  Church,  Baltimore,  paid  a visit  to  this  country, 
and  through  his  acquaintance  with  the  Rev.  R.  Bolton, 
obtained  an  introduction  Mr.  Jay,  and  a temporary 
sojourn  in  his  house.  In  a letter  to  Mr.  Boltcn  he 
gives  the  following  interesting  account  of  that  visit: — • 

“ We  arrrived  in  Bath  on  Saturday,  June  26, 1852,  and  were  kindly 
welcomed  by  your  aged  relative,  then,  I believe,  in  his  eighty-third 
year.  I can  never  forget  the  sentiments  with  which  his  form  and 
face,  his  dignified  and  easy  manner,  filled  me.  He  was  not  entirely 
well,  however ; and  having  to  preach  on  the  ensuing  day,  excused 
himself  at  an  early  hour,  saving,  ‘ I must  retire  into  the  wilderness. 
T must  pump  awhile.  You,  in  travelling,  need  not  do  so,  but  I 
must/ 

“ I asked  him  if  he  was  in  the  habit  of  preaching  from  notes  ? 
‘From  catch  words,  on  a slip  of  paper,’  he  answered ; ‘ but  I wish  I 
had  never  used  even  these,  for  the  memory  is  like  a true  friend,  it 
loves  to  be  trusted.’  This  remark  made  a deep  impression  on  me 
at  the  time,  and  I resolved  to  treasure  it  for  the  benefit  of  others. 
He  informed  me  that  he  endeavored  to  select  his  text  on  Monday 
morning,  stating  that  by  so  doing  he  could  meditate  upon  it  all  the 
week.  ‘ But,’  said  he,  ‘no  clergyman  ought  to  study  on  Saturday, 
but  should  allow  his  mind  perfect  rest  at  that  time.’  He  approved 
of  formal  divisions  in  sermons,  and  said  his  rule  was  to  have  about 
five.  His  opinion  was  that  they  aided  the  memory  of  the  hearer, 
and  made  the  subject  of  the  sermon  more  open  and  clear.  Referring 
to  the  Calvinistic  system,  he  said  it  was  a thing  to  be  held,  not  for- 
mally preached.  His  idea  seemed  to  be  that  it  should  leaven  the 
whole  character  of  the  pastor  and  preacher,  but  not  be  urged  dog- 
matically. 

“ In  a subsequent  conversation,  he  alluded  to  the  Rev.  John  New- 
ton, with  whom  he  had  been  intimately  acquainted,  and  spoke  of 
him  with  all  the  warmth  of  an  early  friendship,  and  observed  that 
he  surpassed  all  the  ministers  of  the  gospel  he  had  ever  known,  in 
the  variety  and  solidity  of  his  qualifications  for  the  sacred  office. 
Alluding  to  the  Rev.  Mr.  Romaine,  he  observed  that  he  was  a good 
man,  but  a high  churchman.  Mr.  Romaine,  he  went  n to  say,  once 
remarked  to  him,  that  at  the  beginning  of  his  ministr)  he  could  only 


SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 


25o 


count  fifty  evangelical  clergy  in  the  Establishment,  but  that  he  could 
then  name  five  hundred. 

“ Referring  to  the  present  prospects  of  the  English  church,  ho 
freely  gave  it  as  his  opinion  that  the  evangelical  clergy  would  carry 
the  day,  as  they  were  not  only  increasing  more  rapidly  than  the 
opposite  class,  but  were  more  active  and  enterprising.  He  said 
that  when  he  first  came  to  Bath,  sixty  years  ago,  there  was  scarcely 
a clergyman  in  the  Established  Church  there  who  preached  the  gos- 
pel. ‘Now,’ says  he,  ‘there  are  few  here  who  do  not  preach  it.’ 
He  alluded  in  terms  of  deep  regret  to  the  disposition  evinced  bv 
many  of  the  evangelical  clergy  to  withdraw  from  the  free  and  af- 
fectionate associations  which  they  formerly  cultivated  with  the  dis- 
senting ministers.  Ho  said,  he  thought  he  noticed  a change  in  this 
matter,  and  noticed  it  with  sorrow,  and  appeared  to  think  both 
would  be  losers  by  it.  I informed  him  the  same  thing  was  true  of 
the  United  States,  and  that  we  mourned  over  it. 

“ On  Sunday,  June  27th,  I heard  Mr.  Jay  preach  in  the  morning 
in  Argyle  Chapel.  His  text  was,  Psalm  cxix.  v.  17  : ‘ Hold  thou  me 
up,  and  I shall  be  safe.’  The  passage  had  been  sent  to  him  by  a 
friend,  with  a request  that  he  would  preach  from  it.  Pie  made  it 
the  basis  of  an  examination  of  the  question, — When  may  the  Chris- 
tian be  said  to  be  in  a safe  state  ? or  rather,  What  may  be  considered 
a safe  state  ? His  heads  of  discourse  were  something  like  the  fol’ 
lowing : — 

“ 1.  When  the  person  is  under  the  influence  of  a deep  concern  for 
his  spiritual  welfare. 

“ 2.  A sound  conviction  of  the  exposure  to  which  the  soul  is  ever 
subjected  in  its  journey  through  this  world. 

“ 3.  An  abiding  conviction  of  our  liability  to  spiritual  injury  aris- 
ing from  our  weakness. 

“4.  An  unfailing  confidence  in  the  faithfulness  and  ability  of 
God  our  Saviour  to  make  and  keep  ns  safe. 

“ 5.  A spirit  of  earnest  prayer  and  a devout  reliance  through  it 
upon  God. 

“Mr.  Jay’s  manner  was  calm,  and  his  voice  clear  and  distinct. 
His  object  seemed  to  be  to  show  the  sinner’s  weakness  on  the  one 
hand,  and  his  safety  on  the  other;  and  these  points,  sustained  from 
Scripture,  were  also  illustrated  by  one  or  two  quaint  but  very  for- 
cible anecdotes.  No  one  but  a person  of  his  age  could  have  used 
them  with  advantage ; but  with  his  peculiar  manner  they  told 
with  great  effect  upon  the  audience,  reminding  me  of  Bishop  Lat- 


254  SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 


imer’s  favorite  style.  I have  never  heard  more  of  the  gospel  \*\ 
a single  sermon  ; and  in  reply  to  the  inquiries  of  American  friends, 
as  to  whose  preaching  I liked  best  of  all  I heard  while  in  England 
and  Scotland,  my  answer  has  uniformly  been,  ‘ The  old  preacher 
at  Bath,  whom  you  all  know  as  the  author  of  the  “ Morning  and 
Evening  Exercises”  * His  sermon  was  full  of  Christ,  discrimina 
ting  and  searching,  while  in  point  of  style  I did  not  notice  a sen- 
tence ‘out  of  joint,’  from  the  beginning  to  the  end,  and  it  was  an 
hour  in  delivery. 

“ On  the  ensuing  Monday  morning,  as  we  were  gathered  around 
the  breakfast  table  in  the  library  room,  good,  kind  Mrs.  Jay  presid- 
ing, and  by  her  gentle  hospitality  making  the  stranger  feel  as  if  he 
were  at  home,  instead  of  3,000  miles  from  it,  an  incident  occurred 
which  I noticed  wTith  pleasure.  He  inquired  of  his  niece,  Miss  Jay, 
if  she  recollected  the  text  of  a sermon  she  had  heard  at  Yentnor  the 
previous  week,  and  he  continued  to  inquire  until  the  young  lady 
gave  it  to  him.  I suspect  it  was  his  custom  with  the  young,  and 
was  designed  to  show  his  desire  that  they  should  retain  what  they 
had  heard.  Few  opportunities  of  doing  good  to  souls  around  him 
were  allowed  to  pass  unimproved ; and  yet  so  cheerful,  and  at  times 
even  playful,  was  his  manner,  that  there  was  nothing  morose  or  for- 
bidding about  him,  or  calculated  to  do  other  than  attract  even  the 
youngest.  • 

“ I cannot  omit  speaking  of  his  remarkable  solemnity  in  conduct- 
ing family  worship.  He  read  the  Scriptures  with  an  emphasis,  and 
expounded  as  he  passed  on ; whilst  in  the  prayer  he  seemed  to  carry 
all  along  with  him.  I do  not  think  there  were  any  with  us  who 
could  have  been  much  troubled  with  wandering  thoughts.  He 
seemed  to  chain  each  heart  to  his  own,  and  to  draw  the  whole  to 
the  Saviour’s  feet.  His  accents  appear,  even  now,  almost  to  sound 
in  my  ears,  as  I revert  to  those  sweet  and  blessed  moments. 

“ Conversing  with  Mr.  Jay  seemed  like  speaking  with  a past  age. 
He  had  seen,  and  known,  and  heard  nearly  all  the  distinguished 
men  in  both  Church  and  State,  for  more  than  sixty  years ; and  as 
his  memory  was  fresh,  in  reference  to  early  incidents,  he  described 
Whitfield  and  his  contemporaries,  with  the  leaders  in  Parliament, 
and  in  all  the  important  movements  of  benevolence,  with  a minute- 
ness and  graphic  power  that  no  studied  writer  could  well  give  to 
them.  How  few  have  lived  so  long,  and  lived  through  an  age  so 
abundant  in  events  so  deeply  interesting  to  the  Christian  ? As  I 
gazed  upon  this  venerable  mar.  and  thought  of  his  long-extended 


SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  255 


labors,  both  in  the  pulpit  and  through  the  press,  and  then  antici- 
pated what  has  since  occurred,  his  entrance  to  our  Master’s  presence 
above,  I could  scarcely  contain  my  emotions.  God  be  praised  for 
such  a life ; yet  when  removed  from  earth,  what  a blank  is  left ! 
Be  it  ours,  my  dear  brother,  to  follow  him  as  he  followed  Christ, 
and  to  strive  to  imitate  his  meekness  and  fidelity,  his  love  of  souls, 
and  his  enlarged  interest  in  the  cause  of  Christ. 

“Truly  and  affectionately,  your  friend  and  brother, 

“To  the  Rev.  R.  Bolton.  Henry  Y.  D.  Johns.” 

On  Lord’s-day  morning,  July  25,  1852,  Mr.  Jay 
preached  what  proved  to  be,  though  unexpected  at 
the  time,  his  last  sermon,  in  Argyle  Chapel,  from  the 
text,  Ps.  lxiii.  1,2:  uO  God,  thou  art  my  God  ; early 
will  I seek  thee,  my  soul  thirsteth  for  thee.  My  flesh 
longeth  for  thee  in  a dry  and  thirsty  land  where  no 
water  is : to  see  thy  power  and  thy  glory  so  as  I have 
seen  thee  in  the  sanctuary.”  The  preacher  was  in  Iris 
usual  health,  and  none  who  heard  him  supposed  they 
were  listening  to  his  last  address  from  that  pulpit.  A 
few  of  the  closing  sentences  we  insert  as  a beautiful 
specimen  of  the  interesting  and  impressive  manner 
in  which  he  terminated  his  faithful  testimony  to  his 
people  : — 

• 

“But  I dare  say  you  think  it  is  time  for  me  to  conclude,  and  my 
age  and  weakness  tell  me  the  same.  I therefore  hasten  to  a close, 
by  observing  one  thing  only  ; that  is,  experience  is  both  alarming 
and  encouraging.  It  is  very  alarming  to  those  of  you  who  are 
strangers  to  it.  And  this  is  the  case  with  many  who  are  very  fa- 
miliar with  the  means  of  grace.  ‘ You  come  as  God’s  people  come 
that  is,  if  you  do  come  to  God’s  house — but  no  further.  You  come 
from  curiosity  or  custom,  or  to  comply  with  the  desires  of  your  con- 
nections, or  to  appease  conscience  ; not  to  please  God,  and  to  hold 
communion  with  Him.  You  have  never  come — you  know  you  have 
not — to  see  His  power  and  His  glory.  You  never  prayed  for  it  be- 
fore you  came ; you  never  examine  yourselves  when  you  go  there. 


256  SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 


whether  yon  have  enjoyed  Him.  Oh!  it  is  awful  to  think  what  a 
length  of  time  this  has  been  the  case  with  some  of  yon.  • Five,  ten, 
fifteen,  or  twenty  years,  without  one  effectual  religious  movefnent ! 
Dear  hearers,  what  will  these  means  of  grace  do  for  you?  You 
will  never  hear  to  purpose  till  you  so  hear  that  your  souls  may  live. 
You,  singers  ; if  you  do  not  sing  with  melody  in  your  hearts  to  the 
Lord  here,  you  will  not  be  found  among  the  blissful  number  of 
those  who  shall  celebrate  His  praises  in  the  courts  above.  And 
you,  hearers  of  the  gospel ; if  you  are  hearers  only,  you  are  deceiv- 
ing your  own  souls ; and  this  word  of  life  will  only  be  to  you  ‘ a 
savor  of  death  unto  death.’  You,  worshippers ; if  you  ‘draw  nigh 
to  God  with  your  lips,  and  honor  Him  with  your  mouths,  while 
your  heart  is  far  from  Him,’  and  you  do  not  worship  Him  who  is  a 
Spirit  in  spirit  and  in  truth,  you  will  pass  on  from  possessing  a 
name  and  a place  among  the  people  of  God  here,  to  that  place  re- 
served for  hypocrites  and  unbelievers.  May  you  ‘ seek  the  Lord 
while  He  may  be  found,  and  call  upon  Him  while  He  is  near!  ’ 

But  some  of  you  can  say  with  the  psalmist, — 

‘ I ’ve  seen  Thy  glory  and  Thy  power 
Through  all  Thy  temple  shine ; 

My  God,  repeat  the  heavenly  hour, 

That  vision  so  divine  ! ’ 

Let  the  pleasure  of  former  experience  increase  your  expectation. 
May  you  ever  repair  to  His  temple,  humbly  believing  that  you  shall 
be  satisfied  with  the  goodness  of  God’s  house,  ‘ and  made  to  drink 
of  the  waters  of  life.’  And  then  you  shall  soon  see  God  in  the  sanc- 
tuary above ! And,  oh,  what  a sight  will  that  be ! How  satisfy- 
ing! how  beautifying  ! how  eternal ! — 

“ ‘If  such  the  sweetness  of  the  streams, 

What  will  the  fountain  be, 

Where  saints  and  angels  draw  their  bliss 
Immediately  from  Thee  ! ’ 

Then,  with  all  the  redeemed,  you  shall  be  before  the  throne  of  God, 
and  serve  Him  day  and  night  in  His  temple ; and  lie  that  sitteth  on 
the  throne  shall  dwell  among  them.  ‘ They  shall  hunger  no  more, 
nor  thirst  any  more,  neither  shall  the  sun  light  on  them,  nor  any 
heat.  For  the  Lamb  which  is  in  the  midst  of  the  throne  shall  feed 


SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 


257 


them,  and  shall  lead  them  unto  living  fountains  of  water  ; and  God 
shall  wipe  away  all  tears  from  their  eyes.’  ‘Ah  I’  said  Philip  Henry, 
‘ if  this  be  heaven,  oh  ! that  I were  there!’  ” 


HIS  ILLNESS  AND  RESIGNATION  OF  THE  PASTORATE. 

After  this  service  he  went  to  Worthing  to  enjoy  his 
■usual  relaxation,  but  was  seized  with  alarming  illness. 
His  friend  and  physician,  Dr.  Bowie,  hastened  to  at- 
tend him,  and  he  was  removed  to  his  own  house  with 
as  much  speed  and  care  as  possible.  To  his  attend- 
ants he  then  said,  “ I am  going  home , to  go  home”  Af- 
ter a few  weeks  his  sufferings  were  alleviated,  and  he 
then  resolved  to  resign  his  pastorate.  He  accordingly 
addressed  the  following  brief  but  pathetic  letter  to  his 
people  : — 

“Bath,  October  5,  1852. 

“ To  the  Church  of  Christ  assembling  in  Argyle  Chapel. 

“ To  the  Deacons  and  all  the  Members  of  the  Church . 

“ My  most  dearly  Beloved, — 

“I  had  fully  intended  to  send  from  Worthing  an  offi- 
cial intimation  of  the  resignation  of  my  pastorate,  January  next ; 
a measure  to  which  my  mind  has  been  brought  by  various  consid- 
erations and  proprieties  of  things ; but  a dreadful  and  painful  as- 
sault of  disorder  prevented  my  doing  anything.  As  soon  as  possi- 
ble, I now  thus  announce  officially  what  I then  intended,  and  had 
mentioned  to  my  deacons  before.  Had  I my  usual  ability,  I should 
do  this  in  a very  different  manner ; but  you  must  now  excuse  a 
want  of  enlargement,  dictated  by  extreme  depression  and  weak- 
ness. 

“ The  Lord  bless  and  direct  you,  and  enable  you  to  preserve  the 
union,  and  harmony,  and  prosperity,  and  reputation  of  a church 
which  has  been  exemplary  in  the  world,  endeared  by  the  affection- 
ate and  happy  connectio  \ of  more  than  sixty-three  years  to  your 
now  resigning  pastor. 


William  Ji  v ' 


258  SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 


Upon  this  a meeting  was  held  on  October  80,  at 
which  the  following  resolution  was  passed  : — 

“ That  this  church,  in  receiving  the  intended  resignation,  on  the 
BOth  of  January  next,  (the  day  of  his  ordination,)  of  its  revered  and 
beloved  Pastor,  devoutly  acknowledges  the  goodness  of  God  in  per- 
mitting it  the  distinguished  privilege  of  enjoying  a ministry  so  faith- 
ful, valued,  and  eminently  useful  for  a lengthened  period  of  sixtv- 
three  years  ; and,  while  it  deeply  sympathizes  with  him  in  his  pres- 
ent affliction,  prays  with  submission  he  may  be  restored,  occasion- 
ally to  preach  the  ‘gospel  of  the  grace  of  God and  that,  when  his 
labors  shall  close,  an  entrance  may  be  ministered  unto  him  abun- 
dantly into  the  everlasting  kingdom  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour.  That 
it  also  traces  with  gratitude  to  the  same  Divine  source,  the  unanim- 
ity and  peace  which  have  hitherto  marked  its  history ; and  while 
it  would  seek  to  maintain  the  unity-of  the  Spirit  in  the  bond  of 
peace,  prays  that  the  great  Head  of  the  Church  may  afford  it  wis- 
dom and  guidance  in  the  appointment  of  a successor  to  the  vener 
able  William  Jay.” 


CHOICE  OF  A SUCCESSOR. 

Earty  in  the  year  1858,  among  other  persons  who 
came  to  supply  the  pulpit  at  Argyle  Chapel,  was  the 
Rev.  William  Henry  Dyer,  of  West  Bromwich,  Staf- 
fordshire. After  a suitable  season  of  probation,  the 
choice  of  the  majority  of  the  church  fell  upon  Mr. 
Dyer ; and  although  there  was  a respectable  minority, 
among  whom  was  Mr.  Jay,  who  dissented  from  the 
choice,  yet  the  church  asserted  its  right  of  election, 
and  determined  to  give  Mr.  Dyer  an  invitation  to  the 
pastorate.  This  occurred  in  the  month  of  April,  and 
shortly  after  Mr.  Dyer  accepted  the  invitation,  and 
took  upon  him  the  oversight  of  the  church  and  con- 
gregation. A division  ensued,  and  a separate  church 
has  been  since  formed,  under  the  ministry  of  the  Rev. 
Richard  Brindley  for  whom  a new  chapel  is  now  in 


SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  259 

course  of  erection.  This  event  was  the  occasion  at  the 
time  of  considerable  uneasiness  and  even  pain  to  Mr. 
Jay ; but  in  this,  as  in  many  other  instances,  the  Great 
Head  of  the  church  has  overruled  the  infirmities  and 
differences  of  his  servants  for  the  trial  of  their  faith  in 
him,  and  for  the  furtherance  of  his  own  gracious  de- 
signs to  the  world  and  the  church. 

It  was,  in  one  respect,  painful  that  a church,  which 
had  been  so  long  distinguished  by  its  harmony,  should 
be  divided ; and  especially  so  that  its  venerable  pastor 
should  be  called  to  witness  the  division.  But,  in  an- 
other view,  it  was  time  for  so  large  and  flourishing  a 
body  to  colonize.  The  storm  often  bears  precious 
seed  to  new  fields  ; and  both  persecutions  and  dis- 
agreements have  been  among  the  means  of  scattering 
the  good  seed  of  the  kingdom  more  widely.  Two 
ministers  of  the  Gospel  are  now  laboring  in  the  place 
of  one,  and  it  is  to  be  hoped  that  both  will  gather  fruit 
unto  eternal  life;  and  that,  while  intent  upon  the  one 
object  which  filled  the  mind  and  inspired  the  heart  of 
their  venerable  predecessor,  their  people  will  respect- 
ively forget  their  differences,  and  strive,  if  not  together 
yet  separately,  for  the  furtherance  of  the  Gospel  in  the 
populous  city  where  their  lot  is  cast. 

LAST  ILLNESS  AND  DEATH. 

As  early  as  the  year  1844  the  complaint  which 
proved  fatal  had  begun  to  manifest  itself,  but  for  some 
time  it  did  not  materially  interrupt  his  labors  either 
from  the  pulpit  or  the  press.  He  continued  to  bear 
up  calmly  and  energetically,  notwithstanding  occasion- 
al seasons  of  weakness  and  attacks  of  pain.  But  about 
p year  previous  to  his  last  sickness  came  on  the  severe 


260 


SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 


attack  at  Worthing  already  noticed.  From  this  his 
recovery  was  only  partial  and  temporary.  Yet  in  the 
spring  and  summer  of  the  following  year  (1853)  he  was 
enabled  to  take  short  journeys,  and  enjoy  a little  of 
the  society  of  his  friends.  During  this  period  he  visit- 
ed Bradford,  and  preached  several  times  there  and  at 
Bratton  between  April  and  the  end  of  August. 
Early  in  September  he  visited  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Bolton, 
and  preached  at  the  opening  of  Lord  Ducie’s  new 
chapel  at  Tortworth,  from  John,  xx.  16:  “ Jesus  saith 
unto  her,  Mary.  She  turned  herself,  and  saith  unto 
him,  Rabboni ; which  is  to  say,  Master!”  Again,  the 
following  Sunday,  Sept.  11,  he  preached  at  Tortworth, 
from  Ps.  cxxxvii.  4. 

“In  the  next  week,”  says  Mr.  Rice  Hopkins,  “he 
came  to  spend  a few  days  at  the  house  of  his  old  friend 
Mr.  Long  (my  father-in-law),  at  Kingswood,  near 
Wotton-under-Edge,  and  I was  there  to  meet  him. 
Although  frequently  suffering  much  pain,  he  was  re- 
markably cheerful,  and  every  day  rode  or  walked  out, 
and  visited  several  friends  in  the  neighborhood.  On 
the  following  Sabbath  (Sept.  18)  he  preached  in  Kings- 
wood meeting-house,  and  that  was  the  last  time  he 
ever  preached.  The  sermon  occupied  fifty  minutes, 
and  was  delivered  with  great  pathos.  You  will  be 
able  to  form  some  idea  of  its  contents  from  the  follow- 
ing brief  heads.  The  text  was  taken  from  the  fortieth 
chapter  of  Job  and  part  of  the  fourth  verse,  ‘ Behold, 
I am  vile.’  ” 

In  his  introduction  he  remarked  that  self-knowledge 
is  of  inestimable  importance.  Even  the  heathens  used 
to  say  that  the  adage,  “ Know  thyself”  was  descended 
from  heaven.  Truly  has  Mr.  Pope  said,  that  “the 


SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  261 

proper  study  of  mankind  is  man.”  Having  briefly  en- 
larged upon  this  topic,  and  pointed  out  the  importance 
of  every  man  being  fully  acquainted  with  his  own 
character  and  prospects,  he  proceeded  to  consider  the 
subject  of  the  text,  and  noticed, 

I.  The  nature  of  the  self-accusation — “I  am  vile.” 

1.  What  it  included.  Vile  signifies  base,  mean,  des- 
picable, worthless  ; and  it  can  only  be  applied  to  that 
which  is  sinful. 

2.  The  person  by  whom  it  was  uttered.  It  was  not 
by  a notorious  sinner,  nor  by  a penitent  brought  for 
the  first  time  to  a conviction  of  his  sin ; nor  by  a back- 
slider returning  to  Giod;  but  by  Job,  an  eminently 
pious  mau. 

3.  The  time  when  it  was  uttered.  It  was  after  he 
had  had  manifestations  of  the  glory  of  God. 

II.  The  way  in  which  this  perception  of  vileness  is 
obtained. 

1.  The  Spirit  of  God  operating  upon  the  mind. 

2.  The  medium  is  the  Word  of  God,  convincing  of 
sin,  and  showing  the  spirituality  of  the  Law  of  God. 

3.  The  manner  is  sometimes  instantaneous,  but  more 
commonly  gradual, 

III.  The  effects  of  this  perception. 

1.  Conviction  of  sin. 

2.  A sense  of  our  own  inability  to  save  ourselves. 

3.  A conviction  of  the  necessity  of  salvation  by 
Jesus  Christ. 

4.  A persuasion  of  the  importance  of  regeneration 
by  the  Holy  Spirit. 

5.  Candor  and  tenderness  in  judging  of  the  faults 
of  others. 

6.  Hatred  to  sin,  and  an  increasing  desire  of  holiness. 


262  SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 


IV.  The  way  to  endure  this  perception. 

1.  Are  you  vile?  This  vileness  is  not  peculiar  to 
yourself. 

2.  Are  you  vile  ? If  a Christian,  you  are  only  vile 
considered  in  yourself,  but  not  in  Christ  Jesus. 

3.  The  time  will  soon  come  when  this  vileness  will 
be  done  away. 

“ Yet  a season,  and  you  know 

Happy  entrance  will  be  given, 

All  your  sorrows  left  below, 

And  earth  exchanged  for  heaven.” 

Christians,  is  not  this  worth  dying  for  ? 

These  were  the  last  words  of  the  last  sermon  preached 
by  the  venerated  deceased,  he  being  then  in  his  eighty- 
fifth  year. 

Upon  his  return  to  Bath,  after  the  visit  to  his  chil- 
dren and  friends,  he  wrote  thus  to  Mrs.  Ashton  : — 

“We  arrived  here  in  safety  about  two  hours  before  yours  and 
dear  Garfit’s  letters  came  to  hand.  You  are  mistaken  in  supposing 
I am  returned  so  much  better  than  I went.  I behaved  as  well  as  I 
could ; but  I felt  exceedingly  weak,  and  suffered  more  than  usual 
from  my  complaint,  and  do  suffer.  But  I valued  and  enjoyed  the 
visit.  How  could  it  be  otherwise,  when  every  attention  was  ex- 
quisitely paid  me,  as  if  I had  been  a prince  royal ; and  I was  in  the 
midst  of  such  a family  as  I never  witnessed.  I was  often,  from  in- 
disposition and  suffering,  in  a mood  to  find  fault,  but  not  one  thing 
could  I censure, — yea,  I kept  applauding. 

“ As  well  as  weakness  and  pain  would  allow,  I preached  with 
freedom  and  pleasure  in  the  new  chapel,  and  was  much  pleased  with 
my  visit  to  the  new  earl  and  his  lady.  I daily  rode  out,  drawn  by 
the  ponies,  and  was  much  amused  in  feeding  them.  Mr.  Long  and 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hopkins  were  unusually  kind  and  attentive,  as  if  they 
thought  (not  an  unreasonable  conclusion)  that  this  might  be  my 
last  visit. 

“Bath,  Sept.  19,  1853.” 


SUPPLEMENT  TO  TPIE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  268 


From  the  date  of  this  letter  till  about  Christmas,  he 
suffered  much  anguish  of  body,  but  was  occasionally 
able  to  read  and  write  a little.  As  his  sufferings  per- 
mitted, he  attended  to  the  printing  and  publishing  of 
his  last  work,  entitled,  “Female  Scripture  Biography,” 
the  last  sheet  of  which  was  corrected  and  sent  to  the 
press  only  on  the  Friday,  December  23,  1853 ; and  on 
Tuesday  the  27th,  at  half-past  six  in  the  evening,  he 
calmly  slept  in  Jesus. 

He  had  never  laid  much  stress  upon  death-bed  experi- 
ences, and  used  to  say,  “ Tell  me  not  how  he  died,  but 
how  he  lived.”  Without  entering,  therefore,  into  a 
lengthened  detail  of  his  last  days  and  hours,  we  may 
yet  put  on  record  a few  of  his  memorable  and  em- 
phatic words,  which  will  enable  his  numerous  friends 
to  realize  in  some  measure  the  character  of  the  last 
scenes.  The  acuteness  of  his  sufferings  sometimes 
gave  a tinge  of  melancholy  to  his  utterances;  but 
these  were  the  groanings  of  the  creature  waiting  to 
“be  delivered  from  the  bondage  of  corruption  into 
the  glorious  liberty  of  the  children  of  God.” 

In  his  various  conversations,  particularly  with  Mrs. 
Jay,  he  said,  “Will  he  plead  against  me  with  his  great 
power?  No ; but  he  will  put  strength  in  me.”  “ He 
hideth  himself  on  the  right  hand,  that  I cannot  see 
him ; but  he  knoweth  the  way  that  I take : when 
he  hath  tried  me,  I shall  come  forth  as  gold.”  u And 
now,  Lord,  what  wait  I for  ? my  hope  is  in  thee.  I 
know,  0 Lord,  that  all  thy  judgments  are  right.” 

“ The  sharpest  sufferings  I endure  flow  from  his 
faithful  care.” 

“ What  are  all  my  sufferings  here  when  once  com- 
pared with  his  ?”  i 


264  SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 


u Surely  he  hath  borne  our  griefs  and  carried  our 
sorrows,”  &c.  O,  blessed  prediction,  and  how  glori- 
ously fulfilled ! “ The  sweat  as  it  were  great  drops 

of  blood  falling  down  to  the  ground.” 

“ Were  the  whole  realm  of  nature  mine, 

That  were  a present  far  too  small ; 

Love  so  amazing,  so  divine, 

Demands  my  soul,  my  life,  my  all.” 

“ Yea,  doubtless,  and  I count  all  things  but  loss  for 
the  excellency  of  the  knowledge  of  Christ  Jesus  my 
Lord.” 

“ Jesus,  thy  perfect  righteousness 
My  beauty  is,  my  glorious  dress ; 

’Midst  flaming  worlds,  in  this  array’d, 

With  joy  shall  I lift  up  my  head.” 

“ Nothing  in  my  hands  I bring, 

Simply  to  thyself  I cling.” 

On  another  occasion  he  expressed  his  feelings  thus: 
“ But  I am  poor  and  needy,  yet  the  Lord  thinketh 
upon  me.”  “O  my  God,  give  me  patience;  forsake 
me  not,  a poor  sinner.  O God,  thou  hast  taught  me 
from  my  youth,  and  hitherto  I have  declared  thy  won- 
drous works.  Now,  also,  when  I am  old  and  gray- 
headed, O God,  forsake  me  not.”  Adding,  in  the 
words  of  the  hymn, 

“ Even  down  to  old  age  my  people  shall  prove 
My  sovereign,  eternal,  unchangeable  love; 

And  when  hoary  hairs  their  temples  adorn, 

Like  lambs  they  shall  still  in  my  bosom  be  borne. 

The  soul  that  on  Jesus  hath  leaned  for  repose, 

I will  not,  I will  not  desert  to  his  foes  ; 

That  soul,  though  all  hell  should  endeavor  to  shake, 

I’ll  nevtfr,  no  never,  no  never  forsake.” 


SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  265 

Afterwards  be  exclaimed,  “Exceeding  great  and 
priceless  promises!’7  Sooner  all  nature  shall  change 
than  one  of  his  promises  fail. 

On  another  occasion,  when  one  of  his  attendants 
was  reading  to  him,  as  was  the  constant  practice,  a cer- 
tain speculative  work  on  theology,  which  was  then 
occasioning  much  controversy,  was  mentioned,  he 
said,  “Don’t  puzzle  yourselves  with  such  subjects. 
Yiew  God  as  he  is,  infinitely  holy,  wise,  true,  merciful, 
gracious,  amiable.  Yiew  him  not  as  a tyrant,  but  as 
he  is,  God  of  all  grace.  Look  entirely  to  him  at  all 
times,  and  under  all  circumstances.  He  is  ever  wait- 
ing to  be  gracious.  He  changeth  not.  He  is  ‘the 
same  yesterday,  to-day,  and  forever.’  ” 

One  day,  while  suffering  under  great  bodily  dis- 
tress, he  said,  “I  fear  God  has  forsaken  me.  Let  me 
not  be  impatient ; let  me  repose  in  his  love.  I fear  I 
am  impatient.”  Mrs.  Jay  replied,  “ Think  of  the  feel- 
ings of  your  precious  Saviour : like  you,  he  said,  1 My 
God,  my  God,  why  hast  thou  forsaken  me  ?’  He  has 
promised  never  to  forsake  you.  His  grace  is  sufficient 
for  you.”  He  then  replied,  “ I mourn,  I do  not  mur- 
mur. 1 It  is  the  Lord  ; let  him  do  what  seemeth  him 
good.’  I desire  to  lie  passive,  and  know  no  will  but 
his.  1 In  patience  possess  ye  your  souls.’  Lay  no 
more  upon  me  than  thou  wilt  enable  me  to  bear ; and 
I will  glorify  thee  in  my  sore  affliction.” 

“ ‘ Dear  Lord  ! though  bitter  is  the  cup 
Thy  gracious  hand  deals  out  to  me, 

I cheerfully  would  drink  it  up ; 

That  cannot  hurt  that  comes  from  thee. 

Dash  it  with  thy  unchanging  love, 

Let  not  a drop  of  wrath  be  there ; 

12 


266  SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOG KAPHY. 


The  saints  forever  blessed  above 
Were  often  most  afflicted  here. 

From  Jesus,  thy  incarnate  Son, 

I learn  obedience  to  thy  will ; 

And  humbly  kiss  thy  chastening  rod, 
When  its  severest  strokes  I feel.’  ” 


“ The  language  of  the  publican,”  he  said,  “did,  does, 
an  i ever  will,  befit  me ; and  even  down  to  death  must 
be  my  cry,  1 God  be  merciful  to  me  a sinner.’ 


“ ‘ Mercy,  good  Lord,  mercy  I ask, 

This  is  the  total  sum  ; 

Mercy  through  Christ  is  all  my  suit ; 
Lord,  let  thy  mercy  come.’ 


UI  do  not  murmur — -allow  me  to  groan.  It  seems 
to  ease  my  pain.  Objects  most  dear  and  attractive 
now  fail  to  interest.  O for  a grateful  heart ! I have 
made  some  little  stir  in  life,  but  now  I am  nothing. 
God  seems  to  be  saying,  ‘ I can  do  without  you.’  An 
official  character  is  not  to  be  judged  of  by  his  minis- 
terial work.  He  is  compelled  often  to  administer  com- 
fort to  others  when  he  is  perhaps  not  enjoying  it  him- 
self. You  see  the  sail,  but  not  the  ballast.” 

On  Christmas-day  his  sufferings  were  very  severe, 
and  he  said  to  Dr.  Bowie,  “ 0 Doctor,  what  a Christ- 
mas-day ! but  I can  say,  L Thanks  be  unto  God  for  his 
unspeakable  gift ;’  ” and  then  he  quoted  1 Pet.  i.  3,  4, 
5,  “ Blessed  be  the  God  and  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  which  according  to  his  abundant  mercy  hath 
begotten  us  again  into  a livety  hope,  by  the  resurrec- 
tion of  Jesus  Christ  from  the  dead,  to  an  inheritance 
incorruptible  and  undefiled,  and  that  fadeth  not  away, 


SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  267 


reserved  in  heaven  for  you,  who  are  kept  by  the 
power  of  God  through  faith  unto  salvation  ready  to 
be  revealed  in  the  last  time !”  He  was  particularly 
partial  to  the  hymn,  “ Guide  me,  O thou  great  Je- 
hovah !”  often  repeated  it,  and  especially  the  last 
verse— 

“ When  I tread  the  verge  of  Jordan, 

Bid  my  anxious  fears  subside  ; 

Death  of  death,  and  hell’s  destruction, 

Land  me  safe  on  Canaan’s  side : 

Songs  of  praises, 

I will  ever  give  to  Thee.” 

On  the  morning  of  Tuesday,  Dec.  27,  the  day  of  his 
death,  he  said,  “ Oh,  none  of  you  know  what  it  is  to 
die.”  From  this  time  he  spoke  little,  but  sank  gradu- 
ally into  the  arms  of  death,  becoming  so  still  and  calm 
that  the  precise  period  of  his  departure  could  not  b6 
perceived.  Though  he  uttered  but  few  words  on  the 
bed  of  death,  yet  there  was  the  silent  testimony  of  a 
settled  peace  ; while  his  long  life  and  entire  labors  had 
afforded  a faithful  and  consistent  witness  for  God  and 
Truth. 


THE  FUNERAL  SERVICE  AND  INTERMENT. 

In  accordance  with  the  wishes  of  Mr.  Jay’s  widow 
and  the  other  members  of  his  family,  it  was  deter- 
mined that  the  funeral  should  be  as  private  as  possi- 
ble* 

* Mr.  Ashton,  as  Mr.  Jay’s  son-in-law,  legal  adviser,  and  executor, 
attended  and  directed  the  obsequies  of  his  venerable  relative.  Oil 
the  very  day  following  his  return  to  his  residence  at  Cambridge, 
after  the  affecting  and  exciting  scenes  at  Bath,  he  was  smitten  by 
an  alarming  attack  of  paralysis ; from  the  severity  and  peril  of 
which  he  was  somewhat  recovered,  when  lie  was  suddenly  over- 


268  SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 


The  interment  took  place  on  the  2d  of  January, 
1854,  in  the  vault  which  had  been  prepared  many 
years  before  for  members  of  his  family  previously  de- 
ceased, in  the  cemetery  at  Snow  Hill,  belonging  to 
Argyle  chapel. 

The  service  was  conducted  by  the  Rev.  John  Owen, 
minister  of  the  Vineyard  Chapel,  in  the  connection  of 
the  late  Countess  of  Huntingdon.  In  the  course  of 
the  funeral  oration  Mr.  Owen  paid  the  following  trib- 
ute of  affectionate  respect  to  the  memory  of  Mr. 
Jay:— 


“ In  referring  to  our  departed  friend,  whether  we  regard  him  as 
a believer  in  Christ,  as  a minister  of  the  everlasting  Gospel,  as  a 
pastor  of  a Christian  church  for  so  long  a period,  as  a philanthro- 


taken  by  the  most  afflictive  bereavement  which  a husband  can  be 
called  on  to  endure.  On  Sunday  afternoon,  February  19th,  1854, 
Mrs.  Ashton,  while  walking  in  those  beautiful  grounds  which  she 
had  herself  planned,  and  every  tree  and  shrub  of  which  was  planted 
by  her  own  hand,  or  under  her  directions,  was  taken  suddenly  ill. 
She  hastened  into  the  house,  and  medical  aid  was  instantly  sent 
for,  but  before  it  arrived  the  vital  spark  was  extinct.  She  expired 
in  the  room  and  before  the  eyes  of  her  suffering  husband.  Thus 
abruptly  was  this  superior  and  excellent  woman  snatched  from  an 
earthly  paradise  which  she  had  embellished  by  her  taste,  and  ani- 
mated by  her  presence.  Along  those  walks,  and  amidst  those 
shrubberies,  she  had  often  led  her  beloved  father,  under  whose 
smiles  and  in  whose  presence  they  appeared  still  more  interesting 
and  lovely.  Both  have  now  disappeared  from  the  fairy-land,  to 
meet,  and  unite,  we  trust,  in  a fairer,  happier  Eden. 

The  bereaved,  afflicted  husband  still  remains  in  this  lovely  spot 
to  converse  with  the  reminiscences  of  “joys  departed  never  to  re- 
turn” here , but  to  be  renewed  and  surpassed  in  the  society  of  those 
loved  ones  where  neither  death  nor  sin  can  enter.  May  the  Divine 
Comforter  give  him,  in  his  solitary  and  mournful  hours,  many 
bright  hopes  and  blissful  anticipations  of  an  union  in  the  celestial 
paradise  with  all  that  was  most  dear  to  him  here. 


SUPPLEMENT  TO' THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 


269 


pist,  as  an  author,  as  a citizen,  or  as  a friend,  we  cannot  but  sor- 
row,— but  most  of  all  that  we  shall  see  his  face  no  more  on  earth. 
There  are  circumstances,  we  admit,  my  dear  friends,  which  greatly 
soothe  our  pain,  under  the  loss  we  have  sustained,  and  which  tend 
to  moderate  our  regret,  and  to  chasten  our  grief  on  this  occasion, 
when  we  call  to  mind  the  early  commencement  and  lengthened 
period  of  his  religious  course, — the  remarkable  and  increasing  ac- 
ceptableness and  usefulness  of  his  ministration, — the  variety  and 
unique  excellence  of  his  published  works ; — when  we  look  at  the 
unsullied  purity  of  his  moral  character,  when  we  reflect  on  his 
peaceful  end,  and  think  of  his  present  blessedness  in  the  presence 
of  Jehovah, — there  is  much,  my  brethren,  to  soothe  our  griefs.  We 
mourn,  but  not  on  his  account.  No  ! He  has  fought  the  good  fight, 
he  has  finished  his  course,  he  has  kept  the  faith,  and  has  now  joined 
the  general  assembly  and  church  of  the  first-born  which  are  writ- 
ten in  heaven ; he  is  with  the  spirits  of  just  men  made  perfect. 
He  is  with  the  Saviour  he  loved,  the  Saviour  he  proclaimed,  and 
will  be  with  him  forever. 

“And  yet  we  cannot  but  mourn  on  our  own  account.  We  suffer 
a loss — a great  loss — by  his  removal  from  our  midst.  We  lose  his 
wise  counsels,  his  instructive  example,  his  ready  co-operation,  his 
tender  sympathy,  and  his  fervent  intercessions,  and  therefore  we 
mourn.  Jesus  wept  at  the  grave  of  Lazarus,  and  we  may  weep  at 
the  grave  of  the  venerated  Jay.  His  name  will  forever  be  im- 
printed on  my  memory.  For  fifty  years  I have  known  it ; for  forty 
in  connection  with  religion,  for  thirty-five  as  a fellow-minister  of 
the  Gospel,  and  especially  during  the  last  twenty-five  have  I re- 
garded him  as  a son  would  regard  connection  with  his  father. 
From  my  first  taking  up  my  residence  in  this  city  to  the  last  day 
of  his  life  there  was  never  a mis-thought  or  a mis-word  between  us, 
and  therefore  I cannot  but  mourn  his  loss  on  my  own  account. 
But  how  can  we  best  express  the  sincerity  of  our  grief,  and  mani- 
fest our  tender  regard  for  his  memory  ? . Why,  by  embracing  the 
blessed  truths  which  he  so  long  proclaimed,  by  following  the  course 
he  pointed  out  from  the  pulpit,  and  recommended  through  the 
press, — by  devoting  ourselves  to  the  service  of  the  Lord, — by  imi- 
tating his  excellence, — and  by  seeking  through  faith  in  Christ  and 
dependence  on  the  Holy  Spirit  to  attain  that  rest  into  which  he  has 
entered,  and  to  be  with  him  forever  in  the  presence  of  God  and  of 
the  Lamb.  In  order  to  this  we  must  have  an  interest  in  God  our 
Saviour  and  Sanctifier  ; and  the!  while  we  stand  mourning  at  the 


270  SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 


tomb  of  our  departed  friend  and  father,  we  may  yet,  in  the  trium- 
phant language  of  the  Apostle,  say,  ‘ O death,  where  is  thy  sting? 
O grave,  where  is  thy  victory  ? The  sting  of  death  is  sin,  and  the 
strength  of  sin  is  the  law ; but  thanks  be  unto  God  which  giveth 
us  the  victory  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.’ 

“I  shall  not  attempt  to  refer  to  the  .oss  sustained  by  the  bereaved 
relations  who  are  present,  and  those  who  are  absent,  because  of 
the  near  approach  of  the  solemn  service  in  which  our  revered 
friend  from  Birmingham  (the  Rev.  J.  A.  James)  who  is  with  us 
this  morning,  will  take  part,  and  when,  aided  by  the  Spirit  of 
God,  he  will  offer  such  instruction  and  consolation  as  may  render 
the  removal  of  our  beloved  friend  of  advantage  to  our  souls.” 


The  day  of  interment  was  one  of  the  most  inclem- 
ent in  a winter  of  extraordinary  severity,  yet  a train 
of  mourning  friends,  members  of  his  own  church, 
with  many  from  other  denominations,  joined  of  their 
own  accord  in  the  sable  procession,  to  pay  this  im- 
pressive tribute  of  affectionate  esteem  to  the  memo- 
ry of  the  aged  pastor ; and,  regardless  of  the  drifting 
snow  and  piercing  wind,  to  drop  a silent  tear  upon  his 
grave,  while  many  a sorrowful  heart  devoutly  ex- 
claimed, u My  father ! my  father!  the  chariots  of  Is- 
rael and  the  horsemen  thereof !”  But  for  the  wishes 
of  the  family  to  make  the  obsequies  as  unostentatious 
as  possible,  a large  number  of  ministers,  both  from  the 
city  of  Bath  and  the  neighboring  towns,  would  glad- 
ly have  been  present  on  the  mournful  occasion  to  do 
honor  to  the  memory  of  the  deceased.  Many  of  the 
houses  and  shops  in  the  line  of  the  procession  gave 
evidence  to  the  mourning  of  the  inhabitants  by  their 
closed  windows ; while  within  the  cemetery  a large 
concourse,  despite  the  severity  of  the  weather,  assem- 
bled to  witness  the  interment. 

The  Bev.  John  Owen,  after  the  address  from  which 


SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  271 

we  have  given  an  extract,  offered  an  impressive 
prayer,  and  having  pronounced  the  apostolic  benedic 
tion,  the  funeral  procession  was  re-formed,  and  the 
mourners  left  the  ground.  Then  the  hundreds  who 
had  congregated  to  behold  the  mortal  remains  of  Wil- 
liam Jay  consigned  to  their  last  resting-place  flocked 
into  the  little  building  to  gaze  upon  his  coffin,  and 
slowly  and  sorrowfully  the  assembled  multitude  dis- 
persed. 

The  inscription  on  the  coffin  was  as  follows : — 

Rev.  William  Jay, 
died 

27th  December,  1853. 

Aged  84  Years. 

On  the  following  Thursday  evening,  Jan.  4,  the  fu- 
neral sermon  was  preached  in  the  Vineyard  Chapel 
by  the  Rev.  John  Angell  James,  from  2 Kings,  ii.  14, 
“ Where  is  the  Lord  God  of  Elijah  ?” 

Funeral  sermons  were  also  preached  on  the  occa- 
sion in  Argyle  Chapel  on  the  following  Lord’s-day, 
by  the  Rev.  James  Sherman  of  London,  and  the  Rev. 
W.  H.  Dyer ; also  by  the  Rev.  Richard  Brindley,  to 
the  separate  congregation  worshipping  pro  tempore  in 
the  assembly-room 


Thus  closed  the  lengthened  earthly  career  of  this 
eminent  servant  of  Christ,  who,  through  the  period  of 
sixty-three  years,  faithfully  discharged  his  ministerial 
commission,  and  diligently  served  his  generation  in  a 
city  distinguished  indeed  by  its  fashion  and  gaiety,  but 


272  SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

yet  not  wholly  insensible  to  the  attractions  of  his  elo- 
quent and  evangelic  labors. 

Whatever  may  be  the  monument  which  shall  be 
raised  to  perpetuate  the  memory  of  so  good,  so  great, 
and  so  useful  a man ; and  whatever  may  be  the  terms 
of  just  eulogy  which  the  hand  of  affection  may  inscribe 
upon  it,  this  volume,  mainly  from  his  own  pen,  as  well 
as  his  other  published  works,  will  constitute  his  best 
and  most  desirable  memorial.  The  characters  inscribed 
by  the  chisel  of  the  sculptor  will  be  obliterated  by  “ time’s 
effacing  fingers,”  and  the  marble  that  shall  bear  them 
will  resolve  itself  into  dust ; but  the  truths  he  has  em- 
balmed in  his  writings,  or  by  his  eloquent  tongue  writ- 
ten upon  living  hearts,  will  retain  their  interest  and  in- 
fluence undiminished  amidst  all  material  ruin  and  deso- 
lation; and  the  writings  of  William  Jay  will  continue 
to  shed  light  upon  the  pathway  of  many  a traveller 
Zionward,  and  to  train  many  of  the  heirs  of  immor- 
tality for  their  portion  in  the  skies. 

When  William  Jay  died,  the  city  in  which  he  had 
so  long  labored  lost  one  of  its  most  honorable  patriarchs, 
one  of  its  richest  ornaments  and  holiest  attractions. 
There , under  his  ministry,  senators,  wearied  with  the 
cares  of  state,  had  listened  gratefully  to  the  Saviour’s  in- 
vitation : “ Come  unto  me,  all  ye  that  labor  and  are  heavy 
]aden,  and  I will  give  you  rest;”  and  found  that  repose 
which  which  only  faith  and  hope  can  impart.  There , 
many  of  the  slaves  of  dissipation  and  vice  were  emanci- 
pated by  the  gracious  words  which  proceeded  out  of  his 
mouth,  from  the  fetters  of  their  fatal  enchantment,  and 
were  brought  into  the  glorious  liberty  of  the  children 
of  God.  There  the  eager  votaries  of  fashion,  thirsting 
for  the  pleasures  of  sense,  and  proving  the  emptiness 


SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  273 


of  the  wells  from  which  they  hoped  to  draw  them, 
were  allured  by  his  sweet  voice  to  taste  the  fountain  of 
living  water,  and  found  the  bliss  which  they  had  vainly 
sought  from  worldly  sources.  There,  too,  the  •victims 
of  fell  diseases,  who  had  tried  many  physicians  and 
were  nothing  bettered,  were  directed  by  him  to  the 
Divine  Physician  of  their  souls,  and  received  that  heal- 
ing which  made  their  bodily  afflictions  light,  by  teach- 
ing them  to  triumph  over  death. 

But  this  ministry  is  now  closed.  He  that  granted  it 
for  so  long  a space,  and  made  it  so  rich  a blessing,  has 
seen  fit  to  withdraw  it.  The  city  that  possessed  his 
pulpit,  around  which  such  distinguished  assemblies 
crowded,  now  exhibits  his  sepulchre.  From  the  one 
they  heard  his  living  voice,  from  the  other  they  will 
learn  the  silent  but  eloquent  lesson  of  his  death.  No 
saintly  shrine  will  be  erected  to  court  and  stimulate 
the  incense  of  superstitious  and  idolatrous  worship, 
though  he  was  a saint  in  the  church  below,  and  is  now 
a glorified  one  in  the  church  above ; yet  to  his  tomb  a 
pathway  will  be  worn  by  the  feet  of  many  pilgrims  of 
affection,  from  his  own  and  other  countries,  who  will 
inquire  for  the  spot — not  where  rest  the  ashes  of  the 
great  dramatist,  poet,  philosopher,  or  statesman,  but 
where,  till  the  morning  of  the  resurrection,  repose  the 
remains  of  the  wise,  and  good,  and  holy  William  Ja}^, 
the  great  and  useful  preacher  of  the  Grospel  of  our  sal- 
vation. 


We  shall  here  subjoin  some  miscellaneous  recollec- 
tions and  sketches  of  his  life  and  manners,  which  will, 
no  doubt,  interest  the  reader  by  giving  him  a pleasing 
12* 


274  SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 


sight  of  Mr.  Jay  in  the  heart  of  his  family,  and  among 
his  familiar  friends. 

DOMESTIC  SKETCHES. 

44  It  was  the  practice  of  my  dear  father,”  writes  one 
of  his  daughters,  44  to  throw  off  all  study  on  the  Satur- 
day, that  he  and  his  subject  might  be  fresh  for  the 
Sabbath.  On  that  day  (and  0,  what  a joyous  after- 
noon that  was  to  us  children !)  we  were  indulged  in 
rambling  with  him  in  a country  walk,  choosing  the 
side  of  some  running  brook,  which  he  delighted  to 
follow,  or  sending  us  scrambling  into  field  or  hedge- 
row for  wild  flowers;  and,  when  each  brought  their 
little  nosegay,  to  receive  the  prize  held  out  to  them  for 
the  best  flowers,  or  best  arranged. 

44  How  full  of  hope  and  happiness  was  he,  and  how 
free  to  make  others  the  partakers  of  his  joys ! How 
many  will  remember  the  pleasure  in  his  later  years  it 
gave  him  to  fill  his  pockets  with  apples,  books,  and 
pence;  and  then  either  from  the  carriage-box,  or  in 
walking,  he  would  throw  them  so  dexterously  to  a too 
ready  group  of  boys  and  girls,  who  were  fleet  enough, 
or  had  skill  enough,  to  carry  away  the  prize ; and  how 
he  always  gave  his  throw  in  favor  of  the  girls. 

44  Our  dear  father  was  strongly  excited  by  music,  off 
the  pleasure  of  which  he  was  susceptible  in  the  highest 
degree.  He  had  an  ear  formed  to  enjoy  the  simplest 
melody,  and,  though  little  cultivated,  he  relished  its 
highest  charms ; and  a simple  air  would  transport  his 
feelings  to  the  utmost  pitch.  In  his  last  visit  to  Stone, 
how  did  he  delight  to  lie  on  the  sofa,  and  hear  his 
granddaughters  sing,  and  often  said,  4 How  delightful 
now  to  enter  heaven  * 


SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 


275 


“ Another  little  trait  of  Iris  character  was  his  sweet 
thought  of  giving  pleasure  to  others.  It  was  almost 
always  his  habit  to  go  into  his  garden  before  service, 
and  pick  each  of  the  servants  a good  handful  of  flowers, 
arranged  by  himself,  which  they  were  desired  on  no 
account  to  bring  home,  but  give  to  some  of  the  poor 
people,  who  would  value  them  doubly  sent  from  such 
a garden  ” 

FAMILY  PRAYER. 

Mr.  Bolton  says,  “ My  father-in-law  came  in  to  break- 
fast with  us,  as  our  early  hour  suited  him  best.  In 
family  worship  I was  struck  with  his  prayer  for  us : — • 
“ Peace  be  to  this  house  ! May  thy  servants  at  the 
head  of  it  enjoy  much  of  this  peace — th at  peace  which 
the  world  cannot  give  by  its  good  things,  nor  by  its 
evil  things  take  away — that  peace  which  passeth  all 
understanding.  Let  all  their  dear  children  live  before 
thee,  be  the  care  of  thy  tender  providence,  and  the 
early  subjects  of  thy  grace.  We  are  now  going  forth 
into  the  engagements  of  the  day : let  thy  presence  go 
with  us.  Whether  alone  or  in  company,  may  we 
sanctify  thee  in  all  our  thoughts,  and  all  our  words — 
concerned  to  improve  all  our  opportunities  of  gaining 
good  and  doing  good,  and  the  more  so  as  we  see  the 
day  approaching  which  wil]  deprive  us  of  both.” 

In  connection  with  Mr.  Jay’s  peculiar  gift  in  family 
prayer,  we  introduce  the  following  anecdote  communi- 
cated by  Mr.  Waylen  : — 

u A domestic  servant,  of  rare  excellence  of  character, 
was,  when  very  young,  nursing  old  Mrs.  Colbourn  of 
Chippenham.  Under  great  anxiety,  she  resolved  to 
descend  and  listen  at  the  door  of  the  parlor  at  a mo- 


276  SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

ment  when  she  knew  Mr.  Jay  was  leading  the  devo- 
tions of  the  house,  he  being  then  on  a visit  there.  If 
reference  to  herself  individually  should  occur  in  his 
prayer,  she  resolved  to  take  it  as  4 a token  for  good.’ 
And  such  was  the  wished-for  result.  She  is  now  in 
my  house.” 

SIMPLICITY  OF  MANNER  AT  HOME. 

A near  witness  testifies  that  his  simplicity  seemed 
innate  and  natural ; for  he  was  as  free  from  affectation 
as  from  guile.  The  gentleness,  ingenuousness  and  un- 
suspiciousness of  a little  child  were  ever  displayed  by 
him.  Thinking  no  evil  himself  he  believed  every 
one  open  and  sincere  as  himself,  and  his  heart  was 
pained  when  he  met  with  deceivers. 

Nothing  could  satisfy  him  in  his  preaching  but 
bringing  forth  the  whole  story  of  Matthew  Henry’s 
three  R’s,  Ruin,  Redemption,  and  Regeneration — Jesus 
Christ  and  him  crucified,  to  meet  the  condition  of  poor 
sinners — to  try  to  save  souls  ; and  if  in  any  part  of 
his  sermon  he  considered  that  he  had  been  deficient, 
his  heart  felt  deeply,  and  he  longed  for  the  next  op- 
portunity of  preaching  more  fully,  more  pathetically, 
and  practically.  Such  seasons  were  most  prayerfully 
and  tearfully  implored  in  private  previously,  and  he 
would  then  bless  God  for  the  enjoyment,  and  entreat 
that  it  might  not  be  different  with  him  in  public. 
Sometimes  he  seemed  under  such  a happy  divine  in- 
fluence that  a blessing  was  felt  to  rest  in  an  indescrib- 
able manner  upon  his  conversation.  His  heart  was 
all  alive  to  participate  in  the  woes  of  those  around 
him,  and  his  expressions  were  so  balmy  that  they 
soothed  the  deepest  wounds  even  wher  they  could  not 


SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  277 

heal.  The  piety  and  copiousness  of  his  prayers  were 
very  remarkable.  You  felt  that  they  were  poured 
forth  from  a heart  which  seemed  the  very  sanctuaiy 
of  devotion.  He  lived,  as  it  were,  in  the  precincts  of 
heaven,  and  wTas  ever  ready  to  present  petitions  to 
God.  He  was  especially  observant  of  devotion  when 
lie  had  public  services  in  prospect.  He  always  took  a 
prayerful  review  of  his  subject,  and  often  was  a tearful, 
wrestling  season  of  communion  with  God  in  private 
the  prelude  to  the  holiest  and  happiest  seasons  in  pub- 
lic. His  practice  uniformly  was  to  go  from  the  closet 
to  the  pulpit.  Nothing  was  allowed  to  intervene.  In 
this,  doubtless,  may  be  found  one  of  the  elements  of 
his  efficiency  and  success.  He  came  as  from  the  Di- 
vine presence  with  a message  from  God  to  men.  De- 
votion had  given  greater  strength  to  his  arm  and 
keener  edge  to  his  weapon.  Hence  he  spake  “ not  as 
pleasing  men,  but  God,  who  trieth  our  hearts.”  Hap- 
py would  it  be  for  the  church  of  Christ  if  all  its  min- 
isters conscientiously  followed  this  example ! How 
would  it  contribute  both  to  their  happiness  and  suc- 
cess ! 

DR.  BOWIE’S  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MR.  JAY,  AND 
ACCOUNT  OF  HIS  LAST  DAYS. 

I had  the  great  privilege  of  affording  him  my  medi- 
cal assistance  to  the  close  of  his  honored  life  (for  a pe- 
riod of  more  than  thirty  years),  and  am  happy  to  say 
receiving  to  the  last,  and  at  the  last,  the  same  proofs 
of  esteem,  affection,  and  regard,  which  he  had  for  so 
many  years  bestowed  on  me,  and  for  which  blessing  I 
indeed  give  God  thanks.  You  ask  me  if  I have  any 
recollections  if  our  dear  departed  friend.  I answer, 


278  SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 


none  in  writing , bin  many  in  mind.  It  would  be  per- 
fectly impossible  for  any  one  to  have  had  the  privilege 
I possessed  for  more  than  thirty  years  of  having  him 
as  my  pastor  and  friend,  without  having  numerous 
recollections  of  one  I ever  considered  a shining  star, 
and  one  of  the  most  extraordinary  individuals  this 
country,  or  indeed  any  other,  ever  saw.  I here  will 
say  that  I allude  now  to  him  as  a preacher  of  the  Gos- 
pel of  Christ.  Here",  in  my  opinion,  he  was  quite 
unique , and  unlike  every  other  preacher  I ever  heard. 
If  you  will  allow  me  to  say,  it  was  not,  in  my  opinion, 
that  Mr.  Jay  possessed  any  one  peculiar  point  of  men- 
tal character  which  made  him  the  highly  - finished 
preacher ; but  he  appears  to  me  to  have  combined  in 
himself  a number  of  faculties  arising  from  his  organ- 
ization, which  in  the  highest  degree  fitted  him  to  excel 
as  a preacher.  He  possessed  very  great  powers  of  im- 
agery,  pathos,  and  irony,  all  of  which  were  occasion- 
ally brought  out  in  the  pulpit ; and  when  to  these 
powers  are  added  Mr.  Jay’s  great  knowledge  of  the 
holy  Scriptures,  which  enabled  him  to  dovetail , as  it 
were,  all  the  statements  with  texts  suitable  to  his  sub- 
ject ; his  general  information,  derived  from  his  exten- 
sive and  laborious  readings,  which,  having  a most  re- 
tentive memory,  he  could  use  at  all  times ; and  his 
great  knowledge  of  the  human  heart — I need  not  say 
that,  with  his  vigorous  and  powerful  mind  brought 
under  the  influence  of  the  operation  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
these  points  and  advantages  enabled  him  well  to  fill 
the  office  of  a minister  and  teacher.  I must  not  for- 
get in  this  my  catalogue  of  excellences  for  the  pulpit, 
that  Mr.  Jay  wras  the  simplest  creature  possible  to  be 
conceived : his  sermons  were  all  delivered  without  the 


SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  279 


least  effort  and  difficulty,  and  so  simple  that  any  one 
might  have  said — nay,  indeed,  I often  did  sajr — I could 
do  all  this  myself.  In  this  simplicity  of  dear  Mr.  Jay’s 
preaching  I consider  lay  one  of  his  chief  excellences  ; 
and  certainly  it  may  be  said,  that  by  Mr.  Jay  the  poor 
had  the  Gospel  preached  unto  them.  He  was,  at  the 
same  time,  a most  sententious  preacher,  and  could,  by 
a few  words  said  in  a pithy  and  sometimes  quaint 
manner,  produce  a wonderful  effect.  This  I have  often 
seen  and  felt,  and  some  such  sayings  have  never  been 
obliterated  from  my  mind,  even  after  a distance  of 
many  years.  Although  this  was  often  the  case  to  a re 
markable  degree,  yet  all  his  sermons  were  from  first 
to  last  most  interesting  and  powerful ; and  no  individ- 
ual ever  kept  up  the  continued  attention  of  his  hear- 
ers more  than  our  beloved  friend.  He  was  emphat- 
ically a textual  preacher,  never  wandering  from  his 
subject ; and  in  this  point  he  so  much  excelled,  that, 
in  endeavoring  to  give  what  he  considered  to  be  the 
true  meaning  of  the  Scripture  he  had  in  hand,  he 
might  appear  at  different  times  to  preach  against  many 
of  the  preconceived  views  of  some  of  his  Christian 
hearers,  so  anxious  always  was  he  to  give  every  text 
its  true  interpretation,  without  reference  to  any  system 
of  divinity,  however  good  and  admired.  This  it  was, 
combined  with  the  great  variety  of  subjects  chosen  by 
him  for  the  pulpit,  which  made  it  necessary  to  hear 
Mr.  Jay  again  and  again,  previous  to  any  one  being 
enabled  to  come  to  a proper  and  sound  opinion  as  to 
the  nature  and  exact  character  of  his  preaching.  One 
thing  more  I only  will  add  to  the  list  of  qualities  pos- 
sessed by  Mr.  Jay  for  a preacher,  and  that  is,  his  most 
melodious  and  well-modulated  voice,  by  which  he  in- 


280  SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 


deed  gave  the  grand  truths  of  the  Gospel  through  a 
silver'  trumpet ; and  he  was,  in  my  opinion,  from  all 
the  combination  of  powers  I have  now  mentioned,  the 
most  fascinating  preacher  this  country  has  seen  for 
many  a day  f and  so  interesting  was  his  preaching,  at 
least  to  myself — and  I hope  I may  add  useful — that 
all  preaching  appeared  tame  after  hearing  him.  This 
may  perhaps  have  arisen  from  his  peculiar  style,  so 
unlike  any  other,  and  from  the  fact  that  during  about 
thirty-four  years,  when  I had  the  privilege  of  hearing 
him  generally  twice  a week,  and  sometimes  three  times, 
I had  been  so  deeply  identified  with  his  mode  of 
preaching,  that  I could  hear  no  one  else  so  well,  nor, 
I think,  so  profitably.  It  was  not  only  preaching, 
but  teaching,  and  that,  too,  in  the  most  beautiful  and 
winning  manner.  The  simple  and  clear  way  in  which 
Mr.  Jay  divided  and  explained  all  his  sermons,  added 
to  the  attractive  style  of  delivery,  made  all  he  said 
easily  remembered,  and,  indeed,  so  attractive  was  his 
mode  of  preaching,  that  numerous  individuals  whom 
I have  met  with  during  my  lifetime  who  have  heard 
him  only  once,  have  been  at  the  end  of  years  able  to 
give  the  substance,  if  not  the  division,  of  the  only  ser- 
mon they  ever  heard  from  his  lips.  One  of  many  such 
instances  I will  now  relate.  A few  years  ago,  a cler- 
gyman of  the  Church  of  England,  now  dead,  called  on 
me  for  medical  advice.  On  seeing  in  my  room  a print 
of  Mr.  Jay,  he  at  once  recognized  it,  and  inquired 
kindly  after  him.  I asked  him  if  he  was  acquainted 
with  Mr.  Jay  ; he  replied,  “No ; but  I have  heard  him 
preach  once,  and  I shall  now  give  you  his  sermon.” 
He  arose  from  his  chair,  and  gave  the  text,  Psalm  xvi., 
verse  8.  He  then  began,  and  at  once  I saw  he  had 


SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  281 

indeed  heard  him  preach,  as  I recognized  the  well- 
known  manner  of  treating  his  subject.  I inquired 
when  it  was  that  he  had  heard  this  sermon  which  had 
so  deeply  impressed  him.  He  replied,  “ Thirty-five 
years  ago.  I was  then  a student  at  Oxford,  and  pass- 
ing through  London,  I understood  that  the  far-famed 
Mr.  Jay  of  Bath  was  to  preach  in  Surrey  Chapel.  I 
went,  and  I have  now  given  you  the  outline  of  his 
sermon,  which  I shall  never  forget.” 

One  other  instance  of  the  simplicity  and  attractive- 
ness of  his  preaching,  so  as  to  awaken  a spirit  of  in- 
quiry in  a child,  I shall  relate.  Travelling  in  a rail- 
way carriage  some  little  time  ago,  an  elderly  gentleman 
sat  opposite  to  me.  Finding  I came  from  Bath,  he 
asked  me  how  Mr.  Jay  was.  I told  him,  and  he  in- 
formed me  that,  at  the  early  age  of  eight  years,  he  was 
deeply  interested  with  a sermon  which  he  heard 
preached  by  Mr.  Jay  at  Argyle  Chapel;  and,  filled 
with  a spirit  of  inquiry,  his  mother  had  taken  him  to 
chapel ; and  the  preacher  took  for  his  text  Acts,  ix. 
16,  “Come  over  into  Macedonia  and  help  us.”  When 
he  went  home  he  eagerly  asked  his  mother  many  ques- 
tions regarding  what  he  had  heard,  as,  “ Where  was 
Macedonia  ? what  help  was  wanting  ? and  who  was  to 
go  over  ?”  Although  young,  it  made  him  desirous  and 
anxious  to  know  more  on  the  subject  which  had  so 
engrossed  his  attention,  and  the  recollection  of  the  ser- 
mon was  even  then  most  vivid.  I have  already  said 
that  Mr.  Jay  did  in  his  preaching  often  make  a won- 
derful impression  by  a single  sentence  delivered  in  a 
powerful  manner.  One  of  these  I shall  mention  as 
pressing  most  strongly  at  this  moment  on  my  mind, 
although  hear  l by  me  many  years  ago.  He  had  been 


282  supplement  to  the  autobiography. 


preaching  on  the  repentance  of  Judas,  and  took  occasion 
in  the  discourse  to  attack  the  love  of  money,  as  one  of 
the,  if  not  the  principal,  sins,  of  the  Church  of  God ; 
and  at  the  close  of  one  of  the  divisions  of  his  subject, 
he  burst  forth  in  his  own  peculiar  and  emphatic  man- 
ner with  the  following  awful  sentence : “ Avarice, 
avarice,  is  the  monsoon,  the  devil’s  trade-wind,  from 
the  church  into  hell.”  Another  at  this  time  presses 
itself  forcibly  on  my  memory,  and  although,  perhaps, 
by  the  very  fastidious  it  may  be  said  not  well  fitted 
for  the  pulpit,  yet  at  the  time  of  delivery  it  made  a 
wonderful  impression,  and  now  is  so  clear  before  me 
that  I must  give  it.  Mr.  Jay  was  speaking  of  the  glar- 
ing inconsistency  of  many  professors  of  the  Gospel,  and 
endeavoring  to  show  how  impossible  it  was  to  expect 
the  Divine  blessing  to  rest  on  half-and-half  undecided 
professors  of  religion.  He  rested  much  on  the  neces- 
sity there  was  for  decision  for  God,  and  the  clear  mani- 
festation before  the  church  and  the  world  in  the  be- 
liever’s walk  and  character,  so  as  to  leave  no  doubt 
who  indeed  was  his  Master  ; and  in  the  midst  of  a pow- 
erful appeal  pronounced  the  following  : “ Some  of  you, 
my  dear  brethren,  are  so  inconsistent  and  undecided, 
that  if  at  this  moment  I saw  the  devil  running  away 
with  some  of  you,  I could  not  call  out,  v Stop  thief!’ 
- — he  would  but  carry  off  his  own  property.” 

Mr.  Jay  I would  call,  in  his  views,  a moderate  Cal- 
vinist ; but  never  was  shackled  by  any  system  of  di- 
vinity, and  never  feared  to  give  from  the  pulpit  what 
he  conceived  to  be  the  whole  counsel  of  God.  If  he 
apparently  met  with  difficulties  in  the  subject  he  was 
at  the  time  treating,  he  would  mention  the  circum- 
stances, and  leave  them,  without  an  attempt  to  combine 


SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  283 

what  was,  in  his  opinion,  far  beyond  man’s  finite  pow- 
ers. Thus  one  day  speaking  of  Judas,  he  said  he  was 
fore-ordained  of  God.  to  betray  the  Saviour,  and  yet 
he  betrayed  him  willingly,  and  is  damned  for  the  deed 
• — having  said  so,  he  in  his  own  peculiar  and  well- 
known  manner  leaned  over  the  pulpit,  and  exclaimed, 
“Now  do  not  look  at  me  for  an  explanation  of  this 
subject — both  statements  are  true — the  foreknowledge 
of  God,  and  the  free  agency  of  man — and  when  we 
reach  heaven,  and  not  till  then,  shall  we  be  able  to 
understand  all,  which  in  our  present  imperfect  con- 
dition is  quite  beyond  our  grasp  and  finite  minds.” 

I may  here  allude  to  Mr.  Jay’s  great  faithfulness  in 
the  pulpit,  and  most  fearlessly  giving  reproof  to  any 
of  his  hearers  if  by  him  deemed  necessary.  One  in- 
stance of  this  is  now  most  vivid  before  me,  although 
it  happened  many  years  ago,  and  that  to  myself.  The 
valuable  and  most  interesting  course  of  lectures,  now 
forming  one  of  his  published  volumes,  under  the  title 
of  u The  Christian  Contemplated,”  was  delivered  in 
Argyle  Chapel,  and  occupied  the  Sabbath  morning 
of  each  week  till  completed.  At  the  time  of  delivery 
I was  much  younger  than  I am  now ; and  from  God’s 
peculiar  dealings  with  me,  added  to  my  natural  char- 
acter, I had  embraced,  more  than  was  agreeable  to 
my  beloved  pastor,  what  are  usually  called  the  high 
doctrines  of  the  Gospel ; and  I fear  I had  more  than 
once  been  led  to  declare  that  I considered  the  lectures 
from  their  practical  nature  to  be  Christless.  At  the 
close  of  the  delivery  of  the  last  lecture,  he  said,  “ My 
brethren,  I have  done  with  the  course  of  lectures  which 
I had  announced,  but  I have  not  done  with  those  of 
you  who  have  denounced  them  to  be  Christless.” 


284  SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 


Having  said  this,  he  began  an  admonition,  of  a wise 
and  useful  character,  in  the  following  striking  and 
forcible  manner:  “You  mushroom  Christians — you 
men  of  one  idea — you  who  would  have  a minister  go 
round  a few  of  your  favorite  texts  just  like  a blind 
horse  in  a mill — am  I to  be  taught  preaching  by 
you  ?”  I may  add  that  the  next  day  I called  to  visit 
Mrs.  Jay  professionally.  I met  Mr.  Jay  in  the  room, 
who  actually  was  looking  for  a leaf  of  the  lecture 
preached  on  the  previous  day,  which  he  had  mislaid, 
and  in  his  own  quick  way  he  addressed  me  by  say- 
ing, “How  are  you,  doctor,  did  you  take  part  of 
my  sermon  yesterday?”  I answered,  “Yes,  I did.” 
He  replied,  holding  out  his  hand,  “ Then  give  it  to  me, 
for  I have  lost  a leaf ; and  if  I am  to  publish  these  lec- 
tures, I must  find  it.”  I said,  “Ho,  dear  sir,  I have 
no  leaf  of  your  lecture,  but  I did  take  part  of  it  not- 
withstanding.” He  instantly  replied,  “Doctor,  if  the 
cap  fits  you,  wear  it,”  and  left  the  room.  I do  hope 
and  believe  this  quiet  and  just  reproof  tended,  under 
God’s  blessing,  to  make  me  more  prudent  and  cautious 
for  the  future. 

It  is  well  known  that  occasionally  Mr.  Jay  would 
engage  the  attention  of  his  hearers  most  powerfully  by 
the  introduction  of  an  anecdote  into  his  sermon,  which 
was  always  much  to  the  point,  and  told  with  much 
effect.  This  habit,  however,  for  several  years  previous 
to  his  retirement  from  the  pulpit  was  much  given  up, 
and  seldom  or  ever  indulged  in. 

From  my  long  and  intimate  acquaintance  with  Mr. 
Jay,  it  may  be  expected  that  something  ought  to  be 
said  by  me  with  regard  to  his  social  habits  and  char- 
acter. Here,  however,  little  need  or  Indeed  can  be  re- 


SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  285 

lated.  He  lived  in  such  a primitive  manner,  as  to 
put  it  very  much  out  of  the  power  of  any  individual 
like  myself,  engaged  in  active  employment,  to  see 
much  of  him.  He  rose  at  five — breakfasted  at  seven 
— dined  at  one — drank  tea  at  five — supped  at  nine — 
went  to  bed  at  ten — and  this  I may  say  was  a general 
rule  without  any  exception.  He  was  most  regular  in 
his  daily  exercise  ; and  one  of  the  many  reasons  which 
under  God  tended  to  give  him  such  a fine  constitu- 
tion was  his  choosing  the  early  part  of  the  day  for 
his  pulpit  and  press  studies.  He  from  breakfast  till 
dinner-time  devoted  himself  to  this  work — and  after 
that  period,  he,  I have  reason  to  believe,  seldom  or 
ever  did  so — and  I have  heard  him  more  than  once 
say  that  he  never  was  found  in  his  study  after  nine 
o’clock  at  night.  The  after  part  of  the  day  was  usually 
spent  in  exercise  and  general  reading.  His  mind  was 
so  well  stored  with  information,  and  his  memory  so 
retentive,  that  it  was  quite  a treat  to  pass  a short 
time  in  his  society.  You  never  could  be  with  him 
for  any  time  without  discovering  the  depth  of  his  in- 
formation, the  strength  of  his  mind,  and  the  easy  and 
simple  manner  of  his  conversation,  which  was  at  all 
times  so  interesting  and  attractive  that  you  had  much 
difficulty  in  leaving  his  company,  and  never  did  so 
without  admiration  and  instruction.  My  usual  time 
for  seeing  him  was  when  I knew  he  was  at  tea,  and 
at  which  hour  I often  contrived  to  be  professionally 
in  his  neighborhood,  that  I might  have  the  pleasure 
of  a little  conversation  with  him.  Mr.  Jay  was  all  his 
life  so  completely  accustomed  to  be  listened  to,  and 
not  much  to  listen,  that  perhaps  for  some  years  after 
I knew  him  he  might  occasionally  appear  impatient  of 


286  SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

being  interrupted  or  contradicted  ; but  that  indeed  was 
seldom  attempted  by  any  one,  as  all  were  generally 
too  glad  to  hear  the  good  and  great  man,  whose  words 
flowing  from  him  were  like  the  dew  which  watereth 
the  earth.  Mr.  Jay  was  a man  with  whom  no  one 
felt  he  could  ever  take  a liberty ; and  of  all  men  I 
ever  knew,  he  was  the  only  one  in  whose  presence  I 
always,  in  a manner,  felt  a kind  of  reserve,  fearing  in 
any  way  to  give  him  the  smallest  offence ; in  fact  I had 
an  exalted  opinion  of  him,  and  gave  him  reverence. 

Like  all  on  earth  Mr.  Jay  had  many  trials,  and  none 
greater  than  the  long  and  severe  illness  of  his  first  wife ; 
and  I may  I trust  be  allowed  to  say,  without  any  fear 
of  misconception  in  the  mind  of  any  one,  that  he  grew 
much  in  grace  under  his  trials ; and  when  I add  that 
he  was  at  times  thankful  even  to  me  for  a word  of 
admonition  or  encouragement,  it  will  I think  be  evi- 
dent that  his  fine  mind  and  understanding  were  much 
brought  into  subjection  to  the  grace  of  that  blesse'd 
Redeemer  whom  he  had  so  long  preached,  not  only  as 
the  atoning  Saviour,  but  the  bright  example. 

During  his  long  and  most  painful  illness,  for  nearly 
eighteen  months,  he  never  murmured,  but  gave  a noble 
testimony  to  the  truth  of  the  Gospel,  and  its  being 
able  to  sustain  the  believer  under  every  trying  dispen- 
sation— he  became  in  fact  like  a little  child;- — and  in 
the  midst  of  great  sufferings  and  sleepless  nights,  over 
which  medicine  had  little  or  no  control,  he  was  enabled 
to  glorify  God  in  the  fire,  and  to  leave  a powerful  and 
lasting  evidence  of  the  truth  and  efficacy  of  that  Gos- 
pel which  he  had  so  many  years  so  truthfully  preached 
to  others.  Mr.  Jay  through  life  had  ahvays  a natural 
fear  of  death — that  is,  of  the  agonies  of  the  dying 


SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  287 

struggle — but  even  all  this  he  was  at  last  quite  freed 
from  ; and  he  died  so  peacefully  and  quietly  that  for  a 
short  time  after  the  spirit  had  taken  its  flight  to  man- 
sions in  the  skies,  it  was  not  known  to  his  sorrowing 
relations  that  he  had  gone  home  to  Jesus.  “ Mark  the 
perfect  man,  and  behold  the  upright,  for  the  end  of 
that  man  is  peace  ” 

MR.  jay's  FAMILIAR  EXPOSITIONS  AT  THE  PRAYER 
MEETINGS. 

Those  who  knew  Mr.  Jay  at  home  in  the  weekly 
round  of  his  duties  would  scarcely  deem  our  work 
complete  if  we  failed  to  exhibit  him  as  for  a very  long 
period  he  had  appeared  in  his  vestry  on  a Monday 
evening,  like  a father  in  the  midst  of  his  family,  ex- 
plaining to  them  and  enforcing  upon  them  some  por- 
tion of  God's  Word,  in  the  most  simple  and  familiar 
manner. 

It  is  believed  that  he  rarely,  if  ever,  made  any  writ- 
ten preparation  for  these  services ; but  having  fixed 
upon  a portion  of  Scripture  before  he  left  his  home,  he 
turned  it  over  in  his  mind  as  he  walked  to  his  chapel, 
a distance  of  nearly  a mile.  When  he  entered  his 
vestry,  he  took  his  seat  in  his  arm-chair  at  a table,  and 
gave  out  a hymn  in  his  own  peculiarly  feeling  and  de- 
votional way.  When  this  had  been  sung,  he  would 
call  upon  one  of  his  deacons  to  engage  in  prayer.  He 
then  opened  the  Bible,  read  a text  or  a few  verses,  and, 
in  a style  .more  like  serious  and  engaging  conversation 
than  preaching,  spoke  upon  the  words  or  subject  in  an 
easy  and  colloquial  manner,  often  with  striking  origin- 
ality, point,  or  pathos,  as  the  text  might  require.  The 
hearer  felt,  and  could  hardly  fail  to  feel,  as  much  at 


288  SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 


ease  as  the  speaker,  who  sat  ail  the  time  as  if  in  your 
parlor,  conversing  with  you  on  your  spiritual  interests, 
and  the  great  things  of  Grod’s  salvation.  1 specimen 
or  two  of  these  familiar  services  we  shall  here  insert. 
They  have  been  furnished  by  friends  who  were  accus- 
tomed to  take  notes,  and  of  course  do  but  imperfectly 
represent  the  original : — 


Psalm  xci.  ver.  14  : “I  will  set  him  on  high,  because  he  hath 

known  my  name.” 

This  psalm  has  sometimes  been  called  the  charter  of  the  believer’s 
privileges ; and  in  this  sense  I wish  you  were  all  chartists,  and  in  no 
other ; for  I do  not  approve  of  the  other  charter  at  all.  A great 
man  once  said : “ The  whole  of  this  psalm  has  been  fulfilled  in  my 
experience,  except  the  last  clause  of  the  last  verse  ; and  that  will  be 
fulfilled  I am  fully  persuaded  within  an  hour.”  Now  what  is  that 
verse  ? “ With  long  life  will  I satisfy  him,  and  show  him  my  sal- 

vation.” The  former  part  had  been  fulfilled,  for  he  died  at  the  age 
of  95.  He  had  lived  long  enough,  I should  suppose,  to  have  seen  all 
that  was  worth  seeing,  to  hear  all  that  was  worth  hearing,  and  to 
enjoy  all  that  was  to  be  enjoyed;  and  he  must  surely  have  known 
the  vanity  of  all  things  here  below.  But  what  is  meant  by  the  last 
clause  which  yet  remained  to  be  accomplished  ? “ And  show  him 

my  salvation.”  This  is  future.  How  can  that  be  ? The  believer 
is  saved  now ; that  is,  he  is  in  a state  of  salvation,  in  a state  of 
safety. 

More  happy,  but  not  more  secure, 

The  glorified  spirits  in  heaven. 

But  the  believer’s  salvation  will  be  more  fully  shown,  when  Christ 
shall  say  to  all  his  redeemed,  “ Come,  ye  blessed  of  my  Father,  in- 
herit the  kingdom  prepared  for  you  from  before  the  foundation  of 
the  world.”  But  only  think  of  this  good  man’s  saying, — that  he 
was  fully  persuaded  that  this  would  be  accomplished  within  an  hour  I 
Oh,  what  a solemn  thought ! How  would  many  of  you  feel,  if  you 
knew  that  you  were  but  one  hour  out  of  eternity  ? — but  one  hour 
from  a world  of  spirits ; — that  in  one  hour  you  would  be  in  the  pres- 
ence of  your  Redeemer ! Beyond  the  reach  of  every  care.  There 
is  but  a step  between  me  and  death  ! Perhaps  there  is  but  a step 


SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  289 


between  you  and — hell  l But  oh,  wliat  an  overwhelming  thought, 
if  there  is  but  a step  between  you  and  heaven  ! I remember  good 
Ambrose  sitting  in  his  chair,  feeling  the  pains  of  death  coming  over 
him.  he  raised  his  eyes,  and  exclaimed;  “ Come,  good  angels,  and  do 
your  office,  and  gently  waft  me  into  Abraham’s  bosom.”  But  you 
will  say,  what  has  all  this  to  do  with  the  subject  ? Why,  it  is  a 
part  of  the  loaf  that  I wish  to  divide  among  you  to-night;  and  I do 
not  think  it  much  signifies  where  I begin  to  cut  first. 

Now,  “I  will  set  him  on  high  because  he  hath  known  my  name.” 
The  naqie  of  the  Lord  is  often  put  for  the  Lord  himself.  Many 
texts  might  be  brought  forward  to  prove  this.  I will  mention  only 
one ; Ps.  lxxvi.,  “ The  name  of  the  Lord  is  a strong  tower,  the 
righteous  runneth  into  it,  and  is  safe.”  Not  into  a word,  but  into 
Jehovah  himself.  Now,  what  is  it  to  know  the  Lord?  People 
sometimes  speak  of  head-knowledge.  But  it  is  a singular  express- 
ion ; as  if  there  were  such  a thing  as  arm-knowledge  or  leg-know- 
ledge. Where  should  knowledge  be  but  in  the  head  ? At  the  same 
time,  it  is  very  expressive,  as  making  the  difference  between  a mere 
speculative  knowledge  of  the  great  truths  of  Christianity,  and  that 
knowledge  and  conviction  of  the  heart  which  is  here  implied.  Ah, 
what  pleasure  does  it  give  you  to  say — “I  know  such  and  such  a dis- 
tinguished person.”  What  an  honor  would  you  feel  it  to  be  to  be 
able  to  say,  “ I know  the  king  and  am  intimate  with  him.”  Or, 
if  he  were  living,  to  be  able  to  say,  “ I know  Milton,  and  am  inti- 
mate with  him.”  But  the  Christian  can  say  far  more  ; ‘ I know  the 
Lord,  the  king  of  kings,  and  am  intimate  with  Him.  He  is  my 
Father  and  my  Friend.” 

Now,  here  is  the  promise, — “ I will  set  him  on  high,  because  he 
hath  known  my  name.”  We  must  not  look  on  this  word  because  as  a 
condition.  Our  dear  brother  used  this  term  last  night,  and  I began 
to  fear  lest  he  should  be  misunderstood.  But  he  afterwards  explain- 
ed himself  very  clearly.  Yet  why  should  we  use  a word  of  doubt- 
ful meaning,  when  there  are  others  that  would  answer  the  purpose 
quite  as  well,  if  not  better  ? It  is  true  that  some  of  the  old  writers 
use  this  term,  but  it  is  in  a different  sense  to  that  in  which  it  is  em- 
ployed now-a-days.  Now  it  is  employed  to  signify  a sort  of  claim 
that  one  has  upon  another  for  a reward ; but  they  used  it  to  express 
a sort  of  connection,  that  God  would  do  one  thing  because  he  had 
done  another;  thus,  because  God  had  given  faith,  he  had  also  given 
salvation,  and  in  that  sense  it  is  used  here. 

Now,  what  is  meant  by  this  promise— c‘  I will  set  him  on  high  ?” 

13 


290  SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 


Is  not  Christ  risen  from  the  dead  ? Has  he  not  ascended  above  the 
skies  ? And  are  not  all  his  believing  followers  ascended  with  him  ? 
Is  not  this  to  ascend  on  high  ? Cannot  the  believer  look  forward  to 
heaven  as  his  inheritance,  his  kingdom,  his  everlasting  portion  ? 
Call  you  not  this  high  ? The  king  is  the  highest  civil  officer,  the 
priest  the  highest  ecclesiastical ; and  God  will  make  all  his  people 
kings  and  priests  unto  himself,  and  their  kingdom  shall  be  an  ever- 
lasting kingdom,  and  their  priesthood  one  that  endurerth  forever. 

But  notice  not  only  the  promise,  but  the  agent  by  whom  it  is  per- 
formed, that  is,  God  himself.  There  are  many  kinds  of  promises. 
There  are  the  devil’s  promises, — they  are  false  and  deluding.  O,  be- 
ware of  them ! There  are  the  world’s  promises.  They  seem  all  bright 
and  fair ; but  what  are  they  ? Only  vanity ; yea,  lighter  than  van- 
ity itself.  Then  there  are  men’s  promises.  O,  trust  not  in  them, 
for  they  are  uncertain — often  deceptive.  But  there  are  God’s  prom- 
ises. They  are  all  yea  and  amen  in  Christ  Jesus.  Lean  on  them, 
trust  in  them,  and  you  shall  never  be  confounded. 

“ 0 for  a strong,  a lasting  faith, 

To  credit  what  the  Almighty  saith  ; 

T’  embrace  the  message  of  his  Son,  ' 

And  call  the  joys  of  heaven  our  own” 

Another  Monday  evening  exercise  was  as  follows : 
— Having  read  the  words,  u 0 Lord,  forgive:  O Lord, 
hearken  and  do,”  (Daniel,  ix.  19,)  he  observed, — 

This  is  one  of  Daniel’s  prayers.  The  Scripture  is  full  of  prayers, 
and  I love  them  much.  Now  let  us  speak  of  Daniel.  He  was  a 
temperate  man.  This  will  account  for  his  haleness  and  vigor,  at 
least  in  some  measure.  But  he  was  rich  in  grace.  He  had  been 
raised  from  one  stage  to  another,  till  he  became  prime  minister  over 
twenty-seven  provinces ; yet  he  found  time  to  pray  thrice  every 
day.  Many  people  who  have  not  half  the  business  to  attend  to,  to 
what  he  had,  say  they  have  scarcely  time  to  pray  once  a day.  Dan- 
iel was  highly  favored.  Three  miracles  were  performed  by  him ; 
one  was  interpreting  the  king’s  dream ; the  second,  recalling  Ne- 
buchadnezzar ; a third,  interpreting  the  handwriting  on  the  wall. 
But  Qne  miracle  was  performed  for  him  ; that  was,  his  safety  in  the 
den  of  lion*v  Twice  the  angel  Gabriel  came  to  him  with  the  words, 
“ 0 Danie1  man  greatly  beloved  !’*  Some  will  say,  “ I would  not 


SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  A U T033I0GK APTI Y.  291 


have  told  him  that  to  his  face,  lest  it  should  make  him  proud.”  But 
Gabriel  knew  better.  The  proud  are  always  the  most  backward  to 
praise.  The  reason  is,  they  judge  from  themselves;  because  when 
they  are  praised  they  are  so  puffed  up , they  think  others  must  be  the 
same.  The  celebrated  Dr.  Robinson  having  preached  three  times 
on  one  Sunday  at  a chapel  in  London,  after  the  evening  service  a 
man  came  into  the  vestry  and  said  to  him, — “ This  morning,  sir,  it 
was  a very  dry  opportunity ; in  the  afternoon  I got  no  food  for  my 
soul ; but  this  evening  you  have  preached  a most  blessed  sermon, 
and  I hope  to  live  in  the  enjoyment  of  it  for  some  time  to  come. 
But  I hope  you  will  not  be  proud  at  my  telling  you  so.”  “No,  no,” 
said  the  doctor,  “for  I have  no  opinion  of  your  judgment.” 

Let  us  notice  this  prayer  before  us.  How  importunate  it  is  ! It 
is  not  one  of  the  sleepy  prayers.  If  a person  were  to  come  and  ask 
a favor  of  you,  and  were  to  fall  asleep  in  doing  it,  you  would  spurn 
him  from  your  presence.  Yet  how  often  do  we  act  so  with  the 
blessed  God ! The  first  thing  here  is  forgiveness, — O Lord,  forgive  ! 
The  second  thing  to  pray  for  is  attention , — “ Hearken  and  do.”  Do 
what  ? He  does  not  say  what,  and  I am  glad  he  does  not.  If  a 
beggar  were  to  call  out  to  a king  as  he  was  passing;  “ Hearken 
and  do,”  he  would  be  repulsed  for  his  impertinence.  But  how  dif- 
ferent it  is  with  this  King!  He  says,  “Call  upon  me,  and  I will 
answer:” — “Ask,  and  ye  shall  receive.”  He  can  changethe  hardest 
heart ; can  renew  and  sanctify  the  vilest  passions ; and  can  make 
those  whom  we  imagine  to  be  beyond  the  reach  of  mercy,  “ pillars 
in  the  house  of  our  God.”  He  will  do  this  for  you,  if  you  apply  to 
Him.  He  did  not  turn  a deaf  ear  to  the  cry  of  Daniel.  Nor  will 
He  to  your  cry.  Let  your  sins  be  what  they  may,  He  can  and  will 
wash  them  all  away  in  the  blood  of  His  dear  Son.  Blessed  be  His 
name. 

One  Monday  evening,  he  had  been  addressing  his 
people  on  the  importance  and  blessedness  of  humility, 
and  closed  his  remarks  by  observing, — 

“ How  beautifully  Bunyan  has  represented  the  shepherd’s  boy  in 
the  valley  of  humiliation,  cheerful  and  happy,  while  singing, — ‘ He 
that  is  down  need  fear  no  fall/  & c.  But  you  all  know  his  song,  and 
we  will  now  unite  in  singing  it,  for  it  will  do  for  us  as  well  as  for 
birr  — 


292 


SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 


“ ‘ He  that  is  down  need  fear  no  fall, 

He  that  is  low  no  pride  ; 

He  that  is  humble  ever  shall 
Have  God  to  be  his  guide. 

I am  content  with  what  I have, 

Little  be  it,  or  much  ; 

And,  Lord,  contentment  still  I crave, 

Because  thou  savest  such. 

Fulness  to  such  a burden  is 
That  go  on  pilgrimage  ; 

Here  little,  and  hereafter  bliss, 

Is  best  from  age  to  age.’  ” 

He  then  proceeded  with  the  following  verses,  which 
were  sung  in  succession,  as  if  they  had  formed  one 
hymn  : — 

“ Turn,  pilgrim,  turn — thy  cares  forego ; 

All  earthborn  cares  are  wrong : 

Man  wants  but  little  here  below, 

Nor  wants  that  little  long. 

Then  shall  we  sit,  and  sing,  and  tell 
The  wonders  of  his  grace, 

Till  heavenly  pleasure  fire  our  hearts, 

And  smile  in  every  face. 

Forever  His  dear  sacred  name 
Shall  dwell  upon  our  tongue, 

And  Jesus  and  salvation  be 
The  close  of  every  song.” 

The  impression  produced  by  the  mixture  of  verses 
and  by  the  climax  was  felt  to  be  highly  profitable  and 
elevating.  Those  who  witnessed  that  scene  will  never 
ftp  get  it. 

It  was  at  one  of  these  week-evening  meetings  he 
finished  his  labors  at  Argyle  Chapel,  observing  at  the 


SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 


293 


close,  “ I shall  never  enter  this  place  again;”  adding 
some  remarks  of  great  tenderness  and  solemnity  to  his 
friends,  who  stood  round  him. 

On  the  21st  of  March,  1853,  he  went  to  the  vestry, 
intending  to  give  only  a short  address  ; but  the  con- 
gregation assembled  was  so  large  that  they  were  oblig- 
ed to  adjourn  to  the  chapel.  He  selected  for  his  sub- 
ject the  appropriate  words  of  the  116th  Psalm,  verses 
1 and  2 : “ I love  the  Lord,  because  he  hath  heard  my 
voice  and  my  supplications.  Because  he  hath  inclined 
his  ear  unto  me,  therefore  will  I praise  him  as  long  as 
I live.”  The  testimony  of  so  venerable,  so  faithful  a 
man  of  God,  laboring  under  much  weakness  and  pain 
of  body,  yet  with  all  the  devotedness  and  zeal  of  his 
youthful  days,  pointing  all  to  the  throne  of  grace,  and 
expressing,  with  touching  sensibility,  his  own  gratitude 
for  the  help  he  had  therein  derived,  was  felt  to  be  most 
deeply  impressive  and  affecting. 

The  following  Monday  evening,  March  28,  Easter 
Monday,  was  the  occasion  when  he  made  the  remark 
above  noticed,  that  he  should  enter  that  place  of  wor: 
ship  no  more.  On  this  last  occasion  he  spoke  again  in 
the  chapel,  but  on  neither  of  these  occasions  from  the 
pulpit.  The  subject  was  taken  from  Isaiah,  liv.  17, 
u This  is  the  heritage  of  the  servants  of  the  Lord,  and 
their  righteousness  is  of  me,  saith  the  Lord.”  This  is 
described  by  those  who  were  present  as  a most  inter- 
esting, solemn,  and  edifying  address. 

Thus  ended  his  public  ministry  in  Bath. 

The  following  testimony  of  respect  and  expression 
of  friendship  for  Mr.  Jay,  from  so  excellent  a noble- 
man as  the  Earl  of  Gainsborough,  will  doubtless  be 
acceptable  an  1 gratifying  to  the  reader.  In  a letter  to 


294  SUPPLEMENT  TO  THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 


Mrs.  Edward  Jay,  written  since  the  solemn  event  took 
place,  the  Earl  of  Grainsborough  says  : — 

“ Although  at  his  good  old  age  the  great  change  has  been  a glori- 
ous one  for  your  excellent  father,  yet  I cannot  hear  of  the  departure 
of  my  long-loved  and  revered  friend  without  much  sorrow  and 
emotion,  and  deep  concern  for  all  those  who  have  sustained  so  truly 
irreparable  a bereavement.  I hope  his  last  hours  were  free  from 
much  suffering. 

“ It  is  painful  to  me  to  have  been  out  of  England ; for  it  would 
have  been  a real  gratification  to  me  to  have  followed  the  dear  and 
honored  remains  of  my  beloved  friend  to  the  grave. 

“ It  will  give  me  much  pleasure  to  hear  from  you,  and  that  Mrs. 
Jay  and  all  of  you  are  well. 

“ It  grieves  me  that  I have  not  seen  dear  Mr.  Jay  lately ; and, 
should  I live  to  return  to  England,  it  was  one  of  my  pleasant  anti- 
cipations that  I should  have  seen  him  once  more.  I trust  that 
through  the  mercy  of  that  blessed  Saviour  he  so  long  and  so  ardent- 
ly served,  to  meet  him  again  where  friends  will  no  more  be  sep- 
arated. 

“ Believe  me,  my  dear  Mrs.  Jay, 

“ Sincerely  and  affectionately  yours, 

“ Gainsborough. 


Naples,  February  4,  1854.: 


PART  III. 


PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER, 

IN 

A SERIES  OF  REMINISCENCES. 


WILLIAM  JAY. 


Clothed  in  sanctity  and  grace, 

How  sweet  it  is  to  see 
Those  who  love  thee  as  they  pass, 

Or  when  they  wait  on  thee.” — Cowpeb. 

Mark  the  perfect  man.” — David. 


PREFACE. 


My  residei  .ee  in  Bath  gave  me  many  opportunities 
of  multiplying  connections,  or  at  least  acquaintances ; 
and,  in  a long  course  of  years,  I have  become  more 
or  less  intimate  with  many  interesting  individuals  from 
Wales,  Ireland,  Scotland,  and  various  parts  of  England. 

Not  long  after  my  settlement  in  this  city,  I found  a 
coterie  of  rather  singular  characters ; it  included  Lut- 
terbray,  the  celebrated  landscape-painter,  Sir  James 
and  Lady  Wright,*  Miss  Lace,  a natural  daughter  of 
Lord  de  Spencer, f Rev.  Briant  Hill,$  Miss  Charles 
Wesley,  &c. 

* Both  these  lie  in  our  burying-ground,  and  their  escutcheons 
were  sent  into  the  vestry.  Lady  Wright  was  the  sister  of  More, 
Archbishop  of  Canterbury.  None  of  the  family  attended  the  death 
or  the  funeral. 

f She  was  a woman  of  great  talent  and  much  learning ; yet  I 
fear  from  her  neglect  of  public  worship,  and  a prayer  (which  she 
showed  me)  written  for  her  daily  use,  on  the  principles  of  pure 
deism,  that  she  was  at  least  sceptical  as  to  the  truth  and  importance 
of  Christianity.  After  some  injuries  which  the  tomb  of  Sir  James 
and  Lady  Wright  had  sustained,  she  repaired  it,  and  had  her  name 
engraved  as  the  repairer  in  the  corner  of  the  panel.  Some  may  re- 
member her  strange  flight  with  a gentleman,  as  if  carried  off  unwill- 
ingly ; also  her  throwing  away  a camphor  bag  from  her  bosom. 

% Author  of  a poem  on  Italy,  and  brother  to  Sir  Richard  and 
Rowland  Hill. 

13* 


298  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 

All  these  occasionally  attended  my  preaching,  and 
I was  personally  acquainted  with  them  all.  They 
seemed  alive  to  eternal  things,  and  to  be  in  a state  of 
serious  inquiry.  They  had  their  own  private  and  so- 
cial meetings  (it  would  seem  for  various  purposes),  but 
I could  never  learn  how  they  conducted  them ; and 
they  held  some  occult  sentiment,  which  they  were 
neither  ready  to  explain  nor  to  recommend.  Many 
supposed  they  had  some  leanings  towards  the  conti- 
nental Illuminati. 

In  a long  ministry,  and  in  a varied  and  extensive 
intercourse  with  the  religious  world,  I have  met  with 
no  few  curious  characters,  mental  and  moral  nonde- 
scripts ; owning  no  party,  and  owned  by  no  party ; 
signalized  and  observable  by  uncommon,  strange,  pre- 
posterous opinions,  usages,  pretensions.  With  very 
little  that  is  romantic  in  my  frame,  I have  never  been 
able  to  pass  by  such  anomalies  without  notice  and  re- 
flection ; and  if  I had  a descriptive  humor,  by  a little 
enlargement  and  coloring,  I could  produce  reminis- 
cences enough  to  excite  wonder  and  ridicule,  laughter 
and  sadness. 

But,  oh,  how  many  have  I seen  and  admired  in  the 
various  denominations  of  Christians,  who  have  been 
Israelites  indeed  in  whom  there  has  been  no  guile ; 
enlightened  in  their  principles,  walking  in  the  truth, 
consistent  and  uniform  in  their  conduct,  devoted  to 
the  cause  of  the  Gospel,  and  ready  to  every  good 
work ; and,  though  not  free  from  infirmities,  “ adorn- 
ing the  doctrine  of  God  our  Saviour  in  all  things.” 

These  are  wrorthy  of  observation,  and  remembrance, 
and  a record;  and  we  arc  commanded  to  “ marie  the 


PREFACE. 


299 


perfect  man,  and  behold  the  upright,  for  the  end  of 
suctf  is  peace.” 

As  I have  not  found  many  of  these  among  the  very 
rich,  so  I have  found  none  of  them  among  the  abject 
poor.  Whatever  they  were  originally,  converting  grace 
made  them  temperate  and  diligent ; gained  for  them 
the  countenance  and  help  of  their  fellow- Christians, 
and  secured  for  them  the  favor  of  Providence,  so  that 
not  only  their  “ bread  was  given,  and  their  water  was 
sure,”  but  it  “ blessed  their  bread  and  their  water,” 
and  made  “the  little  that  a righteous  man  had  better 
than  the  riches  of  many  wicked.”  Lo  this  ! we  have 
proved  it — so  it  is — “I  have  been  young,  and  now  I 
am  old,  yet  I have  never  seen  the  righteous  forsaken, 
nor  his  seed  begging  bread.” 

I here,  then,  notice  some  of  these  individuals,  in  va- 
rious conditions  and  circumstances  of  life ; especially 
those  I was  acquainted  with  in  the  earlier  parts  of  my 
ministry;  and  who  had  some  considerable  influence 
on  what  I have  been , and  what  I have  done , and  what 
I have  written . 

While  I thus,  in  a measure,  gratify  allowable  curb 
osity,  I desire  and  hope  to  do  something  more.  Facts 
are  better  than  definitions,  and  exemplifications  than 
descriptions  ; and  as  we  cannot  form  an  idea  of  love 
or  hope,  pride  or  avarice,  in  the  abstract — virtues  and 
vices,  excellences  and  defects,  are  best  shown  in  their 
subjects  and  actings,  And  is  not  this  the  method  of 
the  sacred  writers  ? 

Almost  every  memento  of  celebrated  personages  is 
desired  and  welcomed,  and  readers  are  anxious  and 
eager  to  catch  at  every  trifling  anecdote  that  helps  to 
form  a conception  of  their  individuality?  or  to  connect 


300  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 


their  private  history  with  their  public  fame.  I have, 
therefore,  rather  largely  brought  forward  several  more 
public  and  distinguished  characters;  but  my  design 
extended  beyond  them. 

There  are  other  beings  who  deserve  attention,  and 
who  maybe,  as  examples,  more  within  common  reach. 
Johnson  has  said  that  “ there  is  hardly  a life  of  which 
some  useful  narrative  may  not  be  furnished.”  Yes ; 
there  are  many  who  never  see  a college,  or  enter  a pul- 
pit, or  publish  a book,  who  can  serve  their  generation 
by  the  will  of  God.  They  embody  and  fulfil  religion 
in  their  private  stations ; and  though  they  make  no 
figure  in  the  annals  of  worldly  renown,  are  great  in  the 
sight  of  the  Lord.  “Their  day  is  coming,”  called 
“the  manifestation  of  the  sons  of  God,”  when,  how- 
ever shaded  here,  they  will  “ shine  forth  as  stars  in 
the  kingdom  of  their  Father.” 

Some  of  these  I have  selected,  and  would  gladly 
have  noticed  by  name  many  more ; but  I have  been 
obliged  to  restrain  my  inclination,  and  confine  myself 
to  a few ; and,  had  I chosen  much  humbler  individ- 
uals than  any  I have  selected,  the  Scriptures  would 
have  justified  my  choice ; for  while  they  leave  in 
oblivion  philosophers,  statesmen,  and  conquerors,  they 
furnish  to  all  ages  the  very  name  of  “ Rhoda,”  the 
poor  damsel  who  announced  with  so  much  ecstasy  the 
presence  of  Peter.  Inspiration  says  nothing  of  the 
builders  of  the  Egyptian  pyramids,  but  it  records  the 
names  of  the  “midwives,  Shiphrah  and  Puah,  who 
feared  God,  and  for  whom  God  built  houses.”  An 
oak  was  consecrates  to  memorialize  Deborah,  Re- 
becca’s nurse. 


PREFACE. 


801 


“ Laurels  may  flourish  round  the  conqueror’s  tomb. 

But  happiest  they  who  win  the  world  to  come : 

Believers  have  a silent  field  to  fight, 

And  their  exploits  are  veil’d  from  human  sight. 

They  in  some  nook,  where  little  known  they  dwell, 

Kneel,  pray  in  faith,  and  rout  the  hosts  of  Hell : 

Eternal  triumphs  crown  their  toils  divine, 

And  all  those  triumphs,  Mary,  now  are  thine.” 

Cowper’s  Epitaph  on  Mary  Higgin * 

Will  my  readers  just  notice  what  follows,  not  as 
apologetical  but  explanatory? 

First.  As  I profess  to  give  only  brief  sketches,  let 
none  look  for  anything  more. 

Second.  1 have  not  endeavored  to  observe  the  pre- 
cise order  of  time  in  which  intercourse  with  the  char- 
acters noticed  was  carried  on,  as  I write  from  the  pres- 
ent promptings  of  remembrance  ; and  I know  of  no 
cases  in  which  dates  would  have  contributed  to  the 
proof  or  importance  of  the  events  and  circumstances 
recorded. 

Third . In  some  of  these  Reminiscences,  I fear  in- 
stances of  a similarity  of  remark  and  reflection  may 
be  found  repeated.  But  I was  not  able  to  compare 
them  for  the  purpose  of  such  detections  ; and  the  re- 
currences may  not  be  useless,  being  found  in  different 
connections,  and  applied  to  different  purposes. 

Fourth.  I hoped,  but  in  vain,  to  have  had  time  and 
leisure  to  transcribe  and  correct  the  whole  of  these 
hasty  and  free  sketches.  In  that  case  I might  have 
reduced  some  parts,  and  added  others ; but  I should 
have  altered  little,  as  I always  wrote  according  to  my 
knowledge  and  conviction,  and  only  spake  the  truth 
in  love. 

Finally.  Some  will  probably  censure  the  egotisms 


302  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 


which  seem  so  much  to  abound.  But  in  a work  of 
this  kind  references  to  myself  were  unavoidable  ; and 
in  such  narratives  personal  circumstances  are  often  in- 
separable from  things  introduced  solely  to  illustrate 
somewhat  pertaining  to  the  character  itself  under  re- 
view. 

And  here  the  writer  must  be  satisfied  with  a con- 
sciousness of  his  own  motives.  When  his  work  itself 
is  read,  he  will  be  out  of  the  reach  of  human  censure 
or  applause. 


REV.  JOHN  NEWTON. 

Me.  Newton,  once  the  vicar  of  Olney,  and  after- 
wards the  rector  of  St.  Mary’s  Woolnoth,  is  well  known 
by  his  remarkable  conversion,  his  various  writings, 
and  his  usefulness  to  the  church  of  God  at  large. 

During  my  first  visit  to  London  to  supply  Mr.  Hill’s 
chapel,  one  Friday  morning,  after  hearing  me,  he  came 
into  the  vestry.  I did  not  then  know  his  person ; but 
he  introduced  himself,  and,  to  my  surprise,  intimated  a 
wish  to  retire  into  the  house  with  me.  I led  him  into 
the  study  ; and  I have  never  forgotten  the  condescen- 
sion and  kindness  with  which  he  addressed  me.  Tak, 
ing  me  by  the  hand,  he  said,  “ Some  of  us  are  going 
off  the  stage,  but  we  rejoice  to  see  others  rising  up  and 
coming  forward.  But,  my  young  friend,  you  are  in  a 
very  trying  situation,  and  I am  concerned  for  your 
safety  and  welfare.  I have  been  so  many  years  in  the 
ministry,  and  so  many  years  a minister  in  London ; 
and  if  you  will  allow  me  to  mention  some  of  the  snares 
and  dangers  to  which  you  are  exposed,  I shall  be  hap- 
py to  do  it.”  How  could  I help  feeling,  not  only  will- 
ing to  receive,  but  grateful  for,  such  a seasonable  warn- 
ing ? And  how  useful  may  the  aged  servants  of  God 
be  to  the  younger,  if  they  would  privately  and  freely 
communicate  of  their  expediences  and  observations! 


304  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 


Some  of  the  things  he  mentioned  seemed  for  the  mo 
ment  rather  strange  and  needless  ; but  I confided  in 
his  wisdom,  and  time  has  fully  shown  me  that  they 
were  all  words  in  season. 

Contrasts  strike  us  ; and  it  is  curious  and  useful  to 
observe  the  different  qualities  and  manners  of  good 
men  themselves.  A week  after  this  interview,  one  of 

his  very  attached  followers  (a  Mr.  B y),  wished  to 

introduce  me  to  Mr.  Romaine.  I can  truly  say  I 
shrunk  back  from  modest  timidity  ; but  he  urged  me, 
and  prevailed ; and  one  Tuesday  morning,  after  the 
service  at  Blackfriars  Church,  he  took  me  into  the 
vestry,  and,  with  a few  words,  mentioned  my  name. 
But  Mr.  Romaine  noticed  me  in  no  other  way  than,  as, 
immediately  leaving  the  room,  he  said,  very  audibly, 
“ There  was  a Sir  Harry  Trelawney.”  I inferred  that 
some  faithful  caution  was  intended,  but,  a mere  youth 
from  the  country,  and  little  acquainted  with  the  relig- 
ious world,  I had  never  heard  of  the  person  by  whose 
errors  or  fall  I was  to  be  warned,  until  I inquired.  I 
have  no  doubt  of  the  aim  of  both  these  admonishers, 
and  I ought  to  have  been  thankful  to  the  latter  as  well 
as  the  former ; but  severity  does  not  actuate  like  affec- 
tion ; and  u he  that  winneth  souls  is  wise.” 

Mr.  Newton  also  invited  me  to  call  upon  him,  and 
to  his  kind  of  open  breakfast  I soon  repaired  ; and  for 
years  afterward,  whenever  I was  in  town,  I availed 
myself  as  often  as  it  was  in  my  power  of  this  invalu- 
able privilege.  On  these  occasions  one  met  with  min- 
isters and  Christians  of  all  denominations  ; for  he  lov- 
ed all  who  loved  the  Saviour,  and  all,  while  they  were 
with  him,  felt  themselves  to  be  “ one  in  Christ  Jesus.” 

In  the  family  worship,  after  reading  a chapter,  he 


REV.  JOHN  NEWTON. 


30o 


would  add  a few  remarks  on  some  verse  or  sentence, 
very  brief,  but  weighty  and  striking,  and  affording  a 
sentiment  for  the  day.  Whoever  was  present,  he  al- 
ways prayec.  himself ; the  prayer  was  never  long,  but 
remarkably  suitable  and  simple.  After  the  service 
and  the  breakfast,  he  withdrew  to  his  study  with  any 
of  his  male  friends  who  could  remain  for  awhile,  and 
there,  with  his  pipe  (the  only  pipe  I ever  liked,  ex- 
cept Robert  Hall’s),  he  would  converse  in  a manner  the 
most  easy,  and  free,  and  varied,  and  delightful,  and 
edifying. 

Much  has  been  published  concerning  this  excellent 
man,  and  it  is  possible  that  some  of  the  few  things  I 
would  gratify  my  readers  with  may  have  been  report- 
ed by  others  who  witnessed  them ; but  I shall  mention 
nothing  underived  from  my  own  personal  knowledge 
and  observation. 

There  was  nothing  about  him  dull,  or  gloomy,  or 
puritanical,  according  to  the  common  meaning  of  the 
term.  As  he  had  much  good-nature,  so  he  had  much 
pleasantry,  and  frequently  emitted  sparks  of  lively 
wit,  or  rather  humor ; yet  they  never  affected  the  com- 
fort or  reputation  of  any  one,  but  were  perfectly  inno- 
cen,t  and  harmless.  Sometimes  he  had  the  strangest 
fetches  of  drollery.  Thus,  one  day,  by  a strong  sneeze, 
he  shook  off  a fly  which  had  perched  upon  his  gnomon, 
and  immediately  said,  “Now  if  this  fly  keeps  a diary, 
he  ’ll  write,  1 To-day  a terrible  earthquake  !’  ” At  an- 
other time,  when  I asked  him  how  he  slept,  he  instant- 
ly replied,  “ I’ m like  a beefsteak — once  turned,  and 
I’ m done.” 

“ Some  people,”  said  he,  “ believe  much  better  than 
they  reason.  I once  heard  a good  old  woman  arguing 


306  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 


in  favor  of  eternal  election.  ‘ Sir/  said  she,  ‘ 1 am  sure 
if  God  had  not  chosen  me  before  I was  born,  he  would 
never  have  chosen  me  after.’  ” 

At  another  time  he  mentioned  facetiously,  and  with 
his  peculiar  smile,  the  language  of  a poor  good  woman 
when  dying,— “ I believe  his  word,  and  am  persuaded, 
notwithstanding  my  unworthiness  and  guilt,  that  my 
Lord  Jesus  will  save  me  from  all  my  sins  and  sorrows, 
and  bring  me  home  to  himself ; and  if  he  does,  he  will 
never  hear  the  last  of  it !” 

He  one  day  told  of  a countryman  who  said  to  his 
minister,  “ You  often  speak  of  our  FORE-fathers ; now 
I know  only  of  three,  Abraham,  Isaac,  and  Jacob. 
Pray,  sir,  who  is  the  fourth  ?” 

He  also  more  than  once  mentioned  that  he  knew  a 
good  man  and  woman,  who  read  the  Scriptures  morn- 
ing and  evening  in  their  daily  worship,  to  whom  a 
gentleman  gave  a folio  commentary  to  aid  them.  But 
after  they  had  tried  it  for  some  time,  the  husband  said 
to  the  wife,  “ I think  we  did  better  before  we  had  this 
great  book.  When  we  read  the  Bible  itself  only  it 
was  like  a glass  of  pure  wine ; but  now  it  is  like  a 
glass  of  wine  in  a pail  of  water.” 

One  day,  speaking  of  the  various  effects  of  afflic- 
tion, he  said,  a I lately  visited  a good  woman  who  had 
just  had  her  house  and  goods  destroyed  by  fire.  I said 
to  her,  ‘Madam,  I am  come  to  congratulate  you.’ 
4 What !’  she  replied,  ‘ upon  the  destruction  of  my  prop- 
erty?’ ‘No,  but  to  hail  you  on  your  possessing  prop- 
erty which  nothing  can  destroy.’  This  awakened  a 
surprise  and  a smile  in  her  tears,  like  a sunshine  in  the 
showers  of  April.  ‘What  enabled  the  Hebrew  be- 
lievers to  take  joyfully  the  spoiling  of  their  goods,  but 


REV.  JOHN  NEWTON. 


307 


knowing  in  themselves  that  in  heaven  they  had  a bet- 
ter and  an  enduring  substance  V ” 

When  I one  day  called  upon  him,  he  said,  “ 1 am 
glad  to  see  you,  for  I have  j ust  received  a letter  from 
Bath,  and  you  may  know  something  of  the  writer,” 
mentioning  his  name.  I told  him  I did,  and  that  he  had 
been  for  years  a hearer  of  mine,  but  he  was  a most  awful 
character,  and  “ almost  in  all  evil.”  “But,”  says  he, 
“ he  writes  now  like  a penitent.”  I said,  “ He  may  be 
such ; but,  if  he  be,  I shall  never  despair  of  the  con- 
version of  any  one  again.”  “Oh,”  says  he,  “I  never 
did,  since  God  saved  me.” 

I recollect  a little  sailor-boy  calling  upon  him,  with 
his  father.  Mr.  Newton  soon  noticed  him,  and,  taking 
him  between  his  knees,  he  told  him  he  had  been  much 
at  sea  himself,  and  then  sang  part  of  a naval  song. 
Was  this  beneath  him?  Would  not  the  lad  always 
favorably  remember  him? 

One  morning  in  the  family  worship  he  read  2 Peter, 
iii.  1 — 9,  the  last  words  being,  “ but  is  long-suffering 
to  us-ward,  not  willing  that  any  should  perish,  but 
that  all  should  come  to  repentance.”  He  began  his 
exposition  thus:  “ These  words,  I suppose,  are  a hard 
bone  for  a Calvinist  to  pick.”  He  was  aware  that  one 
in  the  company  required  some  moderating.  This  per- 
son, a little  too  forward,  as  well  as  too  high,  after- 
wards, as  we  were  at  breakfast,  rather  abruptly  said, 
“ Pray,  Mr.  Newton,  are  you  a Calvinist?”  He  replied, 
“ Why,  sir,  I am  not  fond  of  calling  myself  by  any 
particular  name  in  religion.  But  why  do  you  ask  me 
the  question  ?”  “ Because,”  he  replied,  “ sometimes 

when  I read  you,  and  sometimes  when  I hear  you,  I 
think  you  are  a Calvinist ) and  then,  again,  I think 


308  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 


you  are  not.”  “Why,  sir,”  said  Mr.  Newton,  UI  am 
more  of  a Calvinist  than  anything  else  ; but  I use  my 
Calvinism  in  my  writing  and  my  preaching  as  I use 
this  sugar”' — taking  a lump,  and  putting  it  into  his 
tea-cup,  and  stirring  it,  adding,  “ I do  not  give  it 
alone,  and  whole ; but  mixed,  and  diluted.” 

Another  morning  a forward  37oung  man  said,  “ Pray, 
Mr.  Newton,  what  do  you  think  of  the  entrance  of  sin 
into  our  world?”  “Sir,”  said  he,  “I  never  think  of 
it.  I know  there  is  such  a thing  as  moral  evil,  and  I 
know  there  is  a remedy  for  it ; and  there  my  know- 
ledge begins,  and  there  it  ends.” 

Another  morning  there  was,  with  several  other 
preachers,  sitting  in  his  study,  a Baptist  minister,  a 
very  good  man,  who  had  appeared  to  some  dispropor- 
tionately zealous  in  making  converts  to  his  own  opin- 
ion. The  conversation  was  turning  upon  the  choice 

of  texts,  “ Ah,”  said  Mr.  Newton,  “ Brother  S n, 

there  is  one  text  I can  preach  from,  and  which  you 
cannot.”  “ Sir,”  said  he,  “what  can  that  be?”  Mr. 
Newton  replied,  “God  sent  me  not  to  baptize,  but  to 
preach  the  Gospel.”  Mr.  S— — n took  the  hint,  with- 
out the  least  offence,  and  no  one  laughed  more  heartily. 

As  my  brother-in-law  was  vicar  of  Olney,  I some- 
times visited  that  hallowed  spot ; and  as,  of  course,  I 
could  not  minister  in  the  church,  I always  went,  when 
I was  going  to  engage  in  the  meeting,  and  studied  my 
sermon  in  the  pew  where  Cowper  heard,  and  in  sight 
of  the  pulpit  where  Newton  preached.  “ Supersti- 
tion !”  say  some.  But  I found  it  good  to  be  there. 
And  how  was  I struck  when  at  the  parsonage-house  I 
went  up  into  the  attic  which  was  the  study  of  this  man 
of  God,  and  saw,  over  his  desk,  on  the  wall,  in  very 


JtEV.  JOHN  NEWTON. 


309 


large  letters,  “ Remember  that  thou  wast  a bonds- 
man in  the  land  of  Egypt,  and  the  Lord  thy  God 

REDEEMED  THEE;”  and  “ SlNCE  THOU  HAST  BEEN 
PRECIOUS  IN  MY  SIGHT  THOU  HAST  BEEN  HONORABLE, 
AND  I HAVE  LOVED  THEE  ; et  UUUS  pro  omnibus  /” 

"While  residing  at  Olney,  Mr.  Newton  did  much  to 
liberalize  and  harmonize  the  religious  parties ; and  one 
of  his  candid  arrangements,  I know,  continued  years 
after,  and  I hope  does  continue  still.  It  was  this : — 
At  the  beginning  of  the  year,  the  Episcopalians,  In- 
dependents, and  Baptists,  blended  their  congregations 
three  days  following,  and  each  minister  preached  in 
his  own  place  a sermon  to  the  young.  I suggested  the 
propriety  of  a little  alteration,  v;z.,  for  one  sermon  to 
be  addressed  to  the  young,  and  one  to  the  middle-aged, 
and  one  to  the  old.  As  another  proof  and  instance 
of  his  liberality  and  candor,  though  a beneficed. 
clergyman  of  the  Established  Church,  he  drew  up  the 
plan  for  the  Dissenting  Academy  at  Newport  Pagnell, 
which  was  placed  under  the  superintendence  of  the 
Rev.  Thomas  Bull,  and  supported  by  that  great  philan- 
thropist, John  Thornton,  Esq. 

In  those  days  pious  and  evangelical  clergymen  of 
the  Establishment  were  very  few ; and,  owing  to  their 
sentiments  and  zeal,  were  often  less  regarded  in  their 
own  communion  than  among  many  of  the  orthodox 
dissenters;  and,  therefore,  when  invited  by  them,  they 
scrupled  not  to  visit  them,  and  even  to  make  a consid- 
erable stay  at  their  houses.  Mr.  Newton  for  many 
years  visited  Portswood,  near  Southampton,  a place 
from  which  many  of  his  printed  letters  were  dated. 
Here  lived  Walter  Taylor,  Esq.,  a dissenter  in  affluent 
circumstances,  and  block-maker  to  the  navy.  Under 


310  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 


his  hospitable  roof  Mr.  Newton  commonly  spent  five 
or  six  weeks  annually,  and  while  there  he  sometimes 
heard  the  Rev.  Mr.  Kingsbury,  Mr.  Ta}dor’s  brother-in- 
law,  and  pastor  of  the  Independent  Church,  and 
preached  also  frequently  in  his  host’s  laundry  to  his 
family  and  workmen,  and  the  neighboring  villagers. 

Thus  he  speaks  in  one  of  his  letters  to  Mr.  Campbell : 
“ Here  are  five  churches,  but  no  pulpit  open  for  me. 
But  Mr.  Taylor  has  opened  his  house,  and  made  room 
for  about  300  hearers.  I preach  three  evenings  in  the 
week  while  I stay.  We  are  often  full.  My  hearers 
are  chiefly  from  the  neighboring  villages,  and  seem 
willing  to  hear  the  Gospel,  if  they  had  any  one  to 
preach  it  to  them.  But,  alas ! in  these  parts,  and  in 
many  parts  of  the  kingdom,  1 the  hungry  sheep  look 
up  and  are  not  fed.’  ” 

Mr.  Bomaine  also  for  many  years  annually  visited 
Mr.  Taylor  for  the  same  length  of  time ; but  he  would 
never  enter  the  meeting  at  Southampton  with  the 
family,  or  speak  in  their  unconsecrated  premises  to  the 
poor,  and  ignorant,  and  perishing,  who  would  have 
hung  upon  his  lips.  But  high-churchism  had  no  scruples 
to  accept  the  accommodations  about  the  house,  and 
table,  and  carriage,  and  horses,  for  these  were  not  schis- 
matics, though  their  owner  was.  A Puseyite  would 
have  been  more  consistent.  He  would  not  have  gone 
in  with  the  uncircumcised  and  the  unclean,  nor  had 
fellowship  with  them — “no,  not  to  eat.” 

I remember  another  instance  of  Mr.  Newton’s  can- 
dor and  liberality.  When  Dr.  Buchanan,  who  had 
been  much  befriended  by  him,  went  out  to  India, 
holding  a valuable  ecclesiastical  appointment,  he  seem- 
ed at  first  to  have  been  shy  of  the  Baptist  missionaries. 


REV.  JOHN  NEWTON. 


311 


Upon  hearing  this,  Mr.  Newton  wrote  him  a kind  but 
faithful  letter,  in  which  he  said  (I  had  this  from  his 
own  mouth),  “ It  is  easy  for  you  (little  as  yet  tried  in 
character,  and  from  your  superior  and  patronized  sta- 
tion), to  look  down  upon  men  who  have  given  them- 
selves to  the  Lord,  and  are  bearing  the  burden  and 
heat  of  the  day.  I do  not  look  for  miracles ; but  if 
God  were  to  work  one  in  our  day,  I should  not  wonder 
if  it  were  in  favor  of  Dr.  Carey.7’  The  admonition  was 
well  received,  and  this  great  and  good  man  became 
kind  and  friendly. 

The  first  year  I went  to  London  I heard  two  pop- 
ular clergymen,  who  were  going  through  the  same 
epistle — the  Epistle  to  the  Ephesians.  Both  went  on 
leisurely,  and  from  verse  to  verse,  till  they  came  to  the 
practical  parts  and  relative  duties  of  husbands  and 
wives,  parents  and  children,  masters  and  servants, 
when  one  of  them  intimated  he  could  not  enlarge 
here,  for  the  grace  of  God  would  teach  them  all  this  ;* 
the  other  endeavored  to  do  as  much  justice  to  the  pre- 
ceptive as  to  the  doctrinal  demands.  I need  not  say 
this  was  Mr.  Newton. 

Moderate  and  candid  men  are  the  most  firm  and 
unyielding  with  regard  to  their  principles.  Mr.  New- 
ton exemplified  this.  In  his  letters  to  persons  from 
v/hom  he  differed,  we  find  him  avowing  his  own  con- 
victions without  the  least  hesitation  or  reserve ; and 
not  even  sparing  reproof  when  necessary,  and  without 
respect  of  persons.  Dining  one  day  with  Mr.  Henry 
Thornton,  I remember  his  speaking  of  Mr.  Newton’s 
curate,  Mr.  G- nn.  . He  said,  “ I went  to  hear  him, 

* How  came  the  apostle  not  to  Enow  this ; why  took  he  the 
needless  trouble  of  enforcing  these  duties  ? 


312  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 

and  was  much  dissatisfied  with  the  lowness  of  his  ad- 
dress, and  the  manner  in  which  he  spiritualized  his 
subject,  which  was,  L I will  make  you  fishers  of  men 
in  the  discussion  of  which  everything  with  regard  to 
fishing  and  fish  was  quaintly  and  facetiously  explained 
and  applied.  Deeming  it  very  objectionable,  and  likely 
to  cause  reproach,  I wrote  my  complaint  to  Mr.  New- 
ton ; in  reply  to  which  here  is  his  answer : 1 My  dear 
Sir, — I fear  you  did  not  go  to  hear  my  good  man 
with  a spiritual  appetite,  or  you  would  have  found 
food,  as  well  as  the  many  who  hung  on  his  lips.’  ” &c. 
Nor  did  the  able  and  enlightened  statesman  (Mr.  Thorn- 
ton), though  not  convinced,  take  it  amiss,  but  admired 
his  rebuker. 

Mr.  Newton’s  intimate  connection  with  Cowper  is 
well  known.  Some  have  thought  the  divine  was  hurt- 
ful to  the  poet.  How  mistaken  were  they ! He  was 
the  very  man,  of  all  others,.  I should  have  chosen  for 
him.  He  was  not  rigid  in  his  creed.  His  views  of  the 
gospel  were  most  free  and  encouraging.  He  had  the 
tenderest  disposition  ; and  always  judiciously  regarded 
his  friend’s  depression  and  despondency  as  a physical 
effect,  for  the  removal  of  which  he  prayed,  but  never 
reasoned  or  argued  with  him  concerning  it.  Hence, 
also,  on  the  other  hand,  when  his  niece,  Miss  C.,  was 
for  a season  in  the  public  institution  for  mental  dis- 
orders, in  visiting  her,  he  found  two  individuals  there 
whose  cases,  he  was  persuaded,  had  been  mistaken. 
He  considered  them  merely  as  subjects  of  spiritual 
distress  ; and  he  not  only  conversed  but  corresponded 
with  them ; and  I remember  his  reading  some  of  their 
letters,  and  remarking  that  here  the  preacher,  rather 
than  the  physician,  was  wanting;  adding,  that  h* 


REV.  JOHN  NEWTON.  313 

“ thought  God  sometimes  placed  persons  there  to  keep 
them  out  of  this  mad  world.” 

I can  testify  to  a case  in  some  measure  confirmatory 
of  this.  I knew  a female  whose  irreligious  friends, 
misunderstanding  the  nature  and  cause  of  her  com- 
plaint, had  sent  her  to  this  place  of  confinement.  Her 
distress  and  despair  arose  from  a deep  conviction  of 
her  state  as  a sinner,  and  an  utter  ignorance  of  the 
way  of  salvation.  One  day,  therefore,  seeing  a gen- 
tleman passing  by  her  ward,  whom  she  had  known  at 
her  father’s  house,  she  most  earnestly  pressed  him  to 
obtain  her  release  for  a few  days,  during  which  he 
could  judge  concerning  her  state,  when  he  would  find 
it  was  not  derangement.  He  did  so.  The  gentleman 
was  Mr.  W n,  the  celebrated  oculist.  At  his  de- 

sire I immediately  met  her.  After  she  had  heard  me 
at  Surrey  Chapel,  on  the  narrative  of  the  Syro-Phoe- 
nician  woman,  she  retired  to  pass  the  remainder  of  the 
day  in  weeping,  not  tears  of  sorrow,  but  of  joy ; for 
now  she  had  found  the  consolation  of  Israel,  the  balm 
in  Gilead,  the  Physician  there.  She  returned  no  more 
to  her  confinement,  but  some  time  after  married,  and 
I believe  is  now  living,  an  excellent  wife  and  mother. 
There  are  cases  in  wbjch,  in  this  respect,  it  is  extremely 
difficult,  yet  very  important,  to  distinguish  things  that 
differ,  both  as  to  ourselves  and  others. 

Mr.  Newton’s  attachment  to  his  wife — I was  going 
to  say,  was  extreme.  Some  have  wondered  at  this, 
as  she  seemed  to  them  to  have  few,  if  any,  attractions. 
But  neither  strangers  nor  friends  could  have  known 
her  like  himself ; and  we  may  be  assured  love  and  es- 
teem so  deep  and  durable  were  not  expended  on  little 
worth.  Besides,  God  had  in  many  ways  remarkably 

14 


314  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 

employed  her,  both  as  his  preserver  and  benefactress. 
He  has  told  the  public  what  supports  and  frames  the 
Lord  gave  him  at  her  decease ; and  how  he  inferred 
from  them  that  it  was  the  will  of  God  he  should  not 
lie  by  from  his  official  duties,  but  perform  them  as  at 
other  times,  regardless  of  the  opinion  or  censure  of  the 
world.  Accordingly,  the  reminiscent  heard  him  preach, 
while  she  lay  unburied,  from  “ He  hath  done  all  things 
well a text  which  not  every  divine  could  safely  have 
taken  on  such  an  occasion.  He  also,  the  following 
Sunday,  preached  her  funeral  sermon,  from  Habakkuk, 
iii.  17,  18  : “ Although  the  fig-tree  shall  not  blossom, 
neither  shall  fruit  be  in  the  vine*;  the  labor  of  the 
olive  shall  fail,  and  the  fields  shall  yield  no  meat;  the 
flock  shall  be  cut  off  from  the  fold,  and  there  shall  be 
no  herd  in  the  stalls ; yet  I will  rejoice  in  the  Lord,  I 
will  joy  in  the  God  of  my  salvation.”  This  text,  he 
said,  he  had  never  taken  before,  keeping  it  in  reserve 
for  his  greatest  affliction,  should  he  be  exercised  with 
it.  And  here  a curious  thing  was  observed.  When 
he  came  to  speak  of  Mrs.  Newton,  (which  he  did  with 
a voice  rather  tremulous  at  first,)  he  said,  it  might  seem 
strange  for  him  to  speak  of  the  excellences  of  his  wife, 
but  he  hoped  he  might  be  permitted  to  mention  can- 
didly a few  of  her  faults  or  failings.  He  then  spoke 
of  her  excessive  attachment  to  himself, — of  her  judging 
and  estimating  others  by  their  regard  to  himself,  &c., 
which  had  the  effect  (though  in  the  simplicity  of  his 
character  he  meant  not  so)  of  leading  his  hearers  to 
think  and  ask,  u If  these  were  her  chief  faults,  what 
were  her  excellences?” 

He  always  seemed  to  have  a present  and  lively  feel- 
ing of  his  obligation  to  Divine  grace  in  saving  him 


TfEV.  JOHN  NEWTON. 


315 


from  his  former  state.  He  often,  therefore,  adverted 
to  it  in  his  conversation.  Perhaps,  with  regard  to  his 
profligacy , in  that  state,  from  the  subsequent  spirituality 
of  his  mind,  like  Bunyan  and  some  other  good  men, 
he  spake  too  strongly.  Yet  he  must  have  gone  great 
lengths  in  guilt  to  justify  what  I have  more  than  once 
heard  him  say, — that  he  had  so  sinned  away  the  ad- 
vantages of  a good  education,  and  resisted  and  stifled 
all  his  convictions,  that  for  a time  he  had  no  more  con- 
science than  a brute ; that,  do  what  he  would,  he  felt 
no  moral  reproof;  and  that,  when  a disease  had  brought 
him  apparently  near  death,  he  had  no  terror,  and  would 
have  died  like  a lamb. 

Though,  at  his  first  awakening,  owing  to  his  being 
then  engaged  in  it,  and  the  force  of  habit,  he  was  not 
struck  with  the  evil  of  the  accursed  slave-trade — yet, 
when  led  to  just  reflection  upon  that  subject,  no  one 
could  think  worse  of  its  enormity,  or  bewail  himself 
more  for  the  share  he  had  had  in  it.  To  this,  also,  he 
often  referred ; and  one  day,  as  a person  told  him  that 
the  Americans  had  dubbed  him  D.D.,  he  said,  “ I al- 
ways resolved  I would  accept  of  no  diploma,  unless  it 
came  from  the  poor  blacks.” 

Not  long  before  his  death,  a minister  I well  knew 
visited  him,  to  whom  he  said,  as  he  shook  hands  with 
him,  u I suppose  you  will  expect  some  sentence  at  part- 
ing ? W ell,  let  it  be  this, — 


“ Beware  of  Peter’s  word, 

Nor  confidently  say, 

‘ I never  will  deny  thee,  Lord  ;* 
But  grant  I never  may  !” 


Alas ! that  this  kind  of  dying,  oracular  admonition 


316  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  (JF  CHARACTER 


was  lost  upon  this  person,  for  he  fell  under  the  power 
of  temptation  ! 

I saw  Mr.  Newton  near  the  closing  scene.  He  was 
hardly  able  to  talk  ; and  all  I find  I had  noted  down 
upon  my  leaving  him  is  this,- — “ My  memory  is  nearly 
gone  ; but  I remember  two  things : That  I am  a great 
sinner,  and  that  Christ  is  a great  Saviour.”  And, 
“Did  you  not,  when  I saw  you  at  your  house  in  Bath, 
desire  me  to  pray  for  you?  Well,  then,  now  you 
must  pray  for  me.” 

Mr.  Southey  says,  and  says  truly,  that  “Mr.  Newton 
was  a strong-minded  man.”  He  did  not,  indeed,  al- 
ways show  this  in  his  preaching ; for,  owing  to  his 
ease  of  address,  and  illustration,  and  enlargement,  and 
on  which  he  could  lean,  and  the  numerous  claims  upon 
his  time  from  the  poor  and  afflicted,  and  visitors,  and 
correspondents,  he  frequently  entered  the  pulpit  writh 
little  preparation  ; and  frequently,  as  Mr.  Cecil  in  his 
Life  remarks  and  laments,  (and  which  he  himself  own- 
ed,) got  the  substance  of  his  discourse  between  his 
house  and  his  church.  Some  of  his  published  ser- 
mons are  exquisitely  natural,  and  simple,  and  intelli- 
gible, and  easily  remembered ; and  would  be  much  bet- 
ter models  for  young  ministers  than  such  as  abound 
with  abstruseness,  and  elaboration,  and  pomp,  and 
finery. 

I always  admired,  not  only  Mr.  Newton’s  theology, 
which  moulded  doctrine,  and  experience,  and  practice 
so  finely  into  each  other,  but  also  his  composition. 
Not  a few  of  my  younger  brethren  were  formerly  sur- 
prised at  my  calling  it  elegant ; but  they  now  have  a 
much  better  authority  than  mine.  Cowper  has  ex- 
pressed his  preference  of  his  style  to  that  of  either  Gib- 


REV.  JOHN  NEWTON. 


317 


bon  or  Robertson,  or  Hume.  His  volume  on  ecclesi- 
astical history  is  above  all  praise,  and  makes  every 
reader  lament  that  he  was  not  enabled  or  encouraged 
to  continue  that  work  to  our  own  times.  But  he  is 
most  known  by  his  admirable  44  Letters.'’ 

I heard  him  one  day  observe  the  sovereignty  of 
God,  not  only  in  the  choice  of  his  instruments,  but 
even  in  the  mode  in  which  he  used  them,  and  which 
often  did  not  correspond  with  their  own  wishes,  or  the 
expectations  of  others.  “Hervey,”  said  he,  uwho  was 
so  blessed  as  a writer,  was  hardly  able  to  mention  a 
single  instance  of  conversion  by  his  preaching,  and 
nothing  could  exceed  the  lifelessness  of  his  audience  ; 
and  I rather  reckoned  upon  doing  more  good  by  some 
of  my  other  works  than  by  my  4 Letters,’  which  I 
wrote  without  study,  or  any  public  design ; but  the 
Lord  said,  1 You  shall  be  most  useful  by  them  /’  and  I 
learned  to  say,  4 Thy  will  be  done ! use  me  as  Thou 
pleasest,  only  make  me  useful.’  ” What  thousands 
have  derived  Repeated  profit  and  pleasure  from  the 
perusal  of  these  utterances  of  the  heart!  Nor  ever 
will  they  cease  to  be  found  means  of  grace,  whilst 
God  has  a church  on  earth.  With  regard  to  myself,  I 
commonly  had  one  of  these  Letters  read  to  me  on 
every  Sabbath  evening,  after  the  labors  of  the  day  ; 
and  what  refreshment  and  profit  have  I derived  from 
them  ! 

As  numbers  of  his  letters  are  continually  issuing  in 
collections,  and  also  appearing  separately  in  periodi- 
cals, evincing  how  acceptable,  and  even  called  for, 
they  still  are,  perhaps  the  reminiscent  will  be  more 
than  excused  if  he  here  introduces  the  two  following, 
as  they  are  very  characteristic  of  the  man  and  his  manner. 


318  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 


The  first  was  addressed  to,  and  given  me,  by  Mrs. 
Wathen,  wife  of  the  celebrated  oculist  to  the  king, 
and  dated  from  Portswood  Green,  near  Southampton, 
July  26,  1799.  It  was  as  follows  : — 

“ My  dear  Madam, — As  you  "kindly  engaged  my  promise  to  write, 
I need  make  no  apologies ; yo\  will  receive  my  letter  in  good  part, 
and  I am  sure  I shall  write  it  with  a hearty  goodwill. 

“ But  what  shall  be  the  subject  ? Indeed,  properly  speaking,  I 
have,  or  ought  to  have,  but  one.  This,  however,  is  very  comprehen- 
sive ; I mean  Jesus  Christ  and  him  crucified.  It  will  at  least  help 
to  fill  up  the  paper  if  I give  you  some  account  how  I have  in  gen- 
eral managed  it,  as  minister. 

“ When  the  Lord,  after  he  had  mercifully  given  me  some  experi- 
mental knowledge  of  the  Gospel  for  myself,  was  pleased  to  honor 
me  with  a commission  to  preach  to  others,  I found  myself  possessed 
of  an  infallible  medicine  for  the  cure  of  all  diseases,  and  I was  sur- 
rounded with  multitudes  whom  I saw  were  sick  of  a mortal  disease, 
and,  as  we  say,  at  death’s  door.  I thought  at  first  to  do  great  things 
with  my  Catholicism.  But  I soon  observed  the  fatal  disorder  I wish- 
ed to  relieve  was  attended  wdth  one  very  discouraging  symptom. 
Most  of  the  sick  people,  though  I could  read  death  in  their  counte- 
nances, thought  themselves  well  ; they  insisted  on  it  that  nothing 
ailed  them,  and  were  angry  with  me  because’ I. would  not  believe 
them.  Some  of  them  could  scarcely  hear  with  patience  what  I said 
of  the  power  and  skill  of  the  Physician  who  gave  me  the  medicine. 
Others  thought  they  might  apply  to  him  when  they  were  really  ill, 
but  at  present  they  had  no  need  of  him.  Oh,  how  I labored  with 
some,  but  all  in  vain,  to  convince  them  of  their  danger.  Now  and 
then  I did  prevail  with  one,  who  then  thankfully  took  the  medicine, 
and  presently  recovered. 

“ And  as  I and  my  fellow  practitioners  were  daily  praising  the 
virtues  and  efficacy  of  our  medicine,  some  of  our  patients  learned 
to  talk  after  us ; they  did  not  take  the  medicine,  but  they  praised 
it.  They  would  allow  they  had  been  sick  once ; but  now,  to  be 
sure,  they  must  be  well,  for  they  could  say  as  much  in  favor  of  the 
medicine  as  we  could  ourselves.  I fear  many  died  under  this  mis- 
take. They  would  not  make  such  a mistake  in  common  life.  Many 
go  to  see  the  table  spread  at  a Lord  Mayor’s  feast,  but  the  sight  of 
the  delicacies  which  they  must  not  taste  will  not  satisfy  the  appe- 


REV.  JOHN  NEWTON. 


819 


tite  like  a plain  dinner  at  home.  But,  alas  ! our  patients  were  not 
hungry. 

“ Some  felt  themselves  unwell,  but  would  not  own  it ; they  tried 
to  look  as  cheerful  as  they  could.  These  depended  on  medicines  of 
their  own  contrivance ; and,  though  they  suffered  many  things,  and 
grew  worse  and  worse  daily,  they  refused  to  try  mine.  It  was 
judged  by  one  too  simple  ; like  Naaman,  who,  for  a time,  though 
he  would  have  done  some  hard  thing,  disdained  such  an  easy  rem- 
edy as  ‘ only  wash,  and  be  clean.’  Others  refused,  unless  I could 
clearly  explain  to  them  all  the  ingredients  belonging  to  my  medi- 
cine, which  I had  neither  ability  to  do,  nor  they  capacity  to  com- 
prehend. They  said,  likewise,  that  the  regimen  which  I prescribed 
was  too  strict ; for  I told  them  honestly  that  if  they  did  not  abstain 
from  some  things  of  which  they  were  very  fond,  my  medicine  would 
do  them  no  good.  I was  often  grieved,  though  not  so  much  as  I 
ought,  to  see  so  many  determined  to  die,  rather  than  take  the  only 
medicine  that  could  preserve  their  lives. 

“ There  were  more  than  a few  who  deceived  both  themselves  and 
me,  by  pretending  to  take  my  medicines,  and  yet  did  not.  None 
grieved  me  more  than  these ; but  they  could  not  deceive  me  long. 
For,  as  the  medicine  was  infallible,  I knew  that  whoever  took  it, 
and  observed  the  regimen,  would  soon  show  signs  of  convalescence, 
and  that  they  were  getting  better,  though  they  were  not  perfectly 
well;  and,  therefore,  when  these  signs  were  wanting,  I was  sure 
the  medicine  had  not  been  taken. 

“ I have  not  time  to  enumerate  all  the  signs  that  accompany  sal- 
vation, but  I shall  mention  a few.  First,  a broken  and  contrite 
spirit.  This  is  indispensably  necessary,  for  by  nature  we  are  full  of 
pride  ; and  God  resisteth  the  proud,  and  giveth  his  grace  only  to 
the  humble.  Secondly,  a simple  and  upright  spirit,  free  from  arti- 
fice and  disguise.  It  is  said  of  the  blessed  man  whose  sins  are  for- 
given, In  his  spirit  there  is  no  guile.  lie  is  open  and  undisguised. 
Thirdly,  gentle,  gracious  tempers.  If  a man  like  a lion  takes  my 
medicine,  he  presently  becomes  a lamb.  He  is  not  easily  offended. 
He  is  very  easily  reconciled  ; he  indulges  no  anger;  he  harbors  no 
resentment ; he  lives  upon  forgiveness  himself,  and  is  therefore 
ready  to  forgive,  if  he  has  aught  against  any.  Fourthly,  benevo- 
lence, kindness,  and  an  endeavor  to  please,  in  opposition  to  that 
velfishness  which  is  our  natural  character.  Fifthly,  a spiritual  mind, 
vhich  is  the  beginning  of  life  and  peace ; a weanedness  from  the 


320  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 


world  and  its  poor  toys,  and  a thirst  for  communion  with  God  through 
Christ. 

“ I could  go  on,  but  let  this  suffice.  These  signs  are  at  first  weak, 
for  a Christian  is  a child  before  he  is  a man ; but  grace  grows  by  ex- 
ercise, by  experience,  and  by  a diligent  use  of  the  appointed  means. 
My  medicine  enlightens  the  understanding,  softens  the  heart,  and 
gives  a realizing  of  what  the  Scriptures  declare  of  the  glorious  per- 
son, the  wonderful  love,  the  bitter  sufferings,  of  the  Saviour,  and 
the  necessity  and  efficacy  of  his  death  and  agonies  upon  the  Cross. 
When  these  things  are  understood  by  the  teachings  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  (whose  influence  is  always  afforded  to  those  that  take  the 
medicine,)  the  cure  is  already  begun  ; all  the  rest  will  follow,  and 
the  patient  recovers  apace ; though  there  are  sometimes  transient 
relapses,  and  a spice  of  the  old  disorder  will  hang  about  them,  un- 
til they  are  removed  to  the  pure  air  of  a better  world. 

“ I hope,  my  dear  nmdam,  this  medicine  is  your  food,  that  you 
live  upon  it,  and  feel  the  salutary  effects  of  it  every  day.  Oh,  what 
love  ! that  such  a Saviour  should  die  for  such  sinners  as  we  are ; and 
what  a marvellous  mercy  to  me  that  I should  be  brought  from  the 
horrid  wilds  of  Africa  to  proclaim  his  goodness ! That  I who  was 
an  infidel,  a blasphemer,  and  a profligate,  should  be  spared  to  stand 
as  a proof  that  Jesus  Christ  came  into  the  world  to  save  the  chief 
of  sinners!  You  and  I are  far  advanced  in  years;  we  know  not 
what  a day  may  bring  forth.  Perhaps  we  may  never  meet  upon 
earth ; but,  oh ! may  we  meet  above,  to  praise  Him  who  loved  us, 
and  washed  us  from  our  sins  in  his  own  blood ! to  partake  of  that 
fulness  of  joy,  and  to  drink  of  those  rivers  of  pleasure,  which  are  at 
His  right  hand  for  evermore  ! 

“ John  Newton. 

“Portswood  Green,  July  26th,  1799.’ 

The  second  was  addressed  to  a sister  of  my  wife, 

Mrs.  H 11,  on  a domestic  bereavement ; the  date 

worn  off.  The  following  is  a copy  : — 

“My  dear  Madam, — Upon  returning  home  last  night,  I found 
your  favor,  dated  the  10th.  I must  begin  to  write  immediately,  as 
I am  very  busy  ; but  other  business  must  wait  till  you  are  answered. 
I have  thought  of  you  and  yours  almost  continually  since  Monday 
evening,  when  I first  heard  the  affecting  news.  I have  felt  for  you 


REV.  JOHN  NEWTON. 


321 


and  your  family,  and  Mr.  H 11.  I called  on  him  on  Tuesday, 

and  dropped  my  tear  with  his.  I had  proposed  going  on  to  G 

Street,  but  he  told  me  you  were  gone  to  S . And  now,  what 

shall  I say  ? I also  have  seen  affliction  ; I have  been  wounded  where 
my  feelings  were  most  sensible ; and  I have  found,  as  you  now  find, 
that  the  Lord  is  all  sufficient,  and  can  bear  us  up  under  the  severest 
trials.  I congratulate  you  on  the  comfortable  words  she  spoke  be- 
fore she  went  home.  I longed  to  hear  such  language  from  my  dear 
Mary.  I thought  it  would  be  a great  alleviation  to  the  stroke, 
but  it  pleased  the  Lord  to  show  me  he  could  support  me  without 
it.  I bless  his  name  I have  good  reason  to  hope  and  believe  she 
is  now  before  the  throne,  but  during  the  latter  part  of  her  illness 
her  mind  was  overwhelmed  with  a black  cloud  of  dark  and  dread- 
ful temptations.  They  were  mercifully  removed  before  her  depart- 
ure, but  not  till  she  was  brought  too  low  to  be  able  to  speak. 
She  could  only  wave  her  hand  as  a token  that  the  bitterness  of 
death  was  past.  I often  think  how  our  Queen’s  parents  felt  when 
our  King  sent  to  demand  her  in  marriage.  I suppose  when  she 
left  them  they  did  not  expect  to  see  her  again  ; in  this  sense  she 
was  dead  to  them.  Yet  it  was  not  considered  a subject  of  condo- 
lence ; neither  they  nor  their  court  went  into  mourning  for  her ; 
on  the  contrary,  there  was  much  rejoicing ; they  thought  she  was 
going  to  be  Queen  of  Great  Britain,  and  the  hope  of  hearing  of 
her  welfare  and  prosperity  made  amends  for  the  loss  of  her  com- 
pany, and  they  gave  their  full  and  cheerful  consent  to  her  coming 
hither.  But  if  a woman  were  raised  even  from  a dunghill  to  be  a 
queen,  it  would  be  a small  thing  compared  with  the  change  Mrs. 

W has  experienced.  Far  superior  to  all  the  queens  of  the 

earth,  she  is  now  equal  to  the  angels ; yea,  much  more,  nearly  re- 
lated to  Him  whom  all  the  angels  worship.  We  cannot  hear  di- 
rectly from  her,  but  we  may  hear  of  her  as  often  as  we  please  ; the 
good  Word  of  God  tells  us  where  she  is,  and  how  she  is;  we  know 
not  the  local  spot,  but  she  is  with  her  Saviour ; the  Lamb  that  was 
slain  has  brought  her  home  to  himself,  to  see  his  glory ; she  has 
done  with  sin,  sorrow,  and  pain  forever ; she  feeds  upon  the  fruit 
of  the  tree  of  life,  and  drinks  at  the  fountain  head  of  happiness  ; 
the  glory  of  the  Lord  which  she  continually  beholds  has  transformed 
her  fully  into  the  same  image ; she  sees  Him  as  He  is,  and  by  that 
sight  she  is  become  like  Him,  to  the  utmost  measure  of  creature  ca- 
pacity. 1 8,  then,  her  removal  to  be  bewailed  as  a calamity  ? I 
know  that  as  a mother  you  must  feel ; may  all  your  painful  feelings 

14* 


822  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 


be  sanctified ! but  I rather  call  upon  to  rejoice ; your  daughter  is 
daughter  to  the  great  King ; she  is  now  clothed  with  light  and 
glory ; it  is  but  a short  separation  ; you  will  follow  her  soon,  and  I 
trust  that  all  your  daughters  will  in  due  time  follow  you.  May  I 

meet  you  all  there  ! Miss  C unites  with  me  in  cordial  [love]  to 

you,  to  them,  and  to  Mrs.  P , if  with  you. 

I am, 

“ Your  very  affectionate,  and  much  obliged, 

“ John  Newton.” 


Besides  two  or  three  volumes  of  his  letters  which  he 
published  himself,  or  left  selected  and  arranged  for 
publication  after  his  death,  there  are  before  the  public 
his  letters  to  Cowper  the  poet,  to  Mr.  Wilberforce, 
and  Mrs.  More  (inserted  in  their  lives) ; his  letters  to 
the  Rev.  Samuel  Palmer  ; his  letters  to  the  Rev.  John 
Campbell ; his  letters  to  the  Rev.  Mr.  Coffin ; and  his 
letters  to  Mr.  Jones,  a deacon  of  an  Independent 
church ; and  a volume  of  letters  called  11  The  Aged 
Pilgrim and  his  letters  (to  the  Rev.  William  Bull). 
To  all  these  we  may  add  those  that  have  appeared 
singly  in  the  Christian  Observer , the  Guardian , the 
Evangelical  Magazine , the  Congregational  Magazine , &c. ; 
and  yet  the  letters  in  print  are  nothing  to  the  number 
he  wrote ! 

One  star  differs  from  another  star  in  glory.  True : 
religion  exists  in  various  degrees.  Nehemiah  not  only 
feared  God,  but  feared  God  above  many ; and  the  good 
ground  yielded  thirty,  sixty,  and  an  hundredfold.  I 
deem  Mr.  Newton  the  most  perfect  instance  of  the 
spirit  and  temper  of  Christianity  I ever  knew — shall  I 
say  with  the  exception  ? — no.  but  with  the  addition  of 
Cornelius  Winter  ? 


REV.  JOHN  RYLAND,  Senior,  M.  A. 


Mr.  Eyland  resided  at  Northampton  as  the  pastor 
of  the  Baptist  church,  where  also,  for  many  years,  he 
kept  a large  and  flourishing  school.  He  had,  when  I 
became  acquainted  with  him,  no  pastorate,  but  preached 
occasionally  for  any  of  his  brethren.  His  residence 
was  then  at  Enfield,  where  he  had  a seminary  ; but  he 
passed  his  vacations  at  the  house  of  one  of  his  sons 
who  carried  on  trade  in  Blackfriars  Road.  There  he 
was  all  the  time  of  my  first  and  second  engagements 
at  Surrey  Chapel ; and,  as  the  chapel  was  near,  he  fre- 
quently heard  me,  and  I gained  his  approbation  and 
attachment. 

He  was  a peculiar  character,  and  had  many  things 
about  him  outre  and  bizarre , as  the  French  would  call 
them ; but  those  who  have  heard  him  represented  as 
made  up  only  of  these  are  grossly  imposed  upon.  We 
are  far  from  justifying  all  his  bold  sayings  and  occa- 
sional sallies  of  temperament ; but  as  those  wrho  knew 
him  can  testify,  he  was  commonly  grave,  and  habitually 
sustained  a dignified  deportment  ; and  heihad  excel- 
lences which  more  than  balanced  his  defects.  His  ap- 
prehension, imagination,  and  memory,  to  use  an  ex- 
pression of  his  own,  rendered  his  brains  like  fish-hooks, 
which  seized  and  retained  everything  within  their 


824  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 


reach.  His  preaching  was  probably  unique,  occasion- 
ally overstepping  the  proprieties  of  the  pulpit,  but 
grappling  much  with  conscience,  and  dealing  out  the 
most  tremendous  blows  at  error,  sin,  and  the  mere 
forms  of  godliness. 

Mr.  Hall  has  said  in  print,  “He  was  a most  extra- 
ordinary man,  and  rarely,  if  ever,  has  full  justice  been 
done  to  his  character.”  And  Mr.  Hervey,  rector  of 
Weston  Farell,  often  entertained  him  at  his  parsonage, 
and  kept  up  a frequent  correspondence  with  him,  as 
may  be  seen  in  seventy'  of  his  letters  inserted  in  his 
life  by  Mr.  Ryland.  These  letters  show,  not  only  the 
value  he  attached  to  Mr.  Ryland’s  friendship,  but  the 
confidence  he  placed  even  in  his  judgment,  consulting 
him  with  regard  to  his  own  several  publications,  as 
well  as  desiring  his  opinion  of  the  works  of  others. 

The  first  time  I ever  met  Mr.  Ryland  was  at  the 
house  of  a wholesale  linendraper  in  Cheapside.  The 

owner,  Mr.  B h,  told  him  one  day,  as  he  called 

upon  him,  that  I was  in  the  parlor,  and  desired  him  to 
go  in,  and  he  would  soon  follow.  At  this  moment  I 
did  not  personally  know  him.  He  was  singular  in  his 
appearance  ; his  shoes  were  square-toed ; his  wig  was 
five-storied  behind;  the  sleeves  of  his  coat  were  pro- 
fusely large  and  open ; and  the  flaps  of  his  waistcoat 
encroaching  upon  his  knees.  I was  struck  and  awed 
with  his  figure ; but  what  could  I think  when,  walk- 
ing towards  me,  he  laid  hold  of  me  by  the  collar,  and, 
shaking  his  fist  in  my  face,  he  roared  out,  “Young 
man,  if  you  let  the  people  of  Surrey  Chapel  make  you 
proud,  I ’ll  smite  you  to  the  ground !”  But  then,  in- 
stantly dropping  his  voice,  and  taking  me  by  the 
hand,  he  made  me  sit  down  by  his  side,  and  said, 


REV.  JOHN  HYLAND,  SENIOR,  M.A. 


325 


“Sir,  nothing  can  equal  the  folly  of  some  hearers;  they 
are  like  apes  that  hug  then  young  ones  to  death.”  He 
then  mentioned  two  promising  young  ministers  who 
had  come  to  town,  had  been  injured  and  spoiled  by 
popular  caressings ; adding  other  seasonable  and  useful 
remarks. 

From  this  strange  commencement  a peculiar  in- 
timacy ensued.  We  were  seldom  a day  apart  during 
my  eight  weeks’  continuance  in  town,  and  the  inter- 
course was  renewed  the  following  year,  when  we  were 
both  in  town  again  at  the  same  time.  As  the  chapel 
wras  very  new,  and  spacious,  he  obtained  leave  from 
the  managers  to  deliver  in  it  a course  of  philosophical 
lectures,  Mr.  Adams,  the  celebrated  optician,  aiding 
him  in  the  experimental  parts.  The  lectures  were  on 
Friday  mornings,  at  the  end  of  which  there  was  al- 
ways a short  sermon  at  the  reading-desk ; and  the  lec- 
turer would  say  to  his  attendants,  “You  have  been 
seeing  the  works  of  the  God  of  Nature  ; now  go  yon- 
der, and  hear  a Jay  talk  of  the  works  of  the  God  of 
Grace.” 

As  I was  then  single,  and  had  the  chapel-house  to 
myself,  he  soon  found  its  roominess  and  quiet  more 
agreeable  than  the  noise  of  grandchildren  ; and,  as  he 
did  not  dissent  much  from  Mr.  Berridge’s  notion,  that 
prudence  is  a rascally  virtue,  he  quartered  himself  too 
much  upon  me,  often  bringing  over  his  friends  with 
him  ; regardless  of  the  fact  that  I was  not  the  owner 
but  only  the  occupier  of  the  dwelling.  As  I was  near, 
and  rose  early  (as  he  also  did),  he  soon  turned  me  also 
to  some  account.  He  was  often  publishing,  and  was 
fonder  of  dictating  than  of  writing.  I was  therefore 
gradually  and  increasingly  drawn  in  to  be  his  aman- 


826  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 


uensis ; and  at  different  times  I wrote  from  bis  lips  bis 
“ Qualifications  of  an  able  Expositor”  for  Scott’s  Bible ; 
44  The  Corner  Stone  of  tbe  British  Constitution 44  Ad- 
dress to  tbe  Youth  of  England  and  France;”  and  a 
large  proportion  of  the  1 Life  of  James  Hervey.”  His 
publications  were  very  numerous ; too  numerous  for 
the  contents  to  be  distinct  and  finished ; yet  all  abound- 
ed with  strong  and  striking  passages. 

As  he  was  eccentric,  and  eccentricity  often  appears 
like  a degree  of  derangement,  and  with  some  always 
passes  for  it,  this  perhaps  considerably  affected  the 
circulation  and  influence  of  his  various  works.  I was 
struck  with  him  as  an  original,  and  only  viewed  him 
as  eccentric.  His  conversation,  and  illustrations,  and 
expressions,  were  frequently  very  uncommon  and  im- 
pressive. His  mind  was  never  quiescent.  He  always 
seemed  laboring  to  throw  off  something  fresh  and  forc- 
ible, not  only  in  his  public  discourses,  but  in  his  or- 
dinary conversation.  He  sometimes  failed,  and  you 
had  (yet  rarely)  only  extravagance ; but  he  sometimes 
succeeded,  and  persons  of  some  mind  must  have  been 
surprised  at  his  fine  touches  and  strokes  of  genius.  As 
to  myself,  I derived  no  little  advantage  from  him.  He 
was  full  of  information,  and  ready  to  communicate. 
He  seized  mj^  mind,  and  was  always  leading  me  to 
think.  By  his  commendations  he  cheered  and  encour- 
aged me,  and  several  of  his  counsels  and  admonitions 
guided  my  youth,  and  have  not  been  forgotten  through 
life.  One  of  them  he  often  repeated : it  was  against 
sitting  up  late  for  study.  He  dwelt  on  the  baneful 
consequences  of  this  practice,  and  ran  over  several  in- 
stances in  which  good  and  useful  men  had  been  suf- 
ferers by  it,  losing  their  health,  and  shortening  their 


REV.  JOHN  HYLAND,  SENIOR,  A.M. 


327 


days ; and  when  I took  my  leave  of  him  at  our  first 
parting,  he  exclaimed,  with  a stentorian  voice,  “ If 
ever  you  are  in  your  study  after  nine  o’clock,  I wish 
( expressing  a terrific  object ) may  appear,  and  drive  you 
to  bed !”  I do  not  think  I have  ever  transgressed  this 
rule ; and,  if  I had,  I should  not  certainly  have  ex- 
pected such  a sight ; yet  I have  never  been  there  at 
the  approach  of  the  ninth  hour  without  remembering 
the  tender  wish  ; and  to  preserve  it  from  oblivion  was 
his  design  in  clothing  it  with  such  terror. 

He  never  seemed  so  much  in  his  element  as  when 
he  had  those  around  him  who  were  not  only  willing  to 
receive,  but  eager  to  draw  forth  from  his  ample  stores. 
The  young  could  never  leave  his  company  unaffected 
and  uninstructed.  I once  passed  a day  at  his  house. 
It  was  the  fifth  of  November.  He  took  advantage  of 
the  season  with  his  pupils.  There  was  an  effigy  of  Guy 
Fawkes.  A court  of  justice  was  established  for  his 
trial.  The  indictment  was  read;  witnesses  were  ex- 
amined ; counsel  was  heard.  But  he  was  clearly  and 
fully  convicted;  when  Mr.  R.  himself  being  the  judge, 
summed  up  the  case ; and,  putting  on  his  black  cap, 
pronounced  the  awful  sentence — that  he  should  be  car- 
ried forth  and  burned  at  the  stake ; which  sentence 
was  executed  amidst  shouts  of  joy  from  his  pupils. 
Of  this,  I confess,  my  feelings  did  not  entirely  ap- 
prove. 

Speaking  of  him  one  day  to  Mr.  Hall,  be  related  the 
following  occurrence: — u When  I was  quite  a lad,  my 
father  took  me  to  Mr.  Ryland’s  school  at  Northamp- 
ton. That  afternoon  I drank  tea  along  with  him  in 
the  parlor.  Mr.  Ryland  was  violently  against  the 
American  war ; and,  the  subject  happening  to  be  men- 


328  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 

tioned,  he  rose,  and  said,  with  a fierce  countenance 
and  voice,— 'If  I was  General  Washington,  I would 
summon  all  my  officers  around  me,  and  make  them 
bleed  from  their  arms  into  a basin,  and  dip  their 
swords  into  its  contents,  and  swear  they  would  not 
sheath  them  till  America  had  gained  her  independence.’ 
I was  perfect!}  terrified.  ‘What  a master,’ — thought 
I,  ‘am  I to  be  left  under  him?  ’ and  when  I wrent  to 
bed,  I could  not  for  some  time  go  to  sleep.” 

Once  a young  minister  was  spending  the  evening 
with  him,  and  when  the  family  were  called  together 

for  worship,  he  said,  “ Mr. , you  must  pray.’7 

“Sir,5’  said  he,  “I  cannot.”  He  urged  him  again,  but 
in  vain.  “ Then,  Sir,”  said  he,  “ I declare,  if  you  will 
not,  I II  call  in  the  watchman.”  At  this  time  a watch- 
man on  his  round  was  going  by,  whom  he  knew  to  be 
a very  pious  man ; (I  knew  him  too  ;)  he  opened  the 
door,  and  said,  “ Duke,  Duke,  come  in  : you  are  wanted 
here.  Here,”  said  he,  “is  a young  pastor  that  can’t 
pray ; so  you  must  pray  for  him.” 

At  this  time,  the  first  opposition  was  made  to  the 
Slave  Trade,  and  he  threw  all  his  impassioned  energies 
into  the  condemnation  of  the  accursed  traffic.  One 
morning  I was  reading  to  him  some  of  the  reported 
miseries  and  cruelties  of  the  middle  passage ; among 
others,  of  a captain  who  had  a fine  female  slave  in  his 
cabin,  but,  when  her  infant  cried,  he  snatched  him  up, 
and  flung  him  out  into  the  sea ; still  requiring  the 
wretched  creature  to  remain,  as  the  gratifier  of  his  vile 
passions.  At  the  recital  of  this  Mr.  Ryland  seemed 
frantic,  and  to  lose  his  usual  self-control.  He  felt  this, 
and  paced  up  and  down  the  room,  “ Oh,  God,  pre- 
serve me!  Oh,  God,  preserve  me!”  and  then  unable  to 


REV.  JOHN  HYLAND,  SENIOR,  M.A. 


329 


contain  any  longer,  burst  forth  into  a dreadful  impre- 
cation, which  I dare  not  repeat.  It  shocked  me,  and  I 
am  far  from  justifying  it ; and  yet,  had  the  reader  been 
present  to  witness  the  excitement  and  the  struggle,  he 
would  hardly  have  been  severe  in  condeming  him.  Is 
there  not  a feeling  of  justice,  as  well  as  of  mercy  ? And 
what  is  mercy,  compared  with  justice  ? The  one  is  con- 
fined to  our  economy  of  imperfection  and  evil;  the 
other  pervades  all  worlds,  and  reigns  for  ever.  Justice 
and  judgment  are  the  habitation  of  His  throne ; who 
is  holy  in  all  his  ways,  and  righteous  in  all  his  works. 

One  afternoon  we  went  together  to  drink  tea  with 

Mrs. > and  she  prevailed  upon  us  to  spend  the 

evening.  His  supper  was  always  spinach,  and  an  egg 
on  a slice  of  toasted  bread,  and  a glass  of  pure  water. 
At  the  domestic  worship  he  said,  “ You,  Eusebius,77 
(so  he  commonly  called  me,  I know  not  wherefore,) 
u you  shall  pray,  and  I will  for  a few  minutes  ex- 
pound.77 (He  was  never  tedious.)  He  took  the  story 
of  the  woman  of  Canaan.  After  commenting  on  her 
affliction,  and  application  for  relief,  he  came  to  her 
trial  and  her  success  ; — reading  the  words — “ And  he 
answered  her  not  a word he  said,  uIs  this  the  bene- 
factor of  whom  I have  heard  so  much  before  I came  ? 
He  seems  to  have  the  dead  palsy  in  his  tongue.77 — 
u And  the  disciples  came  and  besought  him,  saying , Send  her 
away,  for  she  crieth  after  us.” — u And  why  should  we 
be  troubled  with  a stranger?  We  know  not  whence 
she  is,  and  she  seems  determined  to  hang  on  till  she  is 
heard.77 — “ But  he  said , I am  not  sent  but  to  the  lost  sheep 
of  the  house  of  Israel and  you  know  you  are  not  one 
of  them  ; and  what  right  have  you  to  clamor  thus  ?77 
— “ Then  came  she , 'ailing  at  his  feet , and  cried , Lord 


380  PRACTICAl  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 


help  me  ! But  he  said , It  is  not  meet  to  take  the  children  s 
bread , and  to  cast  it  to  dogs  ; And  she  said , True , Lord) 
yet  the  dogs  can  eat  of  the  crums  that  fall  from  their  mas- 
ter's table! — “ What  I want  is  no  more  to  thee  than  a 
cram,  compared  with  the  immense  provisions  of  Thy 
board  ; and  I come  only  for  a crum,  and  a crum  I 
must  have  ; and,  if  Thou  refuse  me  a seat  at  Thy  table 
with  Thy  family,  wilt  Thou  refuse  me  a crawl  and  a 
crum  underneath  ? The  family  will  lose  nothing  by 
my  gaining  all  I want.”  ....  Omnipotence  cSm 
withstand  this  attack  no  longer ; but  He  yields  the 
victory, — not  to  her  humility,  and  importunity,  and 
perseverance, — but  to  her  faith,  that  produced  and  em- 
ployed all  these,  for  “ all  things  are  possible  to  him 
that  believeth.” — “ 0,  woman , great  is  thy  faith  ; be  it 
unto  thee  even  as  thou  wilt!  “Lord,  what  was  that  you 
said?”  “Why,  be  it  unto  thee  even  as  thou  wilt.” 
“Why,  then,  I will  have  my  dear  child  instantly  heal- 
ed.” “ Be- it  unto  thee  even  as  thou  wilt.”  “ Why, 
then,  I will  have  my  poor  soul  saved.”  “ Be  it  unto 
thee  even  as  thou  wilt.”  “ Why,  then,  I will  have  all 
my  sins  pardoned  and  destroyed.”  “ Be  it  unto  thee 
even  as  thou  wilt.”  “ Why,  then,  I’ll  have  all  my  wants 
supplied  from  thy  riches  in  glory.”  “ Be  it  unto  thee 
even  as  thou  wilt.  Here,  take  the  key,  and  go,  and 
be  not  afraid  to  rifle  all  my  treasures.” 

“ Now,  Mrs. , this  woman  was  a dog,  a sad  dog, 

a sinful  dog,  and  if  she  had  had  her  desert  she  would 
have  been  driven  out  of  doors  ; and  yet  there  is  not  a 
woman  in  this  house  comparable  to  her.  Let  us  pray.” 
N.  B. — I relate  as  characteristic  what  I did  not 
wholly  admire  as  proper.  I repeat  the  same  with  re- 
gard to  another  instance : 


REV.  JOHN  RYLAND,  SENIOR,  M.A. 


331 


He  cook  my  place  on  Tuesday  evening  at  Surrey 
Chapel,  and  preached  a most  striking  sermon  from 
Daniel’s  words  to  Belshazzar — “But  the  God  in  whose 
hands  thy  breath  is,  and  whose  are  all  thy  waj^s,  hast 
thou  not  glorified.”  After  an  introduction,  giving 
some  account  of  Belshazzar,  he  impatiently  and  abrupt- 
ly broke  off  by  saying, — “ But  you  cannot  suppose 
that  I am  going  to  preach  a whole  sermon  on  such  a 

rascal  as  this,” — and  then  stated,  that  he  should 

bring  home  the  charge  in  the  text  against  every  indi- 
vidual in  the  place,  in  four  grand  instances. 

Mr.  Byland  was  exceedingly  full  of  striking,  and 
useful,  and  entertaining  anecdotes,  and  (which  is 
everything  in  anecdotes)  he  told  them  with  admirable 
clearness,  and  brevity,  and  ease.  I heard  him  repeat 
more  than  once  many  of  those  which  Dr.  Newman  has 
published  in  his  account  of  him  ; some  of  which,  for 
want  of  his  stating  the  circumstances  which  introduced 
or  followed  them,  appear  less  credible  than  they  other- 
wise would  do.  For  instance,  when,  during  the  exe- 
crable badness  of  the  singing  after  sermon,  he  said,  “ I 
wonder  the  angels  of  God  do  not  wrench  off  your 
necks,”  he  had  been  preaching  on  the  presence  of  the 
angels  in  our  assemblies.  The  thing  itself  was  very 
exceptionable,  but  this  circumstance  rendered  it  less 
unnatural  and  improbable. 

Though  he  was  rather  high  in  his  doctrinal  senti- 
ments, and  not  entirely  friendly  to  some  of  Fuller’s 
views,  he  was  not  soured  and  malignant  towards 
others. 

He  was  intimate  with  Mr.  Whitfield  and  Mr.  Row- 
land Hill,  and  much  attached  to  many  other  preachers 
less  systematically  orthodox  than  himself ; and  labor- 


332  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 


ed,  as  opportunity  offered,  with  them.  He  was,  in- 
deed, a lover  of  all  good  men  ; and,  while  many  talk- 
ed of  candor,  he  exercised  it.  Though  he  was  a firm 
Baptist,  he  was  no  friend  to  bigotry  or  exclusiveness. 
He  warmly  advocated  the  cause  of  mixed  communions, 
and  republished  Bunyan’s  reasons  for  the  practice, 
with  the  addition  of  some  of  his  own.  And  this  brings 
to  my  mind  the  following  occurrence  : I was  one  day 
to  dine  with  him  at  a friend’s  house ; the  company 
was  large  ; and,  while  waiting  for  the  dinner,  a minis- 
ter asked  him  his  opinion  concerning  strict  commu- 
nion, and  excluding  pious  men  from  the  Lord’s  table. 
He  replied  thus, — 44  You  decide  the  thing  by  calling  it 
the  Lord's  table.  Suppose,  sir,  when  I entered  this 
room,  I had  taken  upon  me  to  saj^, — 4 Mr.  Such-an- 
one,’  (naming  him,)  4 you  shall  not  sit  down  at  this 
table ; and  Mrs.  Such-an-one,’  (naming  her,)  4 you  shall 

not  sit  down  at  this  table  ;’ — what  would  Mr.  D , 

the  master  of  the  house,  say  ? 4 Why,  John  Byland, 

you  have  forgotten  yourself.  You  are  not  the  owner 
of  this  table,  but  the  master  is.  The  table  is  mine,  and 
I have  a right  to  invite  them,  and  I have  invited  them  ; 
and  is  it  for  you  to  forbid  them  ? So  in  the  church. 
The  table  is  the  Lord's  ; and  all  who  are  called  by  his 
grace  are  his  guests,  and  he  has  bidden  them.” 

I cannot  but  think  some  of  his  own  brethren,  and 
of  his  own  denomination,  bore  too  hard  upon  him  for 
some  difficulty  in  his  pecuniary  circumstances.  They 
did  not  indeed  charge  him  with  dishonesty  and  injus- 
tice, but  they  seemed  to  forget  that  a brother  may  be 
overtaken  in  a fault,  and  that  the  fault  in  this  case  wras 
in  reality  the  effect  of  an  excellence  or  virtue.  In  his 
ardor  for  learning  and  science,  he  was  too  free  in  the 


REV.  JOHN  RYLAND,  SENIOR,  M.A. 


333 


purchase  of  books,  for  his  own  use  and  also  to  give 
poor  ministers  who  had  few  intellectual  helps  ; and 
also,  in  the  exercise  of  beneficence  to  the  poor  and 
need}^  he  was  drawn  beyond  his  means.  I was  told 
by  a person  who  attended  the  examination  of  his  af- 
fairs, that,  when  something  rather  reflecting  on  his  in- 
tegrity had  escaped  from  one  of  the  party,  he  instant- 
ly rose  up,  and  turned  his  face  to  the  wall,  and,  look- 
ing up  to  heaven,  said,  “Lord,  thou  knowest  I am  not 
■wicked ! Oh,  give  me  grace  to  preserve  my  temper 
and  tongue,  while  I endeavor  to  answer  and  rectify 
the  mistake  of  my  brother.”  This  instantly  softened 
and  melted  the  party,  and  he  soon  gave  them  full  sat- 
isfaction. If  God  had  not  called  Lot  “just  Lot,”  we 
should  probably  never  have  registered  him  in  our  cal- 
endar of  saints.  Dr.  Rippon,  one  of  his  permanently 
attached  friends  and  advisers,  preached  his  funeral  ser- 
mon ; and,  as  they  were  letting  down  the  deceased  into 
the  grave,  he  pointed  to  the  coffin,  and  said  with  ad- 
mirable impression, — 

“Defects  through  Nature’s  best  productions  run, — 

Our  friend  had  spots, — and  spots  are  in  the  sun  !” 

The  Rev.  Mr.  Bell,  of  Cheshunt,  who  attended  him, 
informed  me  of  the  blessed  state  of  his  mind  in  his 
dying  hours  ; reporting,  among  other  things  which  he 
addressed  to  himself, — u Oh,  Bell,  I charge  you,  I 
charge  you  to  love  and  preach  Christ ! Oh,  how 
good  has  he  always  been  to  me,  and  how  good  is  he 
now  ! My  body  is  as  full  of  ease,  and  my  soul  is  as 
full  of  joy,  as  it  can  hold  ! ” 

Dr.  Newman,  the  late  tutor  of  the  Baptist  Academy 
at  Mile-End,  and  who  has  published  affectionate  Me- 


384  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 


moirs  of  liim,  was  originally  a youth  whom  Mr.  Ry- 
land  took  up,  and  entirely  educated  gratis. 

I need  not  say  the  late  Dr.  Ryland  was  his  son,  who 
had  the  ability,  and  learning,  and  excellence  of  his  fa- 
ther, (without  any  of  his  errata,)  whose  praise  is  in  all 
the  churches,  and  whose  character,  and  consistenc3r, 
and  integrity,  were  proverbial ; so  that  Mr.  Hall,  who 
preached  his  funeral  sermon,  once  said,  “ I would  as 
soon  have  Dr.  Ryland’s  word  as  Gabriel’s  oath.”  John 
Ryland,  the  father,  was  a devourer  of  books,  and  an 
excessive  praiser  of  some  of  them.  Thus  I remember 
his  saying, — “ If  the  dipping  of  my  pen  in  my  very 
blood  would  recommend  ‘Witsius’  Economy  of  the 
Covenants,’  I would  not  forbear  doing  it  for  a mo- 
ment.” Of  Henry’s  Exposition  he  said, — “It  is  im- 
possible for  a person  of  piety  and  taste  to  read  this 
book  without  wishing  to  be  shut  out  from  the  whole 
world,  and  to  read  it  through  without  one  moment’s 
interruption.”  Owen,  also,  vras  an  extreme  favorite 
with  him,  and  whose  Latin  work  on  “ Divine  Justice” 
he  translated.  He  gloried  in  Bunyan  ; and  I recollect 
his  speaking  with  warmth  against  Mr.  Booth,  who,  in 
his  defence  of  strict  communion,  had  said, — “ Let  him 
(Bunyan)  dream,  but  not  lay  down  rules  for  gospel- 
worship.” 

He  had  a great  number  of  manuscripts,  some  of 
which  I saw  from  time  to  time.  He  used  to  say, 
“These  I shall  bequeath  to  twelve  ministers,  each  hav- 
ing a key  to  the  box  containing  them ; and,  if  you  are 
a good  boy,  you  shall  be  one  of  them.”  What  became 
of  them? 

Though  so  many  years  have  elapsed  since,  I feel  it 
pleasant  and  useful  to  recall  the  opportunities  I had 


REV.  JOINS'  RYLAND,  SENIOR,  A.M.  335 

of  being  in  company  with  him,  and  of  leading  him 
about  from  place  to  place,  when  leaning  on  my  arm ; 
and  I retain  many  impressions  he  made  upon  me  when 
I was  most  susceptible  of  impressions. 

If  sometimes  he  seemed  severe,  it  was  really  more 
in  the  force  of  his  expression  than  the  feeling  of  his 
heart.  No  one  was  more  capable  of  tenderness  ; and 
I remember  his  saying,  “ My  mother  died  when  I was 
five  years  of  age,  and  I have  ten  thousand  times  wish- 
ed that  she  was  alive,  that  I might  wait  upon  her.” 

I wish  I had  written  down  more  of  his  sayings  and 
remarks.  These  are  a few  of*  them  : — u My  dunghill 
heart.” — u The  promises  are  the  saints’  legacies.” — 
“ When  a Christian  is  matured  for  heaven,  he  leaves 
the  present  world  as  the  acorn  leaves  its  cup.” — 
“ Work  for  the  world  is  done  best  when  work  for  God 
is  done  first” — “ It  is  perilous  to  read  any  impure 
book  ; you  will  never  get  it  out  of  your  faculties  till 
you  are  dead.  M}~  imagination  was  tainted  young, 
and  I shall  never  get  rid  of  it  till  I get  into  heaven.” 
He  used  facetiously  to  mention  that,  when  he  resid- 
ed in  Warwick,  he  lived  in  the  Parsonage  House, 
which  he  rented  of  the  Rector,  Dr.  Tate  ; who,  when 
he  was  reflected  upon  by  some  high  ecclesiastic  for 
letting  it  to  a Dissenter,  replied, — “ What  would  you 
have  me  do  ? I have  brought  the  man  as  near  the 
Church  as  I can,  but  I cannot  force  him  into  it,” 


WILLIAM  WILBERFORCE,  ESQ. 

It  was  very  soon  after  my  settlement  in  Bath,  that  I 
had  the  honor  and  advantage  of  commencing  an  ac- 
quaintance with  this  inestimable  man,  and  which  led 
to  an  intimacy  which  continued  for  his  life. 

He  was  then  lodging  in  Queen’s  Square  Terrace,  his 
relation,  Mr.  Henry  Thornton,  Member  for  the  Bor- 
ough, being  with  him.  It  was  by  a note  of  invitation 
I called  upon  him.  As  I had  not  been  before  in  the 
company  of  any  distinguished  personage,  I felt  ex- 
ceedingly backward  as  I approached  the  door,  and  held 
the  knocker  some  seconds  in  my  hand  before  I could 
use  it.  But,  unlike  his  excellent  kinsman,  whose  man- 
ner was  as  cold  as  his  disposition  was  generous,  and 
with  whom,  instead  of  advancing  you  had  always  to 
begin  your  friendship,  and  never  could  be  free ; he 
instantly  loosened  me  from  my  fears  and  embarrass- 
ment, and,  without  lowering  my  respect,  inspired  me 
with  confidence  and  attachment. 

Was  there  ever  a being  who  possessed  such  a power 
of  endearing  himself,  making  all  hearts  his  own,  as 
soon  as  they  approached  him  ; and  not  only  preserv- 
ing but  increasing  affection,  by  every  additional  op- 
portunity of  intercourse?  Perhaps,  if  one  sentence 
could  more  fully  express  him  than  another,  it  would 


WILLIAM  WILBERFORCE,  ESQ.  337 

be  an  incomparable  readiness  to  give  pleasure)  and  to  be 
pleased. 

I had  several  other  interviews  with  him  during  that 
visit  to  Bath.  They  were  all  delightful  and  useful. 
One  Sabbath  morning,  after  hearing  me  on  a subject 
which  had  reference  to  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity,  he 
mildly  asked  me  whether  something  I had  advanced 
did  not  carry  the  distinctions  in  the  Divine  Nature  too 
far,  and  whether  it  might  not  be  made  to  countenance 
Tritheism  ? He  was  correct ; I saw  my  mistake  ; and 
was  thankful  for  such  an  early  proof  of  his  attention 
and  kindness. 

He  asked  me  if  I had  Quintilian,  and  finding  I had 
never  seen  him,  he  promised,  on  his  return,  to  send  it 
to  me ; but  for  what  reason  I know  not,  instead  of 
this,  he  sent  me  the  works  of  Dr.  Witherspoon.  To 
the  Treatise  of  this  Author  on  u Regeneration,”  he  was 
much  attached  ; and  some  years  after  he  wrote  an  Essay 
to  prefix  to  it,  in  a series  of  publications  issued  by 
Chalmers  and  Collins  of  Glasgow.  Concerning  this 
admirable  Essay,  I remember  his  complaining  that  he 
wrote  it  only  to  prefix  to  Witherspoon’s  “ Treatise  on 
^Regeneration but  the  Publishers  connected  with  it 
his  work  on  Justification , “with  which,”  said  he,  “I 
was  less  acquainted,  and  might  not  have  so  highly  and 
entirely  approved.  This  was  not  fair.” 

His  preferences  in  religion  were  not  censorious  or 
exclusive.  He  had  a real  and  large  liberality  towards 
those  who  differed  from  him  in  some  of  the  more  ex- 
ternal and  subordinate  parts  of  Christianity  ; or  rather 
its  administrations;  and,  therefore,  he  made  no  scruple 
to  attend  occasionally  in  places  which  at  that  time  ig- 
norance and  not  Imo,  called  conventicles;  and  in  two 

15 


338  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 

instances,  at  least,  he  partook  of  the  Lord’s  Supper  ic 
Nonconformist  Churches.  Are  all  those  dead  who 
have  heard  him  more  than  once  say : — “ Though  I am 
an  Episcopalian  by  education  and  conviction,  I yet 
feel  such  a oneness  and  sympathy  with  the  cause  of 
God  at  large,  that  nothing  would  be  more  delightful 
than  my  communing  once  every  year  with  every  Church 
that  holds  the  Head,  even  Christ”  ? And  did  this  ren- 
der him  a worse  Churchman  ? What  must  we  have 
thought  of  such  a Church  if  it  had  ? 

While  I was  preaching  in  London,  and  he  was  visit- 
ing in  Bath,  I received  from  him  the  following  letter  : — 


Near  Bath,  Sept.  22d,  1803. 

My  dear  Sir, — I commence  my  letter  with  unaffected  doubts 
whether  I should  apologize  for  delaying  it  so  long  or  for  even 
now  writing  it.  I have  for  a fortnight  past  been  on  the  point  of 
taking  up  my  pen,  and  knowing,  on  the  one  hand,  that  I am  ad- 
dressing a man  of  whose  candor  and  liberality  of  spirit  I would 
rather  speak  to  any  other  than  to  himself ; and,  on  the  other,  my 
conscience  bearing  me  witness,  that  I am  actuated  by  motives  of 
pure  benevolence,  and  love  without  dissimulation ; I will  proceed 
to  fulfil  the  most  valuable  duty  of  friendship.  Yet,  when  1 go  on 
to  state  that  it  is  to  observe  on  your  mode  of  preaching  that  I have 
resolved  to  address  you,  I am  aware  that  I may,  not  without  rea- 
son, appear  guilty  of  somewhat  of  the  same  presumption  as  the 
philosopher  who  undertook  to  lecture  Hannibal  on  the  Art  of  War; 
for  you  must,  it  can  be  no  compliment  to  say  it,  have  studied 
vastly  more  than  myself  the  way  of  addressing  your  hearers,  and 
have  balanced  opposite  considerations,  <fcc.,  <fcc.  Yet  it  may  be  of 
use  to  a minister  that  a friend  should  tell  him  what  the  hearers  say, 
not  to  control  but  to  inform  his  judgment,  that,  having  all  before 
him,  he  may  at  length  decide  for  himself. 

I have  then  (to  come  to  the  point)  been  told  from  various  quar- 
ters, that  your  general  strain  of  preaching  has  been  of  late,  not 
sufficiently  Evangelical ; and  though  the  few  opportunities  I have 
myself  had  of  hearing  you  (opportunities  which  I always  prize  as 


WILLIAM  WILBERFOIlCE,  ESQ. 


339 


the  greatest  of  my  Bath  pleasures),  scarcely  qualify  me  to  judge 
for  myself  on  this  question  ; yet  I should  not  be  honest,  were  I 
not  to  confess,  that  they  have  rather  confirmed  the  report  which 
had  reached  me  from  others.  It  has  been  ascribed  to  your  having 
witnessed  the  sad  consequences  of  an  unwarranted  application  of 
the  promises  and  blessings  of  the  Gospel,  and  I have  myself  also 
ascribed  it  to  a cause  connected  with  the  former ; I mean,  to  your 
observing  that  the  bulk  of  professors  were  shamefully  uninstructed 
in  the  Christian  system,  and  ignorant  of  the  very  Scriptures  in  which 
they  say  they  have  eternal  life. 

I hope  I need  not  assure  you,  that  no  man  is  more  vehement 
against  that  way  of  preaching  which  indolence,  I fear,  more  than 
any  other  consideration,  has  rendered  so  general,  of  following  so 
little  the  example  of  the  sacred  writers,  as  to  be  always  insisting  on 
one  single  topic.  I cannot  want  you  to  leave  your  fatness  (sic)  with 
which  your  talents  and  knowledge  enable  you  to  honor  God  and 
serve  man.  I cannot  wish  you  to  give  up  the  various  melodies 
with  which  a bountiful  Creator  hath  endowed  you  for  the  unvaried 
strain  of  one  cuckoo  note  ; but  there  is  a mode  (and  no  man  knows 
it  better)  of  preaching  evangelical  truth  practically,  and  applying 
evangelically  the  rich  and  full  variety  of  the  doctrines  and  precepts 
of  the  Word  of  God.  I am  aware,  too,  that  there  may  be  no  danger 
of  your  being  misunderstood  by  your  own  stated  congregation.  But 
indeed,  my  dear  sir,  you  are  “ a debtor  to  the  Greeks  and  barba- 
rians.” Consider  the  situation  in  which  you  stand.  Not  another 
minister  in  Bath,  -whom  any  of  the  poor  wretched  upper  classes  are 
likely  to  hear,  who  preaches  the  Gospel.  They  come,  perhaps,  to 
your  chapel ; they  never  heard  the  word  of  life  before  ; they  never 
may  have  another  opportunity.  Pity  them,  my  dear  sir,  as  I know 
you  do.  They,  above  all  others,  deserve  to  be  pitied.  I have,  alas! 
been  more  conversant  with  them  than  you,  and  am,  therefore,  the 
more  impressed  with  a sense  of  their  wretched  ignorance  in  spirit- 
ual things. 

And  now,  my  dear  sir,  I have  only  to  express  my  hopes,  that  you 
will  do  justice  to  the  motives  of  esteem  and  regard  which  have 
dictated  this  letter ; and  it  may  be  as  well  to  add,  that  no  human 
being,  not  even  Mrs.  W.  herself,  knows  of  its  being  written.  It 
appears  to  me  that  all  friendly  offices  of  this  kind  are  likely  to  be 
more  pure  from  all  improper  mixture,  when  they  are  known  by  the 
two  individuals  alone,  from  whom  and  to  whom  the  representation 
is  made.  And,  besides  this  motive  for  secrecy,  I must  add,  that  it 


340  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATION'S  OF  CHARACTER. 

requires  a very  different  degree  of  evidence  and  conviction  to  war- 
rant the  private  communication  of  a hint  to  a friend,  and  the  men- 
tion of  it,  if  it  is  to  become  ever  sc  fittle  more  public:  for,  if  any- 
thing be  at  all  undivulged,  who  shall  say,  “ thus  far,  and  no  farther.’* 

I cannot  pass  this  occasion  of  expressing  the  sincere  pleasure, 
and  I hope  I may  say,  improvement,  with  which  I have  read  your 
first  and  a great  part  of  your  second  volume  of  Sermons ; the  pub- 
lication of  which  may,  I trust,  be  beneficial  in  various  ways,  and  I 
must  advise  your  sending  forth  an  addition  to  their  number. 

I remain,  my  dear  Sir,  yours  very  sincerely, 

W.  WlLBERFORCE. 

“ Let  the  righteous  smite  me,  and  it  shall  be  a kind- 
ness ; and  let  him  reprove  me,  it  shall  be  an  excellent 
oil  which  shall  not  break  my  head ; and  even  my 
prayer  also  shall  be  for  him  in  his  calamity.”  This 
letter  was  most  gratefully  received.  Nothing  also 
could  have  been  more  seasonable.  It  was  really 
needed.  There  was  ground,  at  least  in  a considerable 
degree,  for  the  pious  apprehension.  From  the  motives 
mentioned  by  him,  I had  insensibly  been  led  too  far, 
and  enlarged  too  much  on  what  some  have  called  “ the 
guarding  side” — perhaps  also  with  regard  to  some,  from 
a little  vain  wish  to  avoid  the  offence  of  the  Cross. 
As  I found  this  friendly  admonition  useful  to  myself, 
I hope  it  will  be  serviceable,  especially  to  some  of  my 
younger  brethren,  who  may  be  in  danger  from  a simi- 
lar mistake.  The  truth  is,  we  are  not  to  preach  the 
less  the  doctrines  which  some  pervert  or  abuse,  but  to 
preach  them  the  more,  only  in  a better  manner,  hold- 
ing them  forth,  not  only  in  all  their  richness,  but  also 
in  all  their  connections,  proportions,  influences,  and 
effects.  I trust  I was  enabled  to  act  upon  the  counsel 
so  timely  and  delicately  given ; and  many  of  my 
friends  noticed,  forthwith,  the  advantage  in  my  gen- 


WILLIAM  WILBERFORCE,  ESQ. 


341 


eral  strain  of  preaching.  But  little  were  they  aware 
of  the  cause  to  which,  under  God,  it  was  owing. 

And  what  a view  does  it  give  us  of  the  mind  of  this 
pre-eminent  man,  that,  amidst  all  his  public  engage- 
ments, he  could  turn  his  attention  to  an  humble  in- 
dividual, who  had  no  secular  distinction,  and  who  was 
laboring  in  a different  religious  community  from  his 
own.  But  he  considered  the  importance  of  his  situation , 
and  his  opportunities  of  doing  some  good  there,  and 
especially,  that  good  which  was  spiritual  and  eternal, 
and  which  was  the  first  and  last  wish  of  his  heart,  by 
whomsoever  it  might  be  accomplished. 

I have  said,  in  another  place,  and  I repeat  it,  that 
some  are  too  Orthodox  to  be  Evangelical.  Because 
Mr.  Wilberforce  held  not  the  exclusive  part  of  Calvin- 
ism, suspicions  have  prevailed,  that  he  was  not  quite 
sound  in  doctrine.  But  let  any  who  question  even  the 
degree  of  his  evangelism,  read  not  only  his  own  in- 
valuable book,  but  even  this  letter,  and  see  what  kind 
of  preaching  that  was,  for  which  he  was  so  zealous, 
and  to  which  he  was  persuaded  God  only  gave  testi- 
mony, as  to  the  word  of  his  grace. 

And  may  I not  ask,  and  does  not  even  a regard  to 
Truth  itself  allow  me  to  ask,  whether  this  Letter  does 
not  breathe  a regard  which  his  “ Memoirs”  seemed 
designed  to  deny  or  to  diminish. 

I need  not  quote  the — only — kind  of  references  to  the 
Reminiscent  which  appear  in  that  work ; but  I leave 
the  reader  to  inquire  for  what  purpose  such  insignifi- 
cant notices  were  inserted.  And  let  a thousand  in- 
stances of  kindness,  and  the  following  correspondence, 
assist  them  to  answer. 

I prefix  a note  from  Mrs.  Wilberforce, 


342  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 


Bath — Sunday  night. 

Dear  Sir, — Permit  me  to  offer  a trifle  towards  the  good  work 
which  I heard  of  to-day, — the  enlarging  your  Chapel.  May  the  un- 
dertaking lead  to  as  much  good  as  your  heart  can  desire, 

With  every  good  wish  to  yourself,  Mrs.  Jay,  and  family, 

I am,  my  dear  Sir,  your  obliged  and  faithful. 

B.  A.  WlLBERFORCE. 

No.  7,  South  Parade,  Thursday  Evening,  14th  Oct.  1830. 

My  dear  Sir, — Though  I trust  you  know  the  cordial  esteem  and 
regard  which  I feel,  and  have  long  felt  for  you,  too  well,  not  to  be 
sure  that  I must  sympathize  with  you  in  your  present  season  of  af- 
fliction; (and  let  me  say  the  same,  and  with  no  less  truth,  for  my 
dear  Mrs.  Wilberforce  also ;)  yet  I must  intrude  on  you  for  a few 
moments,  to  assure  you  of  the  sincerity  of  my  condolence.  May 
it  please  God  to  support  and  comfort  you  under  this  trying  dispen- 
sation.* 

I remain,  my  dear  Sir,  ever  sincerely  and  affectionately  yours, 

W.  Wilberforce. 

P.  S.  I beg  you  will  not  trouble  yourself  to  return  me  any  an- 
swer. 

No.  5,  Queen’s  Square,  Friday. 

My  dear  Sir, — I am  just  now  requested  to  introduce  to  you  some 
young  people  who  are  truly  worthy  of  the  privilege  of  your  ac- 
quaintance, and,  I hope,  friendship. 

The  ladies  are  the  daughters  of  a widow  recently  become  such, 
Mrs.  Wolf.  The  gentleman,  an  officer  in  the  navy,  a son  of  Dr. 
Hall,  Dean  of  Durham,  and  late  head  of  Christ  Church,  Oxford.  It 
has  pleased  God  to  touch  his  heart  to  true  piety,  which  is  more  at- 
tractive by  the  singular^  pleasing  form  in  which  it  is  presented. 
He  is  about  to  be  united  with  Miss  Amelia  Wolf,  and  she  also,  I 
am  assured,  is  truly  religious. 

I could  not  refuse  their  desire,  that  I would  recommend  them  to 
your  friendly  attention,  though  I tell  them  how  little  time  you  can 
spare  even  to  your  oldest  friends. 

I am  ever,  my  dear  Sir,  yours  sincerely, 

W.  AVilberforce. 

N.  B.  I ought  to  mention  that  Mr.  Hall’s  wish  to  know  you  arose 
first  from  a sermon  he  heard  you  preach  last  night. 

* It  was  the  death  of  a lovely  and  pious  daughter. 


WILLIAM  WILBERFORCE,  ESQ. 


343 


No.  5,  Queen’s  Square,  26th  May,  1826. 

My  dear  Sir, — It  would  have  given  both  Mrs.  Wilberforce  and 
myself  pleasure  to  call  again  on  Mrs.  Jay  and  you,  before  our  de- 
parture to-morrow ; but  I fear  we  cannot ; and  therefore,  I trouble 
you  by  the  pen  with  a question  or  two,  which  I should  otherwise 
put  orally. 

It  occurs  to  me  that  you  can  probably  inform  me  who  and  what 
Mr.  Campbell  is.  He  writes  to  me  occasionally  from  Edinburgh 
upon  religious  subjects,  and  I have  now  occasion  to  answer  a recent 
letter  of  his,  concerning  the  Apocryphal  dispute.  I know  not 
whether  to  call  him  Rev.  or  Esq. ; and  he  may  think  it  strange  that 
I do  not  know  his  proper  description  ; I probably  did  know  it,  but  I 
have  forgot  it. 

We  may  probably  be  able  to  go  to  Mr.  Hall’s  chapel  on  Sunday. 
Can  you  inform  me  where  it  is  situated,  and  at  what  hour  service 
begins? 

I take  the  pen  in  my  own  hand  to  add,  that  I cannot  but  sincerely 
regret  my  not  having  had  the  profit  and  pleasure  of  hearing  you, 
and  joining  with  you  in  worship,  during  this  visit  to  Bath.  Both 
you  and  I,  I believe,  and  indeed  I cannot  doubt  it,  are  much  more 
closely  bound  to  each  other  by  the  substance  of  Christian  principles, 
(besides  a personal  friendship  which  has  long  been,  and  will  con- 
tinue, I trust,  during  our  lives,  to  be  a subject  of  mutual  pleasure  to 
both  of  us,)  than  we  are  separated  by  any  differences  as  to  the  out- 
ward form  and  mechanism  of  religion.  I had  rather  wished  for  a 
few  minutes’  private  conversation  with  you,  but  I fear  I shall  not  be 
able  to  call  (or  Mrs.  W.  on  Mrs.  Jay)  before  my  departure  to-mor- 
row about  12  o’clock.  If  you  should  be  walking  this  way,  I should 
be  happy  to  see  you ; and  if  not,  let  me  thus  take  my  leave  for  the 
present,  assuring  you  of  the  cordial  esteem  and  regard  with  which 
I am,  with  our  best  respects  to  Mrs.  Jay, 

My  dear  Sir,  yours  very  sincerely, 

W.  Wilberforce. 

No.  9,  North  Parade,  Wednesday,  17th  Oct.  1831. 

My  dear  Sib, — We  cannot  but  remember  with  pleasure  the  visits 
you  kindly  paid  us  last  year,  and  Mrs.  Wilberforce  and  I much  wish 
to  renew  the  enjoyment.  Mrs.  W.  reminds  me  that  you  used  some- 
times to  take  your  tea  while  we  took  our  dinner. 

Would  you  favor  us  with  your  company  at  a quarter  before  five 
o’clock  to-morrow? 


844  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 


I can  truly  say  that  the  hope  of  seeing  you  is  always  one  of  the 
most  gratifying  objects  in  my  prospect,  when  I look  forward  to  the 
renewal  of  my  visits  to  Bath;  and  that  I am,  with  cordial  esteem 
and  regard, 

Ever  sincerely  yours, 

W.  WlLBERFORCE. 

Near  Uxbridge,  7th  Jan. 

My  dear  Sir, — I enclose  you  a £5-note  to  reimburse  you  for  the 
sum  you  were  so  kind  as  to  lay  down  for  me ; and  I return  you 
thanks  for  so  kindly  inquiring  into  the  case ; perhaps  it  would  be 
for  the  poor  young  man’s  own  benefit,  to  caution  him  against  rely- 
ing on  future  aid  from  me.  I have  sometimes  found  a little  pecuniary 
assistance  practically  injurious  for  the  want  of  this  warning. 

I thank  you  for  naming  the  Eclectic,  and  will  procure  the  num- 
ber ; I used  to  take  in  that  publication,  but  discontinued  it,  partly 
because  the  increasing  numbers  of  such  periodical  works  compelled 
me  to  select ; and  still  more,  because  it  became  so  much  more  of  a 
party  work  ; otherwise  my  knowing  that  occasionally  R.  Hall  and 
Foster  wrote  in  it,  was  a strong  inducement  to  take  it  in.  Were 
not  my  eyes  very  indifferent  and  my  stock  of  leisure  very  small,  I 
would  enter  for  a few  minutes  into  the  Roman  Catholic  Question.  I 
have  not  seen  “ Cobbett”  for  soiyie  time.  My  chief  reason  for  ever 
taking  in  his  paper  was,  that  I could  not  otherwise  see  it ; and  I 
thought  it  right  to  know  what  were  the  lessons  of  a very  able  and 
influential  political  teacher  on  the  passing  events  of  the  day.  But 
when  I heard  his  paper  circulation  had  much  declined,  I declined 
also. 

My  motives  for  supporting  what  is  very  ill  entitled  Catholic 
emancipation,  were  not  that  I thought  that  when  granted  the  Ro- 
man Catholics  would  desire  no  more ; still  less,  because  I did  not 
entertain  a very  strong  repugnance  to  the  Roman  Catholic  religion 
of  the  present  day ; (and  this  last  I thought  it  right  in  fairness  to 
declare  to  the  two  Roman  Catholic  deputies  who  called  on  me  as 
a friend  a few  ye<?rs  ago,  Drs.  Everett  and  Murray;)  but  because  I 
really  believe  the  actual  state  of  the  laws  tends  to  maintain,  nay 
probably  to  extend,  certainly  to  exasperate  and  embitter,  the  in- 
fluence o the  Roman  Catholic  tenets.  The  Roman  Catholics  can 
and  now  do  vote  for  Members  of  Parliament,  though  they  cannot 
become  such.  The  consequence  is,  that  they  choose  Members  who, 
though  Protestant  by  profession,  (commonly,  perhaps,  neutrals  at 


WILLIAM  WILBERFORCE,  ESQ. 


345 


heart,)  are  full  as  subservient  to  Roman  Catholic  interests,  as 
avowed  Roman  Catholics  could  be,  while  they  may  speak  a lan- 
guage, which  uttered  by  Roman  Catholics,  would  call  forth  a spirit  iu 
the  Protestants  to  at  least  an  equal  amount ; but  to  which,  when 
held  by  Protestants,  no  objection  could  be  made  without  a man’s 
being  considered  guilty  of  a personal  effront.  Put  the  question 
arithmetically.  The  influence  excited  on  the  side  of  the  Roman 
Catholics  is  now  the  sum  of  their  own  and  that  of  Protestants  whom 
they  elect  or  favor.  When  Roman  Catholics  should  be  eligible,  it 
would  be  only  the  difference.  The  existing  state  of  the  laws  keeps 
the  Roman  Catholics  in  a continual  state  of  irritation,  reminded  of 
their  incapacities  ; for  they  are  brought  forward  to  vote,  but  not  to 
be  elected.  I also  lay  much  stress  on  the  effect  of  Roman  Catholic 
gentlemen  mixing  in  Parliament  with  Protestants,  and  thus  habit- 
ually learning  to  disrelish,  as  galling  and  humiliating,  the  subjec- 
tion to  the  priests,  in  which,  after  all,  consists  much  of  the  strength 
and  evil  of  their  religion.  But  I must  lay  down  my  pen,  only  remark- 
ing, that  I cannot  be  afraid  of  Popery  in  this  country,  but  that  1 
should  not  be  greatly  surprised  to  see  the  Roman  Catholic  oriflamb 
waving  in  Ireland,  the  Roman  Catholic  mass  being  supported  by 
the  military  regulars  of  some  continental  Roman  Catholic  power. 
However,  be  this  as  it  may,  I cannot  but  trust  all  will  end  well,  both 
for  Ireland  herself,  and  much  more  for  England,  wdien  I witness  the 
continually  increasing  flood  of  light,  which  she  (England)  is  the 
instrument  of  diffusing  through  the  Pagan  World.  India  is  likely, 
I hope,  ere  long,  to  become  the  glory  of  this  country. 

My  dear  Sir,  you  seduce  me,  you  see,  even  on  paper,  into  too  long 
a tete-a-tete,  and  I have  scarcely  left  myself  room  to  request  you 
to  present  Mrs.  W’s  and  my  own  best  remembrances  to  Mrs.  Jay, 
and  to  assure  you  of  her  cordial  good  wishes  as  well  as  my  own,  for 
the  temporal,  and  still  more  for  the  spiritual,  well-being  of  you  and 
yours. 

Ever,  my  dear  Sir,  your  sincere  and  affectionate  friend, 

W.  WlLBERFORCE. 

When  I published  my  “ Evening  Exercises,”  I dedi- 
cated them  to  my  Illustrious  Friend.  As  the  preface 
was  long,  and  animadverted  on  various  and  some  of 
them  disputed  topics,  I sent  it  to  him  in  manuscript, 
begging  he  would  strike  out  wli  atever  he  disapproved 
15* 


846  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 


of ; but  be  returned  it  without  a single  erasure  ; and 
when  the  volumes  came  out,  as  soon  as  he  received 
the  copy  I presented  to  him,  he  wrote  me  the  follow- 
ing letter: — 

Elenden  House,  near  Birmingham,  30th  Dec.,  1831. 

My  dear  Sir, — Though  I will  not  withhold  from  Mrs.  Wilberforce 
the  pleasure  of  answering  your  friendly  letter,  I cannot  be  satisfied 
without  assuring  you,  with  my  own  pen,  that  I feel  honored  as  well 
as  gratified  by  the  proof  of  your  esteem  and  regard  for  me,  which 
you  gave  by  desiring  to  place  my  name  at  the  head  of  your  publi- 
cation. It  gives  me  unaffected  pleasure  to  reflect  that  my  name 
will  thus  be  permanently  associated  with  yours,  and  may  this,  my 
dear  Sir,  with  all  your  other  labors  of  love,  be  abundantly  blessed. 
May  the  Gracious  Giver  of  all  good,  who  has  already  rendered  you 
an  instrument  of  such  extensive  usefulness,  continue  to  prosper  your 
endeavor  to  promote  the  temporal,  and  still  more,  the  eternal  bene- 
fit of  your  fellow-creatures ; and  after  a long  protracted  sphere  of 
usefulness  and  honor,  may  you  at  length  hear  addressed  to  you 
those  blessed  words, — “ Well  done,  good  and  faithful  servant,”  <fcc. 

Suffer  me  also  to  add  my  humble  prayer,  and  let  me  hope  that  it 
will  be  yours  also,  that  I may  one  day  welcome  you  into  that  better 
world ; and  that,  though  by  somewhat  different  paths,  yet  tending 
to  the  same  point,  and  graduating,  if  I may  use  the  expression,  to 
the  same  centre,  we  may  at  length  meet  where  holiness  and  happi- 
ness, where  love  and  peace,  and  gratitude  and  joy,  will  be  un alloy 
ed  and  everlasting.  Such,  my  dear  Sir,  is  my  sincere  wish,  and 
sometimes  shall  be  the  prayer  for  you,  and  for  all  that  are  dear  to 
you. 

Yours,  with  cordial  esteem  and  attachment, 

W.  W. 

As  a beautiful  contrast  to  this,  I insert  a few  sentences  from  a 
little  work  the  author  sent  by  post  to  Mr.  William  Jay,  Bath,  a few 
years  ago. 

They  were  all  pencil-marked,  to  render  them  the  more  emphatic. 

“ And  this  is  the  reason  why  church  people,  and  especially  cler- 
gymen, may  not  keep  company  with  and  make  friends  of  any  of 
those  who  call  themselves  Dissenting  ministers. 

“Every  Dissenting  teacher  is  plainly  making  a division:  every 
churchman  therefore,  is  commanded  to  avoid  him.  Be  his  gentle* 


WILLIAM  WILBERFORCE,  ESQ. 


347 


ness  and  mildness  wliat  they  ma}T,  in  comparison  with  the  miser- 
able bitterness  of  most  modern  Dissenters ; be  his  personal  holiness, 
his  mind  and  intellectual  qualifications  what  they  may  ; be  his 
friendship,  however  dear  to  me,  how  can  I continue  it,  when  God 
has  commanded  me  to  avoid  him  ? To  pray  for  him  as  an  erring 
brother, — to  desire  his  present  and  future  welfare, — to  cherish  to- 
wards him  all  kindly  and  brotherly  feeling, — to  assist  him,  if  need 
be,  with  my  counsel  or  my  purse ; these  things  would  be  a duty 
and  a pleasure ; but  to  make  him  any  longer  a friend  or  an  inti- 
mate would  be  a sin. 

“ Therefore  he  feels  (i.  e.  a true  churchman)  that  it  would  be  sin 
to  attend  their  places  of  worship  or  preaching,  to  acknowledge  them 
in  public  meetings  or  elsewhere,  as  fellow-ministers  of  the  Word 
of  God,  or  choose  them  as  the  friendly  companions  of  his  leisure 
hours. 

“If  this  tract  has  done  the  readers  any  good,  it  will  influence 
their  conduct,  and  make  them  resolve  never  to  make  themselves 
partakers  of  other  men’s  sins,  by  going  to  a Dissenting  meeting  even 
once ; whether  on  Sunday  or  week-day,  in  the  morning,  or  after- 
noon, or  evening ; whether  because  they  hope  to  get  good  or  for 
curiosity  ; or  to  be  friendly  and  neighborly.  It  is  quite  plain  that 
all  Dissent  is  sin.  blow,  how  very  shocking  it  is,  that  many  good 
sort  of  people  think  really  of  coming  to  church  on  the  Sunday  morn- 
ing, and  then  going  to  meeting  in  the  evening ! But,  people,  I am 
afraid,  will  have  to  answer,  not  only  for  their  own  sin  in  going  some- 
times, but  for  the  sin  of  tho&e  who  go  always,  and  whom,  by  their 
example,  they  have  encouraged  to  do  so.” 

“Christian  Unity,”* 
by  Henry  William  Wilberforce,  M.A., 

Incumbent  of  Walmer,  Kent. 

“ What  wonder  such  sentiments  led  to  Rome ! They  spring  from 
it.  ‘A  corrupt  tree  cannot  bring  forth  good  fruit.’  ‘ By  their  fruits 
ye  shall  know  them.  Men  do  not  gather  grapes  of  thorns,  or  figs 
of  thistles.’  ” 


* Referring  to  this  uncharitable  pamphlet  in  a letter  dated  Bath, 
October  17,  1837,  he  observes, — “Mr.  Wilberforce’s  life  is  forthcom- 
ing, but  I expect  it  will  be  a very  partial  representation  of  him, 
especially  on  the  score  of  his  liberality.  It  is  written  by  his  two 
clerical  sons,  who  are  iow  so  high  that  one  of  them  has  published 


848  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 


Mr.  Wilberforce  sent  me,  as  soon  as  they  were  pub- 
lished, inscribed  with  his  own  hand,  his  “ Practical 
Piety;”  and  his  work  on  “Slavery”  addressed  “to 
Prince  Talleyrand.” 

I remember,  owing  to  some  occurrence,  Mr.  Wilber* 
force  gave  me  an  admonition  never  to  notice  any  thing 
concerning  one’s  self  in  the  public  prints.  “If  you 
do,”  said  he,  “you  must  notice  every  thing;  or  what 
passes  unnoticed  will  pass  for  truth,  which  cannot  be 
refuted  ;”  adding,  “ our  character  and  conduct  must 
be  both  our  defenders  and  advocates.” 

He  then  mentioned  the  following  imputation  con- 
cerning himself:  — “Some  time  ago,  in  Benjamin 
Flower’s  1 Cambridge  Journal,’  it  was  said,  1 Behold 
an  instance  of  the  Pharisaism  of  St.  Wilberforce  ! He 
was  lately  seen  walking  up  and  dowm  in  the  Bath 
Pump  Eoom,  reading  his  prayers,  like  his  predecessors 
of  old,  vrho  prayed  in  the  corners  of  the  streets,  to  be 
seen  of  men.’ 

“ As  there  is  generally  some  slight  circumstance 
which  perverseness  turns  into  a charge  or  reproach,  I 
began  to  reflect ; and  I soon  found  the  occasion  of  the 
calumny ; and  it  was  this  : — I was  walking  in  the 

Pump  Eoom  in  conversation  with  General ; a 

passage  was  quoted  from  Horace,  the  accuracy  of 
which  was  questioned ; and,  as  I had  a Horace  in  my 
pocket,  I sought,  and  found,  and  read  the  words. 


a tract  in  condemnation  of  Mr  Baptist  Noel’s  candor,  and  calls  upon 
the  members  of  the  church  to  have  ‘ no  social  or  friendly  intercourse 
with  any  Dissenters,  and  to  visit  them  only  as  subjects  of  poverty 
and  affliction  to  relieve  them.’  Yet  their  honored  father  used  to 
say, — ‘ Though  I am  an  Episcopalian,  I should  like  to  commune  once 
every  year  with  every  Christian  church  that  held  the  Head.” 


WILLIAM  WILBERFORCE,  ESQ. 


849 


This  was  the  plain  bit  of  wire  which  factious  malignity 
sharpened  into  a pin  to  pierce  my  reputation ; yet  I 
never  thought  it  worth  while  to  attempt  to  refute  or 
rectify  what  I could  have  so  easily  done.” 

"When  there  was  some  thought  of  abridging  the 
privileges  enjoyed  by  Dissenters  under  the  Toleration 
Act,  Mr.  Wilberforce  wrote  to  the  Reminiscent.  I am 
sony  I have  either  lost  or  mislaid  this  letter ; but  I 
well  remember  its  contents.  He  expressed  himself  as 
exceedingly  averse  to  the  design,  and  wishing*  and 
hoping  that  all  the  interference  of  government  might 
be  avoided.  But  he  would  just  ask  whether  the  Dis- 
senters and  Methodists,  in  the  licensing  of  preachers, 
would  object  to  the  requisition  of  a certificate  or  testi- 
. mony  from  the  churches  to  which  they  belonged.  I an- 
swered, that,  as  far  as  I knew  them,  their  apprehen- 
sions were  too  much  excited  to  acquiesce  even  in  such 
an  apparently  safe  measure.  At  that  season,  however, 
and  for  want  of  some  reflection,  I confess  I wras  rather 
disposed  to  differ  from  them  ; and  the  more,  as  it  had 
been  till  then  the  wise  and  good  usage  among  them, 
before  any  of  their  members  went  forth  officiating,  to 
receive  a sanction  from  the  united  approval,  benedic- 
tion, and  prayers  of  the  minister  and  people  in  whose 
communion  they  lived.  And  what  has  been  often  the 
result  of  persons  becoming  preachers  without  consult- 
ing with,  and  unrecommended  by,  any  one  but  them- 
selves ? 

Here  I remember  a case  rather  curious  and  instruct- 
ive. A young  man  thought  he  was  called  to  leave 
common  and  civil  life,  and  to  enter  the  ministry ; 
neither  his  own  pastor  nor  father  knew  anything  of 
this.  The  persuasion  of  his  sacred  destiny  originated 


850  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 

solely  with  himself.  Though  fully  satisfied  inTiis  own 
mind,  yet  from  a kind  of  respect  for  a family  friend, 
and  to  save  appearances,  he  wished  to  converse  with 
me  upon  the  subject.  By  no  means  like-minded  with 
himself,  and  fearful  of  giving  offence  (a  sad  infirmity 
in  such  a case),  I begged  him  to  consult  an  older  au- 
thority, and  one  who  I knew  had  a firmer,  bolder 
manner.  An  interview  soon  taking  place,  the  young 
man  told  him  that  he  had  been  for  some  time  persuad- 
ed that  he  was  called  to  the  ministry  ; and  asked  his 
aged  adviser  what  he  deemed  the  best  sign  or  evidence 
of  a Divine  call  to  the  work.  a Sir,”  said  the  sage, 
H what  I should  deem  the  best  sign  or  evidence  would 
be  a man’s  not  thinking  of  it,  but  considering  himself 
the  last  person  in  the  world  God  would  select  for  this 
purpose ; and  who,  if  God  came  for  him,  would  be 
found  like  Saul,  ‘hid  among  the  stuff,’  and  requiring 
an  effort  to  draw  him  out.” 

I remember  his  relating  a remarkable  circumstance 
concerning  Carlile  the  infidel.  “ The  wretched  crea- 
ture,” said  he,  “ was  then  in  the  prison  at  Dorchester, 
having  been  prosecuted  for  his  vile  and  infamous  pub- 
lications. As  I was  then  visiting  at  the  house  of  a 
magistrate  in  the  neighborhood,  I thought  I should 
like  to  see  the  prisoner  and  converse  with  him,  per- 
fectly incog.  After  some  general  conversation,  I learned 
from  him  something  of  his  former  life,  and  found  that 
he  had  formerly  been  among  the  Wesleyan  Method- 
ists, and  even  a class-leader.  I then  began  to  speak 
on  the  subject  of  religion.  He  said  he  did  not  wish 
to  enter  on  that  topic,  for  he  had  long  ago  made  up 
his  mind,  and  did  not  wish  to  have  it  disturbed ; and, 
seeing  me  take  out  my  little  Bible,  he  said,  ‘ I wish  to 


WILLIAM  WILBERFORCE,  ESQ. 


351 


have  nothing  to  do  with  that  book ; and  you  cannot 
wonder  at  this,  for  if  that  book  be  true,  I am  damned 
forever.’  I was  shocked,  and  said,  c No,  no,  Mr.  Car- 
lile ; according  to  that  book,  there  is  hope  for  all  who 
will  seek  for  mercy  and  forgiveness ; for  it  assures  us, 
that  God  hath  no  pleasure  in  the  death  of  him  that 
dieth.’  I also  said  more,  but  it  seemed  to  have  no  ef- 
fect at  the  time,  and  I knew  not  that  it  had  any  after- 
wards. But,”  added  he,  “we  see  (as  we  are  needing 
hope)  how  desirable  and  necessary  it  is  that  there 
should  always  be  an  obvious  and  powerful  ground  for 
it ; that  despair  hardens  even  more  than  presumption ; 
and  that  men  live  so  as  to  make  the  Bible  their  enemy, 
and  then  hate  it  because  it  does  not  prophesy  good 
concerning  them,  but  evil.” 

I cannot  help  adding  a circumstance  not  irrelevant 
to  this  occurrence.  Preaching  one  Tuesday  evening 
at  Surrey  Chapel,  after  his  (Mr.  Carlile’s)  release  from 
prison,  I mentioned  in  my  sermon  the  above  anecdote. 
When  I came  down  from  the  pulpit,  some  one  told  me 
that  Carlile  had  been  hearing  me,  and  insisted  upon 
seeing  me.  I said,  by  all  means ; desire  him  to  come 
into  the  vestry.  He  entered ; I arose  and  received 
him  courteously,  and  gave  him  my  hand,  remembering 
that  a the  servant  of  the  Lord  must  not  strive,  but  be 
patient  towards  all  men,  in  meekness  instructing  those 
that  oppose  themselves,  if  haply  God  might  give  them 
repentance  to  the  acknowledging  of  the  truth.”  I 
asked  him  for  what  purpose  he  wished  to  see  me.  He 
said,  “ I do  not  charge  you  with  intentional  misrepre- 
sentation, but  I have  heard  you  say  this  evening  what 
is  not  true.”  Then  stating  what  I had  related,  I said, 
“ Are  you  sv^e  this  is  not  true  ?”  “I  am:  I am  certain 


S52  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 


Mr.  Wilberforce  never  conversed  with  me  or  saw  me 
in  prison.”  “Do  yon  know  Mr.  Wilberforce  person- 
ally?” “ I do  not.  I look  upon  him  as  a bigoted  but 
very  good  and  benevolent  man ; but  I am  sure  I never 
saw  him.”  “Well,  as  you  never  saw  him,  how  are 
you  sure  that,  among  others  who  visited  you,  he  never 
saw  you  in  your  confinement ; especially  as  his  design 
was  to  keep  himself  unknown?  Do  you  think,”  said 
I,  “Wilberforce  would  forge  a letter,  or  utter  a serious 
falsehood  ?”  “ No,  I think  he  would  not.”  “ And  as 

for  myself,”  I said,  “ I am  sure  I have  accurately  re- 
ported his  relation,  for  I received  it  in  writing  at  the 
time.”  This  rather  softened  and  silenced  him,  and  he 
only  murmured,  “ Well,  I remember  nothing  of  it.” 

I desired  him  to  be  seated,  and  said,  “I  should  be 
glad,  Mr.  Carlile,  to  have  a little  further  conversation,” 
to  which  he  seemed  disposed ; but  some  of  his  dis- 
ciples, who  had  followed  him  into  the  vestry,  rudely 
urged  him  to  come  away  ; saying,  “ These  gospel  preach- 
ers will  say  anything  that  serves  their  purpose.” 

As  he  had  not  behaved  improperly,  and  as  such 
characters  are  often  too  harshly  treated,  I felt  a dispo- 
sition to  pray  for  him,  and  determined  I would  call 
upon  him.  This  I did  the  next  day,  but  he  was  not 
at  home,  and  as  I had  to  le'ave  London  immediately, 
I had  no  opportunity  to  renew  the  call.  I regret  I 
did  not  write  to  him. 

In  their  periodical,  the  week  after,  there  was  a tol- 
erably fair  account  of  the  thing,  unaccompanied  with 
any  reflections  on  myself. 

I may  add  that  Mr.  Wilberforce,  after  relating  the 
above  occurrence,  said,  “ It  is  a very  difficult  and  per- 
plexing subject,  but  I begin  to  question  whether  such 


WILLIAM  WILBEPwFORCE,  ESQ.  353 

prosecutions  are  not  more  injurious  than  beneficial; 
as  they  awaken  attention  to  the  works,  and  frequently 
enlist  feelings  on  behalf  of  the  writers  ;” — remarking 
that  Carlile,  probably,  did  more  mischief  while  in 
prison,  than  before  his  trial  and  condemnation ; — al- 
luding to  several  tracts  he  issued  while  there,  com- 
posed entirely  of  Scripture,  quoting  only  passages 
which  would  represent  the  Bible  as  filled  exclusively 
with  what  seemed  indelicate  and  impure ; and  ex- 
cusing, if  not  countenancing,  immorality  ! 

“ It  was,7’  says  Lord  Brougham,  u the  constant  max- 
im of  my  revered  friend,  Mr.  Wilberforee,  that  no  man 
should  be  prosecuted  for  his  attacks  on  religion.  He 
gave  this  opinion  in  Parliament;  and  he  was  wont  to 
say,  that  the  ground  of  it  was  his  belief  in  the  truth 
of  religion.  If  religion  be,  as  I believe  it  to  be,  true, 
it  has  nothing  to  fear  from  such  assaults ; but  it  may 
be  injured  by  the  secular  arm  interposing.” 

I cannot  omit  noticing  my  last  interview  with  him. 
Having  received  a note  from  Mrs.  Wilberforee,  that 
they  should  leave  Bath  in  two  days,  and  mentioning 
the  increased  indisposition  of  her  beloved  husband, 
and  the  possibility  of  my  not  seeing  him  again,  by 
her  desire  I called.  I was  introduced  to  him  alone,  as 
he  was  lying  upon  the  sofa.  Though  it  was  obvious 
that  the  outward  man  was  fast  declining,  all  his  pious 
and  friendly  principles  and  feelings  evinced  their  full 
vigor.  Propriety  required  the  interview  to  be  short; 
there  could  be,  therefore,  no  lengthened  conversation. 
The.  following,  however,  I have  found,  which  I wrote 
down  as  soon  as  1 returned,  precluding  any  mistake 
concerning  it. 

Something  had  led  him  to  mention  that  noblest  of 


854  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER 


all  institutions — the  Bible  Society  ; and  as  the  Trini- 
tarian Bible  Society  was  about  that  time  making  a 
noise  in  our  city,  and  assailing  and  seeking  to  divide 
and  injure  the  old  institution,  he  eagerly  inquired 
whether  there  were  many  defections.  I told  him  I be- 
lieved the  defections  were  almost  entirely  confined  to 
his  own  community ; for  I did  not  know,  in  the  circle 
of  my  acquaintance,  one  minister  or  member  among 
all  the  Dissenters  and  Methodists  who  had  revolted. 
11  Well,”  he  said,  “ I am  thankful  for  this;  and  hope 
the  good  cause  will  continue  to  flourish.” 

He  also  said,  “ I see  what  is  the  best  way  to  reduce 
an  undue  attachment  to  the  subordinate  things  in  re- 
ligion ; — it  is  to  keep  up  a supreme  regard  to  the  more 
important  ones ; for  we  shall  then  have  little  time  and 
less  inclination  to  engage  in  the  strivings  and  strifes 
of  bigots.” 

He  also  observed,  “ I see  much  in  the  state  of  the 
world  and  church  which  I deplore,  yet  I am  not  among 
the  croakers.  I think  real  religion  is  spreading  ; and, 
I am  persuaded,  will  increasingly  spread,  till  the  earth 
is  filled  with  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord,  as  the  waters 
cover  the  sea.” 

Taking  my  hand  at  parting,  he  pressed  it  to  his 
bosom,  and  said,  “I  am  glad  you  have  not  turned 
aside  after  any  of  the  L lo  ! lieres1  and  1 lo!  theresj  many 
of  which  you  must  have  witnessed ; but  have  kept  to 
the  common,  plain,  and  important  truths,  in  which  all 
Christians  are  nearly  agreed ; and  I hope  you  will 
never  leave  the  good  old  wav,— God  bless  you  I” 
What  an  interview!  what  a parting  I what  a bene- 
diction ! 

I leave  others  to  speak  of  him  as  a politician.  I 


WILLIAM  WILBERFORCE,  ESQ. 


355 


know  some  of  the  liberals  were  much  dissatisfied 
with  him ; but  he  would  not  be  a gagged  party  man. 
He  preserved  his  independence  by  accepting  nothing 
from  government ; and  always  gave  his  vote  accord- 
ing to  his  conviction.  I remember  after  the  French 
Revolution,  and  for  some  time  during  the  war,  when 
the  rage  of  opinion  ran  so  high,  he  more  than  once 
desired  me  to  say  among  my  connexions,  (he  knew 
that  some  whom  he  valued  were  puzzled  and  grieved 
with  his  seeming  devotedness  to  the  prime  minister,) 
that  they  were  not  to  suppose  he  entirely  approved 
of  all  Mr.  Pitt’s  measures ; but  the  times  were  pecu- 
liarly perilous,  and  it  was  necessary  to  support  the 
government  generally,  when  there  were  so  many  ten- 
dencies to  anarchy  and  confusion. 

I well  remember  how  Mrs.  More  herself,  and  others 
of  his  friends  and  advisers,  wondered  and  grieved  at 
his  favoring  the  Catholic  Emancipation  Bill.  No  one 
could  dislike  popery  more  than  he  did ; but  he  thought 
it  reasonable  that  all  its  adherents  should  realize  their 
civil  rights  and  immunities ; and  that,  -with  regard  to 
religious  parties,  all  restraints  and  oppositions  excited 
and  strengthened  their  zeal  the  more,  and  resembled 
the  dams  in  a river  that  caused  the  water  to  rise  high- 
er and  spread  wider. — See  a preceding  letter  to  the 
Reminiscent  on  this  subject. 

But  time  and  language  would  fail  me  to  speak  of 
this  man  as  a benefactor,  and  especially  as  the  poor 
negro’s  friend.  His  disinterested,  self-denying,  labo- 
rious, undeclining  efforts  in  this  cause  of  justice  and 
humanity  are  too  well  known  to  need  enlargement, 
and  will  call  down  the  blessing  of  millions,  and  ages 
yet  to  come  will  glory  in  his  memory. 


356  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 

Whose  very  soul  has  not  melted,  not  only  at  the 
poetry,  but  the  praise  of  the  sonnet,  by  the  author  of 
the  “ Task”  ? — 

“Thy  country,  Wilber  force,  with  just  disdain, 

Hears  thee  by  cruel  men  and  impious  call’d 
Fanatic,  for  thy  zeal  to  loose  the  enthrall’d 
From  exile,  public  sale,  and  slavery’s  chain ; 

Friend  of  the  poor,  the  wronged,  the  fetter-galled, 

Fear  not  lest  labor  such  as  thine  be  vain. 

Thou  hast  achieved  a part ; hast  gained  the  ear 
Of  Britain’s  Senate  to  thy  glorious  cause ; 

Hope  smiles,  Joy  springs ; and  though  cold  Caution  pause, 

And  weave  delay,  the  better  hour  is  near 
That  shall  remunerate  thy  toils  severe, 

By  peace  for  Afric,  fenced  with  British  laws. 

Enjoy  what  thou  hast  won,  esteem  and  love 
From  all  the  Just  on  earth,  and  all  the  Blest  above.” 


But  who  or  what  can  do  justice  to  such  a character? 
Every  notice  of  him  is  necessarily  an  eulogy.  Here 
was  a man,  not  only  great  among  the  good,  but  good 
among  the  great.  The  most  popular  man  (according 
to  Madame  de  Stael)  in  this  country,  and  yet  an  ex- 
ample of  u whatsoever  things  are  true,  whatsoever 
things  are  honest,  whatsoever  things  are  just,  whatso- 
ever things  are  pure,,  whatsoever  things  are  lovely, 
whatsoever  things  are  of  good  report,”  whatsoever 
things  have  any  virtue  or  any  praise  in  them. 

But  what,  amidst  so  much  and  such  varied  inter- 
course with  company  and  scenes  so  little  favorable  to 
religious  decision  and  improvement,  enabled  him  to 
maintain  such  spiritual^  and  fervor,  and  to  be  always 
ready  to  engage  so  easily  and  naturally  in  pious  con- 
versation and  exercises  ? 


WILLIAM  WILBERFORCE,  ESQ.  857 

First.  The  firmness  of  his  convictions.  Religious 

sentiments  in  him  were  firm,  were  not  opinions,  but 
principles.  That  is,  sentiments  which  had  attached  to 
them  both  certainty  and  importance. 

Secondly.  His  inviolable  sanctification  of  the  Lord’s 
day.  With  him  how  truly  was  the  Sabbath  a delight, 
and  the  holy  of  the  Lord,  honorable  ! When  did  he 
not  “ turn  away  his  foot  from  the  Sabbath  from  pol- 
luting it,  not  doing  his  own  ways,  not  finding  his  own 
pleasure,  not  speaking  his  own  words”  ? 

I was  once  dining  with  him  on  the  Sabbath  : it  was 
before  his  marriage.  We  were  quite  alone ; no  servant 
was  in  attendance ; we  had  only  a dumb-waiter.  The 
conversation  turned  upon  the  subject  of  my  discourse 
that  morning — “ The  harvest  is  past,  the  summer  is 
ended,  and  we  are  not  saved” — of  which  he  begged 
the  outline.  “ I just  now,”  he  said,  “ met  Mr.  Bushe 
on  the  North  Parade  ; he  told  me  there  was  very  bad 
news  ; but  I did  not  ask  concerning  it,  and  I dare  not 
open  a paper  on  the  Lord’s  day.” 

Thirdly.  His  always  attending,  when  in  his  power, 
the  House  of  God  and  the  preaching  of  the  Word,  and 
that  word  which  was  found  to  be  the  savor  of  life  unto 
life* 

Fourthly.  His  family  worship.  Here  I refer  not 
only  to  its  existence  and  regularity,  but  to  the  manner 
in  which  he  discharged  it.  What  a solemn  importance 
seemed  always  attached  to  it ! What  a freedom  from 
formality ! What  a simplicity  in  the  performance  ! 
What  a seriousness  and  degree  of  impression,  and  of 
effect  1 

Fifthly — and  perhaps  above  all — His  determination 
to  secure  time  for  private  devotion.  This  befriended 


358  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 


the  effect  two  ways — first,  by  the  natural  influence  of 
these  exercises  themselves;  secondly,  by  the  supply 
of  the  Spirit  of  Jesus  Christ,  which  prayer,  and  espec- 
ially such  prayer,  is  accredited  to  obtain.  u Draw 
nigh  to  God,  and  he  will  draw  nigh  to  you.”  l(  But 
when  thou  prayest,  enter  into  thy  closet ; and  when 
thou  hast  shut  thy  door,  pray  to  thy  Father  who  is  in 
secret ; and  thy  Father  who  seeth  in  secret  shall  re- 
ward thee  openly.” 

It  Would  not  only  be  needless  but  presumptuous  in 
me  to  speak  of  his  senatorial  rank  and  claims.  It  is 
undisputed  what  an  eminent  place  in  oratory  he  occu- 
pied and  maintained,  when  eloquence  in  the  House  of 
Commons  rivalled  that  of  Athens  and  Borne.  His 
voice  was  fine,  deep,  clear,  distinct,  and  flexible  ; his 
animation  was  often  great ; and  the  impression  of 
many  of  his  speeches,  especially  of  those  he  delivered 
on  the  Abolition  of  the  Slave  Trade,  peculiarly  pow- 
erful. 

“ I never,”  says  Mackintosh,  “ saw  any  one  who 
touched  life  at  so  many  points ; and  this  is  the  more 
remarkable  in  a man  who  is  supposed  to  live  absolute- 
ly in  the  contemplation  of  a future  state.  "When  he 
was  in  the  House  of  Commons,  he  seemed  to  have  the 
freshest  mind  of  any  of  those  there.  There  was  all 
the  charm  of  youth  about  him,  and  he  is  quite  as  re- 
markable in  this  bright  evening  of  his  day  as  when  I 
saw  him  in  his  glory  many  years  ago.” 

“ I never,”  says  Southey,  “ saw  any  other  man  who 
seemed  to  enjoy  such  a perpetual  serenity  and  bun- 
shine  of  spirit.  In  conversing  with  him  you  feel  assur- 
ed that  there  is  no  guile  in  him ; t pat  if  ever  there  was 
a good  man,  and  a happy  man  or  earth,  he  was  one.” 


WILLIAM  WILBERFORCE,  ESQ. 


359 


Again : “ There  is  such  a constant  hilarity  in  every 
look  and  motion,  such  a sweetness  in  all  his  tones, 
such  a benignity  in  all  his  thoughts,  words,  and  ac- 
tions— that  you  can  feel  nothing  but  love  and  admira- 
tion for  a creature  of  so  happy  and  blessed  a nature.” 

APPENDIX  BY  THE  EDITORS. 

Having  found  the  following  additional  letters  of  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Wilberforce  to  Mr.  Jay,  we  venture  to  insert 
them  as  further  proofs  of  their  friendly  and  confiden- 
tial intercourse. 

If  any  of  the  readers  of  this  article  should  also  have 
been  readers  of  Mr.  Wilberforce’s  Life  by  his  sons,  as 
is  more  than  probable,  the  disclosures  here  made  will 
be  surprising,  and  in  some  respects  painful.  It  will 
be  no  matter  of  surprise  that  two  such  men,  holding 
similar  religious  views,  and  residing  in  Bath  at  the 
close  of  the  last  century,  when  Evangelical  preaching 
was  rare  in  the  Church,  should  have  become  friends  ; 
and  that  the  friendship  of  two  such  souls  should  have 
become  permanent,  and  ripen  into  mutual  cordiality 
and  confidence.  But  the  matter  of  surprise  and  pain 
will  be  to  observe  that  a Life  of  Wilberforce  could  pos- 
sibly have  been  written,  and  a voluminous  Life  too,  in 
which  it  could  be  made  to  appear  that  there  existed 
between  them  nothing  but  a mere  cold,  slight,  and  on 
Mr.  Wilberforce’s  side,  not  very  respectful  or  polite 
acquaintance. 

For  the  purpose  of  enabling  the  readers  of  Mr.  Jay’s 
Reminiscence  of  Wilberforce  to  judge  of  the  represent- 
ation of  this  matter  by  the  two  reverend  sons  who  have 
tak<m  upon  them  virtually  to  ignore  the  friendly  inti- 


360  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 


rnaey  of  their  father  with  the  Dissenting  Minister  of 
Bath,  we  shall  extract  from  their  Work  all  the  notices 
of  Mr.  Jay  we  have  been  able  to  find,  and  then  an 
opinion  may  be  formed  of  the  spirit  which  dictated 
this  meagre,  and  not  very  delicate,  exhibition  of  facts 
for  public  perusal  from  Mr.  Wilberforce’s  Diary. 

Yol.  II.,  p.  234,  under  date  1797. 

“ Sunday.  Randolph’s,  morning — Evening,  Jay’s 
— comfortable,  happy  Sunday.” 

Yol.  II.,  p.  240.  Same  year. 

“ Asked  to  subscribe  to  Jay’s  velvet  cushion,  but  re- 
fused.” 

Yol.  II.,  p.  313— date  1798. 

“Sir  George  Beaumont,  Creykes,  &c.,  with  us.  Jay 
told  us  his  origin  and  story  very  simply,  a bricklayer 
employed  at  Beckfora’s  house — began  to  preach  at 
16 — humble  and  not  democratical.” 

Yol.  II.,  p.  351. — date  1799. 

“I  found  that  so  much  use  was  made  of  my  going 
to  Jay’s  that  I have  kept  away.” 

Yol.  II.,  p.  361.  Date  1800.  Referring  to  a pro- 
jected Bill  to  restrict  Dissenting  preachers,  and  stating 
that  he  had  explained  to  Mr.  Pitt  the  only  limitation 
of  the  Toleration  Act  to  which  he  would  consent,  viz., 
that  no  one  should  exercise  the  office  of  a Teacher 
without  a testimonial  from  the  sect  to  which  he  be- 
longed, he  says: 

“This  would  just  put  a stop  to  the  practice  which  I 
am  told  prevails  at  Salisbury,  and  (as  I heard  from  Mr. 
Jay,  the  Dissenting  Minister)  at  Bath,  of  a number  of 
raw,  ignorant  lads,  going  out  on  preaching  parties 
every  Sunday.” 

Yol,  V.,  p,  258,  date  1825. 


WILLIAM  WILBERFORCE,  ESQ. 


361 


44 at  Jay’s,  where  I greatly  wished  to  go,  but 

thought  it  wrong.” 

This  sentence  seems  ambiguous  through  the  omis- 
sion of  a name.  It  evidently  refers  to  some  person  in 
Mr.  Wilberforce’s  family,  less  scrupulous  than  him- 
self, who  went  to  hear  Mr.  Jay  (possibly  Mrs.  W.) 
We  are  at  a loss  to  conceive  for  what  purpose  the  ex- 
tract was  made,  unless  to  give  publicity  to  Mr.  Wil- 
berforce’s opinion,  that  it  was  wrong  for  him  to  go  to 
the  Dissenting  Chapel  to  hear  the  Dissenting  Minister 
with  whom  he  had  been  on  terms  of  the  strictest  friend- 
ship for  nearly  thirty  years,  whom  he  had  frequently 
entertained  at  his  table,  introduced  to  his  selectest 
friends,  corresponded  with  familiarly  and  confidential- 
ly, and  allowed  his  name  to  appear  in  the  dedication  of 
one  of  his  works,  expressing  his  sense  of  the  honor, 
and  his  gratification  at  the  request,  and  adding,  “it 
gives  me  unaffected  pleasure  to  reflect  that  my  name 
will  thus  be  permanently  associated  with  yours.”  Thus 
wrote  Mr.  Wilberforce,  Dec.  80,  1831. 

After  this,  as  appears  from  the  foregoing  Reminis- 
cence, Mr.  Ja,y  visited  Mr.  Wilberfore  during  his  ill- 
ness at  Bath,  at  the  special  request  conveyed  to  him  by 
Mrs.  W.,  when  other  esteemed  friends  were  not  allowed 
access  to  him.  From  these  facts  it  appears  that  there 
had  been  no  suspension  of  intercourse  or  decay  of 
friendship,  either  between  1799  and  1825,  or  from  1825 
to  the  end  of  the  year  1831,  when  he  so  kindly  and 
gracefully  accepted  the  dedication  of  11  The  Christian 
Contemplated.”  Even  the  entry  made  in  the  Diary  in 
the  year  1799,  respecting  his  “ keeping  away  from 
Jay’s  Chapel,  because  so  much  use  was  made  of  it,”  is 
certainly  not  intended  to  intimate  that  after  that  period 
16 


362  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 


he  never  attended  again  ; for  it  is  well  known  that  he 
did  go  after  that  date. 

In  the  Correspondence  now  published  there  is  a note 
dated  a year  after  any  notice  of  Mr.  Jay  given  in  the 
Life  of  Wilberforce,  “ Queen’s  Square,  May  26, 1826,” 
in  which  Mr.  Wilberforce  requests  directions  of  Mr. 
J ay  where  in  Bristol  he  might  find  Mr.  Hall’s  Chapel, 
saying,  “We  may  probably  be  able  to  go  to  Mr.  Hall’s 
Chapel  on  Sunday.”  If  Mr.  Wilberforce  had  relin- 
quished so  early  as  1799  the  pleasure  and  profit  of  at- 
tending upon  Mr.  Jay’s  ministry,  and  in  1825  thought 
that  it  was  “ wrong"  that  is,  morally  sinful,  though  he 
wished  for  it  greatly,  would  he  have  asked  the  way  to 
another  Dissenting  Chapel  in  1826,  and  would  he,  or 
could  he  have  said  in  the  same  note  of  inquiry,  I can - 
not  but  sincerely  regret  my  not  having  had  the  profit  and 
pleasure  of  hearing  you  and  joining  with  you  in  worship 
during  this  visit  to  Bath  ?” 

It  is  certainly  not  impossible  that  the  same  pen 
should  have  written  the  two  notices  in  the  Diary  re- 
specting attendance  at  Mr.  Jay’s  Chapel,  and  those  other 
sentences  we  have  quoted  from  the  Letter  of  May  26, 
1826,  to  Mr.  Jay.  But  if  it  did,  then  something  un- 
mentioned would,  if  known,  reconcile  them  with  hon- 
or and  integrity,  or  some  intentional  concealment  gives 
them  the  appearance  of  contradiction.  If  no  expla- 
nation can  be  given  of  this  matter,  Mr.  Wilberforce’s 
memory  will  have  to  bear  the  suspicion  of  hollow  pro- 
fession and  faithless  friendship,  or  the  monument  his 
reverend  sons  have  reared  to  his  memory  will  convey 
a false  impression. 

Those  two  good  and  great  men  while  living  appear 
to  have  had  no  misunderstanding  and  no  alienation 


WILLIAM  WILBERFORCE,  ESQ. 


36  3 


through  a friendship  of  thirty-five  years,  and  they 
have  now  met  in  a happier  world,  and  united  in  purer 
worship  than  they  ever  joined  in  here.  But  the  Biog- 
raphy of  the  one  was  undoubtedly  made  the  means  of 
deeply  wounding  the  heart  of  the  other ; because  he 
was  conscious  that  it  gave  to  the  world  a most  imper- 
fect and  unjust  view  of  the  long  friendship  which  had 
existed  between  himself  and  Mr.  Wilberforce.  It  had 
been  kinder  and  wiser,  as  it  now  appears,  not  to  have 
let  the  w’orld  know  that  Mr.  Wilberforce  had  any  ac- 
quaintance with  the  Dissenting  Minister  of  Bath,  or 
had  ever  delighted  to  hear  and  to  patronize  him,  than 
to  have  inserted  the  few  slighting  and  ambiguous  ex- 
tracts we  have  cited  from  the  Diary. 

Mr.  Wilberforce  to  Mr.  Jay. 

Near  London — May  7th,  1805. 

My  dear  Sir, — I will  not  quite  take  you  at  your  word  and  return 
no  answer  at  all ; but  I will  so  far  avail  myself  of  your  friendly  al- 
lowance for  me,  as  merely  to  thank  you  for  your  kind  communica- 
tion. 

Archbishop  Usher’s,  and  Bishop  Bedell’s  Life,  have  long  been  in 
my  library,  and  have  been  favorites  with  me. — I have  often  quoted 
them  to  some  of  our  Irish  Rulers ; and  had  their  examples  been  fol- 
lowed, Ireland  would  have  been  in  a far  better  state, 

I am,  dear  Sir,  yours  faithfully, 

W.  Wilberforce. 

P.  S. — The  memorandum  I hope  to  get  to-morrow  when  I go  to 
town.  I am  detained  here  to-day  by  indisposition. 

Mr.  Wilberforce  to  Mr.  Jay. 

Pulteney  St. — Wednesday. 

My  dear  Sir, — Will  you  and  Mrs.  Jay  dine  with  us  on  Friday 
next,  at  half-past  four  or  a quarter  before  five,  to  meet  my  friends, 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Noel,  v/ith  whom  I wish  to  bring  you  well  acquainted? 
And  may  I beg  you  to  bring  your  son-in-law,  Mr.  Bolton  also,  on 


864  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 


whom  I meant  to  call  in  order  to  entitle  myself  to  ask  him ; but  I 
trust  he  will  excuse  the  breach  of  ceremony.  I hope  his  lady  and 
little  one  are  doing  well. 

With  cordial  esteem  and  regard, 

My  dear  Sir, 

Ever  sincerely  yours, 

W.  WlLBERFORCE. 


Mr.  Wilberforce  to  Mr.  Jay. 

Maidenhead  Bridge,  28th  August,  1817. 

My  dear  Sir, — One  word  merely  to  satisfy  you  that  your  lettei 
has  reached  my  hands.  I thank  you  for  pointing  out  to  me  how  I 
may  fulfil  my  intention  of  begging  Dr.  Kollock’s  acceptance  of  a 
pledge  of  my  friendly  esteem ; though,  unless,  on  my  return  home, 
I find  Mr.  Verplank’s  address,  or  unless  you  can  favor  me  with  it,  I 
I shall  still  be  at  a loss.  If  I find  the  former  not  to  be  the  case,  I 
will — 

{Here  the  letter  breaks  off  and  is  taken  up  again.) 

Near  London. — December  26,  1817. 

Such  was  actually  a letter  I meant  to  send  to  you  four  months 
ago  ; and  I now  send  it  chiefly  to  do  myself  justice  both  with  you 
and  other  gentlemen  concerned,  by  preventing  its  being  supposed 
that  I had  neglected  the  business.  I found  Mr.  Yerplank’s  ad- 
dress after  a time  (I  think  at  the  Northumberland  Coffee  House) 
but  he  was  gone  from  it. 

What,  however,  has  prompted  me  now  to  despatch  this  long  re- 
tained letter,  is  my  wishing  to  request  from  you  in  confidence  any 
intelligence  you  can  send  me  concerning . A more  intem- 

perate, or,  in  all  respects,  unadvised  publication  I scarcely  ever 

read.  Who  is  Mr. ? What  his  connections  ? What  his  talents 

and  acquirements  ? * * * 

Let  me  assure  you,  with  best  remembrances  to  Mrs.  Jay,  that 
I am  with  cordial  esteem  and  regard, 

My  dear  Sir, 

Yours  sincerely, 

W.  Wilberforce. 

Excuse  the  effects  of  great  and  necessary  haste. 


865 


WILLIAM  WILBERFORCE,  ESQ. 

Mr.  Wilberforce  to  Mr.  Jay. 

No.  8,  North  Parade,  Saturday,  19tli  September,  1829. 

My  dear  Sir, — When  we  arrived  at  Bath  v;e  were  told  you  were 
absent,  but  soon  after  we  heard  you  had  returned,  and  ever  since 
I have  been  wishing,  and  Mrs.  W not  less,  though  she  knew  of 
Mrs.  Jay’s  absence,  to  pay  our  respects  to  you.  But  the  weather 
has  been  so  variable,  as  to  render  it  quite  unsafe  for  any  one  who, 
like  myself,  may  probably  suffer  greatly  from  the  slightest  exposure 
to  rain,  to  venture  far  from  shelter,  or  from  a sedan  chair.  Our 
time,  however,  is  hasting  away,  and  it  would  really  grieve  me  to 
have  visited  Bath  without  seeing  an  old  friend  whom  I so  sincerely 
esteem  and  love.  Will  you  give  us  the  pleasure  of  your  company 
in  the  way  in  which  we  enjoyed  it  formerly — you  taking  your  tea 
while  we  are  at  our  dinner?  Do  name  a day  on  which  we  may 
hope  to  enjoy  this  pleasure  at  half-past  four  o’clock. 

Believe  me,  with  cordial  attachment, 

Ever  sincerely  yours, 

The  Rev.  Wm.  Jay.  W.  Wilderforce. 

P.  S. — We  have  heard  with  unfeigned  concern  of  Mrs.  Jay’s  in- 
disposition, and  hope  she  is  mending. 

If  the  same  to  you , I had  rather  see  you  any  other  day  than  Mon- 
day next ; but  if  that  day  suit  you  better,  I will  make  it  convenient 
to  us  also. 

Mrs.  Wilber  force  to  Mr.  Jay. 

Elmdon  House,  Birmingham,  December  29th,  1831. 

My  dear  Sir, — Allow  me  to  offer  you  many  thanks  for  your  most 
kind  and  acceptable  present,  in  addition  to  the  most  valuable 
“Morning  Thoughts.”  May  we  only  all  of  us  profit  by  them  as 
we  ought.  I am  very  sorry  I have  not  been  able  to  write  sooner, 
as  you  wished  to  hear  from  me  before  you  take  measures  respecting 
the  stereotyping.  It  gave  us  much  satisfaction  to  hear  of  the  former 
volumes  having  been  thus  fixed,  and  that  these  latter  ones  are  to 
share  their  fate ; and  America  to  profit  by  them  as  well  as  Eng- 
land. We  cannot  offer  any  alterations.  I should  have  said  that 
my  husband  gladly  accepts  the  undivided  moiety  which  you  offer 
him  in  these  volumes.  But  I hope  he  will  add  a few  words  for 
himself,  though  you  know  his  eyes  forbid  much  writing,  and  I am 
sorry  to  say  that  we  have  much  business  of  an  uncomfortable  nature 


366  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 


demanding  time  and  writing,  which  has  been  one  of  the  results  of 
our  losses ; until  we  are  a little  freer  from  these  demands,  more 
falls  to  Mr.  W.’s  share  to  dictate  and  write  than  is  good  for  him ; 
added  to  all  which  we  have  now  much  anxiety  about  our  dear 
daughter’s  health.  Her  brother  found  her  far  from  well — and  as 
she  has  a cough,  which  I fear  began  before  her  confinement,  and 
still  hangs  on  her,  though  till  very  lately  little  noticed  by  her 
medical  man,  we  know  not  yet  what  to  expect  respecting  her.  Her 
brother  Robert  has  hitherto  remained  with  her,  hoping  to  send  us 
better  accounts,  but  as  yet  they  are  not  mended,  and  we  are  very 
uneasy  about  her.  You,  my  dear  Sir,  who  have  now  above  a 
twelvemonth  been  suffering  from  much  anxiety  and  daily  sorrow, 
will  know  how  to  sympathize  with  us. 

I write  to-day  in  much  haste — therefore  will  not  enter  on  this  sad 
Bible  Society  question ; but  with  best  regards,  and  every  good  wish 
to  yourself,  Mrs.  Jay,  and  all  your  family,  subscribe  myself, 

My  dear  Sir, 

Your  much  obliged  and  sincere, 

B.  A.  WlLBERFORCE. 

Since  writing  the  above  I am  thankful  to  be  able  to  say,  we  have 
heard  a much  better  account  of  our  daughter.  The  cough  seems 
yielding,  and  we  are  encouraged  to  hope  there  is  no  cause  for 
alarm  and  that  we  shall  soon  hear  she  is  better. 


MRS.  HANNAH  MORE. 


Some  time  after  the  publication  of  the  life  of  Mrs. 
More  in  five  volumes,  and  which  (with  a few  excep- 
tions) I much  approved,  I received,  being  then  in 
London,  the  following  note: — 

141  Strand,  Monday,  March  9. 

Reverend  Sir, — In  consequence  of  the  communication  made  here 
this  day  by  your  son,  respecting  a new  Memoir  of  my  late  excellent 
friend  Mrs,  H.  More,  I write  to  say  it  will  afford  me  much  pleasure 
in  having  a conference  with  you  upon  the  subject. — Will  it  suit 
your  convenience  to  call  upon  me  to-morrow  between  twelve  and 
four  ? Or  shall  I call  upon  you  between  twelve  and  three  ? 

Your  obedient  servant, 

Thos.  Cadell. 

The  interview  explained  the  design.  Many  persons, 
he  said,  u had  expressed  a wish  for  a memoir  of  his  ad- 
mired friend,  more  select  and  compendious,’7  &c. ; and 
he  asked  if,  knowing  her  as  I did,  I would  undertake 
it.  I immediately  declined,  saying,  I wanted  leisure, 
and  did  not  deem  myself  fully  adequate  to  the  work ; 
that,  with  whatever  candor  I wrote,  a tinge  of  my  own 
principles  as  a Dissenter  would  hardly  be  avoidable ; 
that  Mrs.  More  was  an  Episcopalian,  and  a very  large 
majority  of  her  connexions  belonged  to  the  Estab- 
lished Church  ; and  that  an  author  of  her  own  com- 


368  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 


munity  had  better  be  employed,  especialty  for  his  own 
profit  as  the  publisher.  He  said,  in  reply,  that  the 
objection  did  not  weigh  with  him ; but,  if  I declined, 
he  had  an  offer  from  a clergyman,  which,  as  yet,  was 
unanswered,  &c.  I also  intimated  that  it  was  probable 
I should  leave  behind  me  a reminiscence  of  her,  along 
with  some  others. 

The  intimation  is  here  imperfectly  realized. 

With  this  eminent  and  excellent  woman  I was,  by 
the  kind  providence  of  God,  early  and  intimately  ac- 
quainted. When  I took  up  my  residence  in  Bath,  she 
had  a house  in  Pulteney -street,  in  which  she  passed 
the  winter-half  of  the  year.  To  this  I had  a free  and 
welcome  access,  which  was  the  more  inviting,  as  it  af- 
forded an  opportunity  of  frequently  meeting  with  very 
interesting  company,  though  none  was  so  attractive 
and  engaging  as  her  own. 

Mr.  Pope  has  said,  “ Most  women  have  no  character 
at  all.”  If  this  be  intended  to  satirize,  it  fails  of  its 
purpose  ; and,  as  it  is  ordained  that,  in  their  complete 
state,  light  should  be  without  color,  air  without  odor, 
and  water  without  taste,  so  it  is  actually  the  perfection 
of  woman  to  be  characterless.  Mrs.  More  had  the 
proof  of  true  greatness,  to  be  distinguished  by  nothing 
extraordinary  on  ordinary  occasions.  In  her  habits  she 
had  no  little  peculiarities,  or  solecisms,  or  wonderful- 
nesses . When,  therefore,  Mr.  Hall,  returning  one  day 
from  a visit  to  her  house,  was  asked  by  an  eager  in- 
quirer what  he  found  in  Mrs.  More  remarkable,  an- 
swered, u Nothing,  ma’am.” 

She  was  perfectly  free  from  all  direet  and  indirect 
attempts  at  display,  so  that  no  one  in  the  company 
was  terrified  into  silence  by  a profusion  of  talent,  but 


MRS.  HANNAH  MORE. 


869 


each  was  rather  encouraged  to  speak.  Nor,  though 
entitled  to  take  the  lead  in  conversation,  did  she  en- 
gross a disproportionate  share  of  the  discourse.  Yet 
she  spoke  with  great  ease  and  elegance,  and  what  she 
delivered  was  always  seasonable,  and  pertinent,  and 
tending  to  usefulness.  No  one  could  be  freer  from  the 
common  fault  of  tale-bearing  and  scandal,  or  more 
heedful  of  the  admonition,  “ Speak  evil  of  no  man.” 

At  the  period  after  the  French  Revolution,  when 
there  was  such  fierceness  of  party  spirit,  both  political 
and  ecclesiastical,  it  was  surprising  with  what  address 
she  continued  to  manage  and  harmonize  the  differing 
parts  of  her  company ; so  that,  if  they  met  as  foes,  they 
separated  as  friends. 

On  one  side  Mrs.  More’s  parentage  was  descended 
from  Nonconformists,  but  she  herself  preferred  the 
Establishment ; not,  however,  to  the  unchurching  of 
other  churches,  or  the  invalidating  of  the  orders  of 
their  pastors.  For  many  years  after  my  settlement  in 
Bath,  I never  heard  of  any  clergyman  of  a decidedly 
evangelical  character  officiating  in  any  of  the  Estab- 
lished pulpits ; so  that  when  Newton,  Scott,  Cecil, 
Foster,  and  others  visited  our  city,  they  had  access 
only  to  my  father-in-law’s  church  at  Bath  Easton,  who 
held  the  same  sentiments  with  themselves.  As,  there- 
fore, Mrs.  More  had  begun  increasingly  to  appreciate 
and  relish  a certain  kind  of  preaching,  as  to  docti'ine , 
she  made  no  scruple  to  sacrifice  a little  of  the  Episco- 
palian, and  attended  frequently  and  commonly  in  Argyle 
Chapel-. 

I think  I have  elsewhere  mentioned  some  hints 
which  I received  from  her  as  to  delivery  and  composi- 
tion ; but  here  I remark  one  thing  only,  with  regard 
16# 


370  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 


to  preaching.  Even  in  this  more  early  stage  of  her 
religious  experience,  and  notwithstanding  her  talents, 
if  she  peculiarly  noticed  a sermon,  it  was  sure  to  be 
not  one  that  betrayed  a little  ingenuity  or  originality 
in  the  preacher,  but  one  that  bore  upon  the  conscience 
of  the  hearer,  and  was  most  likely  to  awaken  and  con- 
vert the  sinner ; observing,  that  preaching  was  an  in- 
strument, and  that  the  best  instrument  was  that  which 
answered  its  end  best ; adding,  u a knife  is  valued  for 
its  edge,  and  not  for  its  ebon  handle.”  Thus,  even 
her  praise,  like  everything  else  about  her,  was  moral, 
instructive,  and  edifying. 

From  hence  may  not  some  preachers  derive  a lesson  ? 
When  they  preach  before  an  individual  or  two  of 
greater  learning  and  talent  than  themselves,  in  order 
to  suit  and  please  them , how  often  are  they  tempted  to 
overlook  the  body  of  the  congregation,  and  to  drop 
familiar  illustrations  and  striking  applications,  which 
would  be  useful  to  the  common  people  and  the  poor  ! 
But,  first,  are  hearers,  merely  on  account  of  literary 
or  intellectual  endowments,  deserving  of  such  exclu- 
sive, or  at  least  peculiar,  reference  and  regard  ? And, 
secondly,  are  even  such  personages  alwaj^s,  or  com- 
monly, pleased  with  such  (shall  I call  it  ?)  flattery  or 
partiality  ? If  they  have  anything  like  piety  and  be- 
nevolence, as  well  as  personal  distinction,  they  will  al- 
ways commend  a discourse  which  is  best  adapted  to 
benefit  the  people  at  large.  Such  an  aim,  therefore, 
has  frequently  failed  of  its  purpose  ; and  the  mistaken 
preacher  has  been  unprofitable  to  the  many,  and  not 
acceptable  to  the  select  few.  What  case  is  there  in 
which  he  who  walketh  uprightly  does  not  walk  sure 
ly?  And  in  what  does  not  God  honor  those  that 


MRS.  HANNAH  MORE. 


871 


honor  him  ? Perhaps  a personal  allusion  here  may 
hardly  be  allowable  ; otherwise  I would  say  that,  as  I 
have  had  more  opportunities  of  addressing  such  pecu- 
liar individuals  than  some  of  my  brethren,  so  I was 
never  induced  by  their  presence  to  alter  the  manner 
of  my  preaching,  which  I had  been  led  from  convic- 
tion to  adopt ; and  I never  found  that  I had  cause  to 
repent  of  my  consistency. 

Besides  Mrs.  More’s  attendance  on  my  ministry,  she 
did  (oh ! tell  it  not  in  Gath,  publish  it  not  in  the  streets 
of  Askalon  !)  she  did,  one  Sabbath  (oh,  let  that  day 
be  darkness ! let  not  God  regard  it  from  above  !)  she 
did — affected  by  the  discourse  she  had  been  hearing 
on  the  love  of  Christ,  and  feeling  powerfully  inclined 
to  remain,  and  join  with  those  who  vmre  just  going  to 
commemorate  the  death  of  their  common  Saviour — 
she  actually  did  stay,  and  partake  with  them  ! 

The  offence,  it  wrould  seem,  was  not  repeated.  She, 

therefore,  years  after,  applied  to  me,  by  Mr.  H , 

for  a kind  of  certificate  that  she  had  only  received  the 
communion  in  Argyle  Chapel  once ; saying,  that  it  was 
not  with  her  for  a moment  a question  of  right  or  wrong , 
but  of  truth  or  falsehood , for  the  Anti- Jacobin  Eeview 
and  other  enemies  had  charged  her  with  the  thing  as 
her  common  practice ; whilst  she,  whenever  asked,  had 
said  it  was  a single  deed. 

The  affair  itself  excited  much  animadversion  and 
censure  at  the  time,  and  also  since.  There  was  also 
some  misrepresentation  of  the  fact  itself.  Dr.  Valpy, 
in  particular,  in  his  reminiscences,  has  related  the  ac- 
count of  this  awful  transaction,  given  him,  he  says,  by 
Mrs.  More  herself.  I am  far,  very  far  indeed,  from 
accusing  such  a man  of  wilful  misstatement  ; but. 


372  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER, 

could  I believe  in  the  exactness  of  the  relation,  I 
should  despise,  as  much  as  I now  respect,  the  memory 
of  Mrs.  More,  whose  veracity  and  honor  were  unim- 
peachable. The  inaccuracy  of  the  circumstances , there- 
fore, was  doubtless  casual,  and  probably  arose,  after  a 
distance  of  time,  from  indistinctness  in  remembering 
a conversation  too  trifling,  in  such  an  article,  to  have 
made  a very  deep  impression  upon  so  occupied  and 
candid  a mind  as  that  of  Dr.  Valpy. 

The  late  Mr.  Owen,  Secretary  to  the  British  and 
Foreign  Bible  Society,  assured  me  he  was  once  pres- 
ent at  the  table  of  Bishop  Porteus,  when  this  affair 
was  mentioned  in  a way  not  very  friendly  to  Mrs. 
More.  The  narrator  had  enlarged  the  thing,  and  sev- 
eral clergymen  present  had  much  censured  it ; but  his 
Lordship,  stripping  off  the  additions,  and  stating  the 
case  precisely  as  it  took  place,  and  which  he  could  do, 
from  his  intimacy  with  Mrs.  More,  said,  with  a smile, 
“ This  is  the  front  of  the  offending ; but  it  had  been 
better,  especially  for  the  sake  of  her  friends,  not  to 
have  done  it.” 

This,  from  such  a quarter,  was  rather  candid ; but 
he  might  have  said,  as  the  late  Rev.  Richard  Cecil  did, 
when  hearing  of  a similar  accusation  against  a good 
churchman, — a Have  ye  not  read  what  David  did, 
when  he  w'as  an  hungered,  and  they  that  were  with 
him  ; how  he  went  into  the  house  of  God,  and  did  eat 
the  shew-bread,  which  it  was  not  lawful  to  eat,  only 
for  the  priests  ?” 

And  now,  what  do  the  spread  of  such  clamors  and 
the  need  of  such  denials  and  apologies  imply  ? Is  it  a 
state  of  things  which  a mind  imbued  with  the  spirit 
of  the  New  Testament  can  approve?  Are  we  not  only 


MRS.  HANNAH  MORE. 


373 


to  have  our  own  convictions,  but  to  forbid  every  one 
else  to  be  fully  persuaded  in  his  own  mind?  Are  wq 
not  only  to  prefer  but  to  exclude  ? While  our  general  prac- 
tice show’s  our  choice,  are  we  by  a single  act  to  evince 
our  charity?  Are  we  to  behave  towards  those  we  be- 
lieve to  be  born  of  God,  as  if  they  were  strangers  and 
foreigners,  and  not  our  fellow-citizens,  because  they 
live  in  another  street  ? Or,  as  not  being  of  the  house- 
hold of  faith,  because,  as  children,  they  are  not  of  the 
same  growth ; or,  as  servants,  they  are  not  in  the  same 
employment?  Shall  we  resemble  John  or  Jesus? 
John,  who  said, — u Master,  we  saw  one  casting  out 
devilsin  thy  name ; and  vre  forbad  him,  because  be 
followeth  not  with  us?”  Or  Jesus,  who  said, — u For- 
bid him  not ; for  there  is  no  man  who  shall  do  a mira- 
cle in  my  name  that  can  speak  lightly  of  me  ; for  he 
that  is  not  against  us  is  on  our  part  ?” 

Two  other  questions  may  be  asked: — -First,  As  all 
the  present  distinctions  and  differences  among  Chris- 
tians will  be  done  away  with  hereafter,  is  an  approach 
to  the  spirit  and  manners  of  that  heavenly  state  to  be 
considered  an  excellency  or  a disparagement  now  ? 

Secondly , If  the  Lord’s  supper  were  designed,  as  it 
obviously  was,  to  unite  the  followers  of  Christ,  remind- 
ing them,  by  the  participation  of  the  same  bread  and 
the  same  cup,  that  they  are  all  equally  partakers  of  the 
same  symbolized  benefits ; is  it  not  as  strange  as  it  is 
lamentable  that  this  ordinance  should  even  become 
the  means  or  occasion  of  dividing  them,  and  making 
them  think  and  feel  that  they  are  not  one  in  Christ 
Jesus?  And  whence  is  it  that  Christians  can  join  in 
all  other  acts  and  exercises  of  religion,  and  turn  from, 
and  turn  against,  each  other,  when  required  to  sit  at 


374  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 

the  same  table,  and  eat  and  drink  in  remembrance  of 
Him  who  died  for  them  and  rose  again?  Oh,  let  the 
same  mind  be  in  us  which  was  also  in  Him,  who 
stretched  forth  his  hand  towards  his  disciples,  and  said, 
“Behold  my  mother  and  my  brethren.  For  whosoever 
shall  do  the  will  of  my  Father  which  is  in  heaven,  the 
same  is  my  brother,  and  sister , and  mother /”  And 
must  we  alwaj^s  be  ashamed,  and  blush  to  own  all  that 
love  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  sincerity,  unless  we  meet 
them  in  a particular  place,  or  wearing  a particular 
dress? 

Some  feel  and  display  a better  disposition,  and  form 
a noble  contrast  to  many  miserably  contracted  beings. 
Archbishop  Usher,  having  expressed  his  sense  of, 
what  he  apprehended,  the  deficiency  of  certain  churches 
abroad,  in  being  without  Episcopacy , adds, — “ Yet,  for 
the  testifying  of  my  communion  with  these  churches, 
which  I do  love  and  honor  as  true  members  of  the 
church  universal,  I do  confess  that,  with  like  affection, 
I could  receive  the  blessed  sacrament  at  the  hands  of 
the  Dutch  ministers,  if  I were  in  Holland,  and  at  the 
hands  of  the  French  ministers,  if  1 were  at  Charen- 
ton” 

And  the  Rev.  Baptist  Noel,  more  honorable  by  his 
spirit  than  by  his  rank,  though  a clergyman  of  the 
church,  even  pleads  for  the  possibility  and  propriety 
of  an  occasional  exchange  of  services  between  the 
Episcopalians  and  Dissenters.  And  would  this  tend  to 
destroy  anything,  but  what  is  better  abolished  than 
maintained  in  our  respective  departments?  This  was 
formerly  allowed  in  the  Kirk  of  Scotland ; and  was  it 
this  that  injured  or  endangered  its  institutions  ? The 
Free  Church  safely  and  nobly  tolerates  and  promotes 


MRS.  HANNAH  MORE. 


875 


the  same  practice  now ; and  “ as  many  as  walk  by  this 
rule,  peace  be  on  them,  and  mercy,  and  upon  the  Is- 
rael of  God.” 

It  is  marvellous,  but  it  seems  there  are  those  who 
profess  to  believe  not  only  the  truth,  but  the  import- 
ance of  evangelical  principles,  who  can  wish  that  Mrs. 
More,  whose  talents  were  to  have  such  an  extensive 
influence  over  others,  should,  at  the  formation  of  her 
spiritual  character,  rather  never  have  heard  those 
evangelical  doctrines,  than  have  heard  them  where  she 
did  hear  them ! 

To  return  from  this  unintentional  digression,  which, 
yet,  I found  it  almost  impossible  to  avoid;  I never 
knew  a person  in  whom  the  words  of  our  Lord  were 
more  exemplified  : — “ To  him  that  hath  shall  be  given 
or  the  promise  by  the  prophet: — “ Then  shall  ye  know, 
if  ye  follow  on  to  know  the  Lord.”  She  always  lived 
up  to  the  light  she  possessed,  and  a constant  advance- 
ment was  made  in  her  acquaintance  with  “ the  truth  as 
it  is  in  Jesus.”  Her  spiritual  progress  is  perceptible  in 
her  successive  publications;  and  this  progressiveness, 
rather  than  more  instant  maturity,  was  attended  with 
advantage,  as  many  of  those  who  were  disposed  to 
read  her  works  could  not  bear  everything  in  the  Evan- 
gelical system  at  once.  They  required  “milk,  and 
not  strong  meat.”  She,  therefore,  laid  hold  of  them 
in  this  degree  of  their  knowledge,  and  led  them  on 
gradually  by  her  side  to  the  more  perfect  day.  And 
in  this  view,  I have  met  with  some  of  more  sudden  and 
profound  attainments  in  “the  deep  things  of  God,” 
who  have  much  underrated  the  amazing  good  she  cer- 
tainly accomplished ; for  her  works  were  bought  and 
read  almost  without  measure. 


376  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 


I communicated,  by  request,  and  which  may  be  seen 
in  the  last  volume  of  her  life,  a few  anecdotes  concern- 
ing her,  to  which  it  would  be  easy  to  add  more.  Though 
she  did  not  believe  in  absolute  predestination,  and 
loved  the  doctrine  of  universal  redemption,  she  was 
peculiarly  fond  of  perusing  the  works  of  the  old  Puri- 
tan and  Nonconformist  divines,  whose  sentiments,  in 
these  articles,  differed  from  her  own ; and  when  asked 
how  this  was,  she  replied,  “ I find  nothing  so  good  as 
the  lean  of  their  fat.’7  One  day,  aslier  letters  came  in, 
I saw  she  broke  off  the  seals,  and  put  them  into  ajar. 
I was  anxious  to  know  why  she  preserved  them. 
“ Ah,77  said  she,  “see  the  ingenuity  of  poverty;  there 
are  those  who  get  a trifle  towards  their  support  by 
melting  these  into  a secondary  kind  of  wax.77  Was 
not  this  gathering  up  the  fragments,  that  nothing  be 
lost?  She  one  day  wished  to  inform  me  of  some  very 
improper  returns  she  had  met  with  from  an  afflicted 
pauper  I had  recommended  to  her  beneficence ; but 
she  called  me  away  from  the  company,  lest  they  should 
hear,  saying,  “You  know  we  must  not  speak  of  these 
things  before  persons,  for  they  will  make  them  excuses 
for  their  illiberality  ;77  adding,  “ it  is  well,  perhaps, 
for  us  to  meet  with  such  instances  as  these,  to  let  us 
into  a discovery  of  our  motives  in  giving,  and  to  re- 
mind us  of  our  own  vileness  with  regard  to  Grod ; for 
what  is  the  ingratitude  of  the  worst  of  our  fellow 
creatures  towards  us,  compared  with  our  ingratitude 
towards  Him?77 

I cannot,  in  fairness  to  Mrs.  More  and  to  myself,  but 
notice  what  seems  a remarkable  circumstance.  Towards 
the  close  of  her  memoirs  it  is  said — “ Mrs.  More’s  re- 
gard for  Mr.  Jay  is  well  known,  and  that  she  frequent- 


MRS.  HANNAH"  MORE. 


877 


ly  attended  his  ministry  for  reasons  whicV  she  has  as- 
signed in  her  address  to  her  Diocesan,  in  a former 
volume.”  If  a person  should  think  it  worth  while  to 
turn  back  to  this  document,  they  will  find  no  reason 
assigned,  or  even  the  name  of  the  preacher  mentioned, 
but  only  a statement  or  defence  of  her  true  Churchism. 
What  was  inserted  was  correct,  but  the  explanation  is 
not  found.  Is  this  omission  the  effect  of  design?  Or 
did  it  result  from  a presumption  that  no  inquiry  would 
be  made?  Or  from  an  apprehension  that  anything 
she  had  favorably  said  to  justify  or  excuse  her  attend- 
ance, might  induce  others  also  to  offend  ? I hope,  and 
would  believe,  that  it  was  by  mistake  and  oversight. 
However  this  may  be,  the  whole  of  the  address  to  his 
Lordship*  with  the  addition  of  some  extenuations 
of  her  supposed  crime  furnished  by  her  sister, 
may  be  now  seen  in  her  life  by  the  Bev.  Mr. 
Thompson.  This  biographer,  who  has  written  with 
ability,  knew  not  Mrs.  More  personally,  and  only 
came  to  the  church  at  Wrington  as  she  was  leaving 
the  neighborhood,  owing  to  the  conduct  of  her  ser- 
vants and  tradesmen,  to  reside  at  Clifton ; and  much 
of  his  information  appears  to  have  been  derived  from 
persons  who  could  have  known  little  of  her  earlier 
connections  and  habitudes.  Yet,  even  with  these  par- 
tial accounts,  Mr.  Thompson  finds  no  little  difficulty 
in  bringing  her  off  a spotless  church-woman  ; i.  e.,  in 
his  meaning  of  the  term.  There  is,  therefore,  as  to 
many  particulars,  much  misstatement. 

This  was  the  case  also  as  to  the  “ Blagdon  Contro- 
versy.” The  clergyman  of  the  parish,  provoked  to 
become  her  enemy,  (and  the  less  from  any  other  cause 
than  her  evangelism  and  zeal,  and  her  not  exerting 


878  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 

herself  to  get  him  preferment,)  endeavored,  himself, 
and  prevailed  upon  others  to  co-operate  with  him,  to 
run  her  down  for  irregularity  as  a member  of  the 
Church,  and  encouraging  sectarian  practices.  The 
case  was  this  : — Though  at  length,  very  much  by  her 
influence,  a number  of  evangelical  clergymen  sur- 
rounded her,  and  gladly  acted  with  her,  (they  were 
called  contemptuously  by  her  adversaries  “ Hannah 
Move's  nine-pins”  in  allusion  to  their  number,)  yet  it 
was  nofc  so  when  she  began  her  efforts  in  the  neigh- 
boring villages ; and  I have  often  heard  her  confess 
that  what  she  did  then  was  not  only  without  clerical 
countenance  and  aid,  but  was  opposed  by  them.  But 
she  established  schools,  and  placed  over  them  pious 
masters  and  mistresses,  who  not  only  taught  the  chil- 
dren to  read,  but  to  understand  the  simple  truths  of 
the  Gospel.*  They  were  also  accustomed  to  pray  with 
these  children,  and  to  address  them  occasionally,  in 
plain  and  familiar  language,  concerning  their  souls  and 
their  duties.  Sometimes,  also,  a hymn  from  Watts  or 
Wesley  was  sung.  During  these  exercises  some  of 
the  ignorant  rustics  would  now  and  then  drop  in,  and 
listen,  and  feel  a religious  concern.  When  her  paro- 
chial accuser  published  these  things,  with  his  colorings 
and  enlargements,  void  of  the  circumstances  of  ex- 
planation or  excuse,  some  took  great  alarm,  and,  eager 
for  her  defence,  plunged  incautiously  into  the  dispute , 
and,  judging  only  by  what  they  knew  of  her  then , they 
denied  things  which  many  living  could  not  but  own 
had  been  substantially  true.  She  could  not  come  for- 

* She  more  than  once  applied  to  me  to  recommend  such  as,  she 
said,  would  be  called  Methodists  * adding,  “ I find  none  seem  to  do 
my  poor  children  good  beside.’’ 


MRS.  HANNAH  MORE. 


379 


ward  to  contradict  her  injudicious  friends,  and  she  dis- 
dained entering  into  a conflict  with  her  unworthy 
foes.  In  this  dilemma  her  suffering  and  perplexity 
'were  great.  Some  of  the  results  of  this  vile  persecu- 
tion led  her  to  change,  not  her  principles,  but  some  of 
her  movements  and  proceedings.  She  gave  up  her 
residence  in  Bath,  and  resigned  her  worshipping  inter- 
course with  some  of  her  former  connections  ; endeav- 
oring by  her  future  conduct,  if  possible,  to  cut  off  oc- 
casion of  offence  from  many  who  were  not  only  dear 
to  her,  but  had  contributed,  and  contributed  still, 
largely  in  furtherance  of  her  charities. 

Here  persons  will  differ  in  their  opinions,  and  not  a 
few  have  censured  her.  But  she  has  always  stood 
clear  in  my  own  mind.  I am  fully  persuaded  she  act- 
ed conscientiously.  She  is  to  be  viewed  as  a very  ex- 
traordinary character,  in  a very  peculiar  situation,  and 
whose  duties  must  be  judged  of  by  circumstances. 
She  only  perfectly  understood  her  own  position  ; and, 
after  reflection  and  comparison,  she  could  not  but  act 
according  to  her  own  convictions.  I well  remember 
her  saying, — “ I throw  myself  upon  the  candor  of  that 
part  of  the  religious  public  I as  much  esteem  as  ever, 
to  exercise  some  spiritual  self-denial,  and  which  I find 
to  be  the  most  trying  of  all  self-denials.”  She,  there- 
fore, never  withdrew  her  friendship ; sent  me,  as  usual, 
her  books  when  they  were  published ; and  at  last  re- 
membered me  in  her  will. 

My  own  testimony  concerning  her  is, — and  I speak 
advisedly,  and  from  no  little  acquaintance  and  obser- 
vation,— that  her  piety  was  equal  to  her  talent,  and 
that  her  talent  was  superior  even  to  her  fame.  Genius 
is  not  commonly  combined  with  a strong  and  hale 


380  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 


constitution.  Mrs.  More  often  suffered  from  indisposi- 
tion ; and  often  composed  under  aches  and  pains  which 
would  have  entirely  deterred  others  from  the  use  of 
the  pen. 

Her  poetical  productions  are  few,  compared  with  her 
prose,  and  her  renown  as  a writer  will  be  more  deriv- 
ed from  the  latter  than  the  former.  Coleridge  has  re- 
marked that,  though  the  force  of  female  genius  might 
be  supposed  to  lie  chiefly  in  imagination,  yet,  into  the 
long  standard  list  of  English  poets,  no  female  author 
has  been  thought  worthy  of  admission,  while  so  many 
of  them  have  been  distinguished  as  novelists  and 
dramatists ; and  he  asks  whether  this  does  not  prove 
that  other  qualities  are  as  necessary  to  good  poetry  as 
what  is  called  imagination?  But  may  we  not  venture 
to  ask  whether  this  non-admission  of  females  has  in 
no  degree  arisen  from  the  empire  and  jealousy  of  the 
lords  of  the  creation?  Surely,  some  one  of  our  fe- 
males deserves  a place  among  the  canonized  bards, 
equal  to  that  of  some  of  the  poetical  privileged  males  ? 

By  nothing,  perhaps,  did  Mrs.  More  do  more  good, 
or  display  her  talents  to  more  advantage,  than  by 
throwing  herself  into  the  social  feelings  and  habits  of 
the  common  people,  in  the  series  of  tracts  she  publish- 
ed for  their  use.  I remember  being  present  when  she 
started  the  proposal.  It  was  at  her  own  house,  and  at 
a breakfast  party.  The  company  was  large  and  se- 
lect.* They  were  asked  by  her  their  opinion  of  the 

* It  was  on  this  occasion  I first  met  with  the  famous  John  Foster. 
He  was  silent  all  the  morning. — (The  Editors  think  it  not  improba- 
ble that  it  was  to  this  meeting  Mr.  Foster  alluded  in  one  of  his  let- 
ters to  Dr.  Fawcett,  dated  Bristol,  Oct.  15,  1791.  “Life  and  Cor- 
respondence of  John  Foster,”  Vol.  I.  p.  16:  “A  few  days  since,  in 


MRS.  HANNAH  MORS. 


381 


probable  circulation  and  usefulness  of  a number  of 
cheap,  short,  and  familiar  publications,  especially  as 
they  might  become  a substitute  for  the  poor,  licentious, 
and  injurious  trash  found  on  stalls,  and  vended  by 
hawkers.  When  all  naturally  approved  of  the  scheme, 
and  doubted  not  of  its  success,  Mrs.  More,  as  a speci- 
men of  the  sort  and  quality  of  the  articles  intended, 
produced  “ The  Shepherd  of  Salisbury  Plain,”  which 
she  had  composed  for  the  purpose.  I was  called  upon 
to  read  it.  This  I did,  not  without  difficulty,  being 
affected  to  tears  with  some  of  its  exquisite  touches. 
This  probably  was  not  unpleasant  to  the  writer ; but 
all  were  delighted  with  the  simple  and  beautiful  ficti- 
tious tale.  I say  “ fictitious,”  for  it  was  not,  as  often 
supposed,  founded  in  fact.  A multitude  of  these  tracts 

company  with  Mr.  Hughes,  I spent  a day  with  Mrs.  Hannah  More. 
She,  with  four  other  sisters,  all  unmarried,  reside  at  the  distance 
of  about  ten  miles  from  the  city.  They  are  all  very  sensible  and 
agreeable,  but  she  is  quite  interesting.  ’ She  was  familiarly  acquaint- 
ed with  Johnson , and  many  other  distinguished  persons  who  are 
dead,  and  is  equally  well  known  to  most  of  the  geniuses  of  the 
present  day.  Perhaps  her  poetical  abilities,  though  acknowledged 
very  great,  form  one  of  the  least  of  her  excellences.  If  piety  and 
beneficence  can  give  lustre  to  a character,  hers  is  transcendent. 
She  lives  in  a kind  of  retirement,  little  noticed,  except  by  her  dis- 
tant friends  ; and,  in  conjunction  with  her  biters,  whose  minds  are 
congenial  with  her  own,  employs  most  of  her  time  in  benevolent 
undertakings,  in  visiting  the  poor,  furnishing  them  with  necessaries, 
and  procuring  instruction  for  their  ignorant  children,  at  the  very 
time  that  she  could  figure  among  poetesses  and  peeresses.  Some 
of  her  undertakings,  in  the  design,  conduct,  difficulties,  and  success, 
are  so  very  remarkable,  and  discover  such  evident  interpositions  of 
Divine  Providence,  that  they  almost  assume  the  air  of  romance.  If 
I ever  saw  the  spirit  of  the  Redeemer  and  his  religion  realized,  it  is 
in  her  conversation  and  character.  I expect  the  pleasure  of  visit- 
ing her  to  be  pretty  often  repeated.”) 


S82  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 


soon  followed.  I need  not  mention  that  many  of  them 
were  not  of  her  composition.  Several  of  them  were 
written  by  her  sisters,  Sally  and  Patty,  and  more  by 
other  friendly  helpers  ; and  though  none  of  them  can 
compete  with  her  own,  they  were  all  valuable  and 
useful.* 

Did  this  lead,  by  example  and  reflection,  to  the  es- 
tablishment of/4  The  Tract  Society,”  in  London,  which 
has  become  so  vast,  and  useful  an  institution  ? 

In  these  composures,  and  some  larger  publications 
of  a similar  kind,  Mrs.  More  has  been  charged  with 
partiality;  and  there  is  some  ground  for  it.  In  her 
sketches  of  good  and  evil  characters,  the  excellences 
are  almost  always  exemplified  in  members  of  her  own 
Church,  while  defects  and  improprieties  are  found  in 
the  adherents  to  Methodism  and  Dissent.  Her  read- 
ing, her  personal  acquaintances,  her  judgment,  her 
candor,  should  have  prevented  this.  There  is  no  per- 
fection on  this  side  heaven. 

Mr.  Hill,  in  his  44  Dialogues,”  is  thought  by  some  to 
have  erred  in  the  other  extreme,  especially  in  his  cler- 
ical bad  examples ; though  it  should  be  remembered 
how  much  many  of  the  reverends  then  differed  from 
the  same  class  new.  Do  not  all  parties  need  a word 
behind  them,  saving,  “ This  is  the  way,  walk  ye  in  it,” 

* Among  the  private  papers  of  Mrs.  More  was  found  an  interest- 
ing record  which  she  made  on  the  completion  of  this  series  of  use- 
ful publications  : — “ Bless  the  Lord,  oh  my  soul,  that  I have  been 
spared  to  accomplish  this  work  ! Do  thou,  oh  Lord,  bless  and  pros- 
per it  to  the  good  of  many  ; and,  if  it  do  good,  may  I give  to  thee 
the  glory,  and  take  to  myself  the  shame  of  its  defects.  I have  de- 
voted three  years  to  this  work.  Two  millions  of  these  tracts  were 
disposed  of  during  the  first  year.  God  works  by  weak  instruments* 
to  show  that  the  glory  is  all  His  own.” 


MRS.  HANNAH  MORE. 


883 


when  they  turn  to  the  right  hand,  or  when  they  turn 
to  the  left  ? 

I sometimes  met  at  Mrs.  More’s  house  and  table  the 
celebrated  Alexander  Knox,  who  has  more  than  no- 
ticed me  as  a preacher  in  one  of  his  letters  to  Bishop 
Jebb.  I remember  .well  his  once  specially  introducing 
his  views  of  Justification  ; when  Mrs.  More,  though 
less  enlightened  then  than  afterwards,  made  no  scruple 
to  express  her  dissent,  and  alleged  several  scriptures 
with  great  propriety.  If  he  did  not  believe  in  bap- 
tismal regeneration,  he  talked  very  ambiguously  upon 
it.  Indeed,  from  my  personal  intercourse,  and  my 
subsequent  perusal  of  his  letters  and  papers,  I have 
thought  he  helped  to  prepare  the  way  for  Puseyism. 

At  Mrs.  More’s,  too,  I also  repeatedly  met  Sir  James 
Stonehouse.  He  was  formerly  a physician  of  note  at 
Northampton.  At  that  time  he  was  a hearer,  and  the 
intimate  friend  of  Dr.  Doddridge,  in  speaking  of  whom 
I recollect  his  observing  the  amazing  influence  and 
readiness  of  his  mind.  “We  sometimes,”  said  he, 
u for  a little  excursion  and  recreation,  left  home  to- 
gether, for  a week  or  a fortnight ; and,  after  exploring 
the  sceneries  and  curiosities  of  places  in  the  course  of 
the  day,  he  frequently  preached  in  some  meeting  in 
the  evening  to  a crowded  assembly,  without  time  for 
retirement,  without  notes,  without  fatigue;  with  an 
ease,  an  order,  an  accuracy,  and  a fervor,  truly  aston- 
ishing.” Yet  he  professed  to  prefer  Orton  to  Dod- 
dridge as  a sermonizer,  and  indeed  to  every  other 
English  divine ! I believe  he  much  coalesced  with 
him  in  sentiment. 

Rather  late  in  life,  he  left  his  professional  engage- 
ments, and  entered  the  Establishment,  and  became 


384  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 


vicar  of  Cheveril,  in  Wiltshire,  where  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Stedman  was  his  curate,  to  whom,  by  his  desire,  Orton 
addressed  a small  volume  of  letters,  which  were  after- 
wards published,  and  which  are  well  worthy  the  atten- 
tion of  every  young  minister. 

I first  became  acquainted  with- him  while  residing 
at  Clifton,  and  when  serving  Lady  Maxwell  at  Hope 

Chapel.  He  lived  in  — 5 Row,  and  occasionally 

preached  in  a chapel-of- ease  in Square,  where 

he  was  much  followed.  His  access  to  this  pulpit  he 
assigned  as  the  reason  why  he  could  never  appear  in 
the  place  I occupied,  as  prejudice  might  deprive  him 
of  much  opportunity  for  usefulness,  though  he  paid 
for  the  sitting  of  his  servant,  and  his  daughter,  Mrs. 
Yigo,  who  attended  my  ministry.  When  he  first  came 
to  Bath  he  was  very  schismatical  himself,  for  I believe 
he  always  attended  in  our  conventicle.  But  religion 
lives,  and  moves,  and  has  its  being  in  various  degrees. 
He  was  a good  man,  with  too  little  spirituality,  and 
too  keen  an  appetite  for  human  praise  ; therefore  Mr. 
Hervey,  whom  he  attended  as  a physician,  said  to  him, 
when  dying,  “ Dr.  Stonehouse,  beware  of  the  world  ! 
beware  of  the  world  ! beware  of  the  world !”  His  sen- 
timents were  the  skim-milk  of  the  Gospel ; but  he  must 
be  classed  as  belonging  to  the  Evangelical  Clergy, 
though  very  near  the  border  that  separates  them  from 
others. 

As  an  author,  he  wrote  only  a few  small,  useful 
tracts  for  the  afflicted  and  dying ; but,  as  a preacher, 
he  was  famed  for  his  eloquence,  and  still  more  for  the 
admirable  manner  in  which  he  read  the  prayers ; in 
which,  he  said,  he  had  availed  himself  of  the  dictation 
of  Garrick.  He  was  a very  sensible  and  accomplished 


MRS.  HANNAH  MORE. 


385 


man,  yet  noted  for  excessive  egotism,  but  for  which  he 
would  have  been  a more  delightful  and  edifying  com- 
panion. 

1 can,  perhaps,  be  hardly  excused  for  intruding  the 
following  letter,  the  last  I ever  received  from  Mrs. 
More  ; but  it  pleasingly  displays  traits  of  her  more 
private  character,  and  affords  another  proof  her  kind 
and  constant  friendship  : — 


My  dear  Sir, — I know  not  how  to  express  the  gratitude  I feel 
for  the  very  excellent  works  you  have  had  the  goodness  to  bestow 
upon  me.  To  feel  deeply  their  inestimable  value,  and  to  offer  my 
fervent  prayers  to  the  Almighty  Giver  of  every  good  gift,  are  all  I 
can  do.  May  He  enlighten  and  strengthen  me  more  and  more  by 
the  constant  perusal.  Your  last  bounty,  the  new  edition  of  your 
Prayers,  with  the  valuable  additions,  is  a great  additional  treasure. 
We  fell  upon  it  with  a keen  appetite  this  morning,  and  I hope  I 
shall  be  the  better  for  it  as  long  as  I live. 

My  truly  pious  friend,  Mr.  Elven,  who  is  my  chief  spiritual  vis- 
itor, said,  when  I showed  him  your  volumes,  “ Mr.  Jay  has  more 
ideas  than  any  man  I ever  knew.”  I could  not  prevail  on  myself 
to  keep  this  remark  from  you.  I thought  my  hard  necessity  to 
leave  Barley  Wood  was  a great  trial,  but  it  has  pleased  my  gra- 
cious God  to  overrule  it  to  my  great  comfort  and  benefit.  I was 
there  almost  destitute  of  all  spiritual  advantages ; here  I find  four 
ministers  of  great  piety,  who  are  much  attached  to  me,  and  who 
supply  my  want  of  public  attendance  at  church. 

It  was  a very  agreeable  surprise  to  me  to  see  your  good  lady,  and 
I was  grieved  that  the  largeness  of  the  party  (almost  all  strangers) 
prevented  my  attention  to  her,  which  was  so  justly  her  due.  I beg 
to  offer  my  most  kind  regards  to  her. 

I hope  you  will  have  the  goodness  to  remember  me  at  the  Throne 
of  Grace ; no  one  stands  more  in  need  of  your  prayers  than,  my 
dear  Sir, 

Your  very  faithful 

And  highly  obliged 

Friend  and  Servant, 

Hannah  More. 


Clifton. — Saturday,  1829. 


IT 


386  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 


The  following  lines  have  never  yet  appeared  in 
print.  They  were  addressed  by  Mrs.  More  to  the 
celebrated  and  pious  Miss  Steel,  of  Broughton,  Hamp- 
shire, during  her  visit,  and  after  they  had  walked  to 
Dansbury  Hill,  an  ancient  camp,  near  which,  accord- 
ing to  tradition,  a battle  had  been  fought  between  the 
Saxons  and  the  Danes.  Miss  Steel  having  written  a 
poem  entitled  u Dansbury,”  Mrs.  More  gathered  there 
a sprig  of  juniper,  for  which  she  thus  apologized: — 


“ Sylvia,  forgive  thy  daring  friend, 
And  do  not  take  it  ill, 

If  her  presuming  hand  has  plucked 
A wreath  from  Dansbury  Hill. 


Yet,  though  I much  admire  the  gifts 
Thy  genius  can  impart. 

Far  rather,  Sylvia,  would  I steal 
One  virtue  from  thy  heart. 

And  who,  fair  Sylvia,  do  you  think, 
Would  blame  the  moral  theft  ?■* 
One  virtue  you  would  scarcely  miss, 
Who ’d  have  so  many  left !” 


At  the  time  when  Mrs.  More  was  so  cruelly  perse- 
cuted by  the  Rev.  Mr.  B n,  and  the  Rev.  Mr. 

S n,  and  Mr.  E ds,  (not  to  mention  others,) 

Peter  Pindar  was  in  his  popularity ; he  also  insinuated 
his  unprovoked  slanders  and  ridicule,  and  endeavored 
to  rob  her  of  her  fame  as  an  author ; upon  the  reading 
of  which  a member  of  my  church  wrote  the  following 
severe  and  deserved  address,  and  published  it  in  the 
papers : — 


MRS.  HANNAH  MORE. 


387 


To  Peter  Pindar,  Esq.,  ox  reading  ms  “Nil  Admirari,'  eto. 

This  is  not  candid  in  thee,  J?,eter  Pindar; 

’ Tis  a fresh  blot  upon  thy  dubious  name, 

To  envy  that  applause  thou  canst  not  hinder, 

And  blast  a woman’s  literary  fame. 

* Tis  very  contradictious  in  thee,  Peter  ; 

It  looks  unmanly,  and  betrays  thy  spleen, 

To  insult  a female,  and  with  scorn  to  treat  her ! 

It  blunts  the  edge  of  satire,  else  so  keen. 

‘ More  has  no  genius,’  Peter  says;  moreover, 

‘She  has  no  claim  to  merit,  not  the  least;  ’ 

Yet  in  her  style  improved,  thou  canst  discover, 

She  must  have  been  assisted  by  a priest. 

If  mental  powers  which  Garrick  could  admire, — > 

If  talents  that  command  a Portia’s  praise, 

May  without  arrogance  to  fame  aspire, 

Her  claim  is  good,  whatever  Peter  says. 

Thy  judgment,  Peter,  comes,  I guess,  too  late; 

Its  prompt  applause  a virtuous  public  gave  he 
Nor  will  thy  wicked  wit  reverse  her  fate, 

Or  cancel  that  decision  in  her  favor. 

But,  let  the  public  as  it  may  decide, 

There  is  a dread  tribunal,  Peter,  hear — 

Where  thou,  and  all  thy  actions  shall  be  tried, 

And  what  thy  doom  will  be  I greatly  fear. 

Believe  me,  Peter,  all  thy  ridicule 

Will  turn  to  very  poor  account  at  best ; 

Thou  hast  for  many  years  but  played  the  fool, 

And  prostituted  genius  to  a jest. 

That  man’s  a simpleton  who  flings  away 

The  precious  grain,  and  only  hoards  the  chafi*; 

And  he ’s  no  better,  flout  it  as  he  may, 

Who  squanders  his  whole  life  to  raise  a laugh. 


388  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 


Try  to  repair  the  past ; reform  thy  plan ; 

Conscience  will  tell  thee  thou  hast  acted  wrong; 
Assume  the  moral  dignity  of  man, 

And  giye  to  virtue  all  thy  powers  of  song. 


Bath,  Nov.  7,  1799. 


Ahybston. 


REV.  ROWLAND  HILL,  A.M. 


“ Grant  some  of  knowledge  greater  store, 

More  learned  some  in  teaching ; 

Yet  few  in  life  did  lighten  more, 

Or  thunder  more  in  preaching.” 

When  I preached  the  funeral  sermon  of  this  very 
singular,  but  excellent  and  useful  man,  immediately 
after  the  service,  Lord  Hill,  to  whom  I dedicated  the 
sermon,  several  ministers  of  different  denominations, 
and  some  of  the  trustees  and  managers  of  the  chapel, 
came  into  the  house,  and  intimated  that  I should  be 
expected  to  write  a memoir  of  the  deceased.  Some  of 
them,  I found,  had  taken  it  for  granted  that  I had  long 
been  preparing  for  such  a work,  and  that  I had  many 
materials  by  me  for  the  purpose.  I assured  them  the 
thought  had  never  entered  into  my  mind ; but  they 
pressed  it  upon  me,  on  the  ground  that  I had  been 
connected  with  him  so  long,  and  knew  more  of  him 
than  any  other  surviving  minister.  I was  then  (and  it 
had  affected  me  in  the  preaching)  suffering  under  the 
influenza , and  everything  appeared  trying;  and  I could 
not  be  unconscious  of  the  difficulty  of  doing  justice  to 
£0  peculiar  a character,  and  of  giving  satisfaction  to 
many  of  his  admirers.  I,  therefore,  came  under  no 
other  engagement  than  to  consider  the  proposal.  This 


390  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER, 


I did  on  my  return  home ; and,  as  the  formidableness 
of  the  affair  lessened,  and  I knew  that  I was  not 
wholly  or  comparatively  unqualified  for  the  performance, 
I yielded,  and  had  even  written  a few  pages,  when  I 
received  a letter  from  the  Kev.  Mr.  Sidney,  inform- 
ing me  that  Mrs.  Hill,  the  evening  before  her  death, 
had  urged  him,  and  that  Mr.  Hill  by  will  had  appointed 
him  to  be  his  biographer.  I was  thus,  and  not  un- 
gladly,  relieved  from  the  arduous  task.  Mr.  Sidney 
soon  fulfilled  his  appointment ; and,  after  his  publi- 
cation, Mr.  Jones,  of  the  Tract  Society,  also  sent  forth 
another  Life.  I was  pleased  with  both  these  works, 
the  latter  of  which  had  the  most  of  specific  delinea- 
tion ; yet  the  public,  never  very  easily  satisfied,  seemed 
to  think  there  was  wanting  more  individuality.  There 
can,  indeed,  be  no  character  without  individuality ; but 
it  should  have  been  considered  that  a writer,  in  this  in- 
stance, could  not  go  all  lengths,  or  enter  into  all  the 
particularizations  which  the  subject  would  supply,  with- 
out offence.  There  is  an  idiosyncrasy  in  mind  as  well 
as  body ; and,  if  the  one  tries  physical,  so  does  the 
other  moral,  anatomy.  There  are  persons  uniquely 
framed  and  disposed,  called,  by  a distinguished  author, 
“ unclassed  anomalies,”  and  who  constitute  the  corps 
particulier  of  exceptions  to  general  rules. 

Mr.  Hill’s  life  would  be  written  at  some  distance  of 
time  from  his  death  better  than  near  it,  as  in  the  mean- 
time some  innocent  peculiarities  and  facetiousnesess, 
which  many  observers  might  deem  exceptionable  in  a 
sacred  character,  would  wane  away  or  strike  less; 
whilst  his  great  excellences  and  usefulness  would  re- 
main, and  be  more  prominent  and  distinct.. 

It  may  not  be  amiss  to  mention  two  mistakes,  or  in- 


REV.  ROWLAND  HILL,  A.M. 


391 


advertencies,  which  have  crept  into  these  valuable 
pieces  of  biography.  The  one  regards  Mr.  Hill’s 
ecclesiastics.  He  much  disliked  strict  Independency ; 
but  he  could  not  be  considered  properly  as  an  Episco- 
palian, in  the  common  or  prelatical  acceptation  of  the 
term.  He  might  not,  with  many  others,  have  objected 
to  such  a bishop  as  Usher’s  primus  inter  pares,  having 
nothing  to  do  with  secular  affairs,  appointed  by  the 
state,  chosen  by  his  brethren  for  his  age,  talent,  and 
piety,  and.  residing  in  the  midst  of  his  diocese ; and 
he  did  at  first  submit  to  the  state  of  things  in  the  Es- 
tablishment as  they  are,  partially — >1  sa y partially,  for 
he  only  received  deacon’s  orders,  not  accepting  those 
of  priest,  on  the  condition  alone  by  which  he  could 
obtain  them,  viz.,  regularity  ; and  so,  as  his  drollery  ex- 
pressed it,  he  ran  off  with  only  one  boot  on  ; nor  was 
he  an  enemy  to  some  state-provision  for  the  instruc- 
tion of  the  people.  But  from  conviction  he  preferred 
Presbyterianism.  I cannot  be  mistaken  here,  from  my 
intimacy  and  conversations  with  him  on  the  very  sub- 
ject. At  my  last  interview  with  him,  a very  few 
weeks  only  before  his  death,  he  unexpectedly  said, 
“Ah,  Mr.  Jay,  Presbyterianism  comes  much  nearer 
the  original  and  Scriptural  model  than  your  Independ- 
enc}^  or  our  Episcopacy and,  stroking  his  face  in  his 
usual  way,  added,  “You  knoiv  this  was  always  my 
sentiment.”  The  last  time  he  preached  in  Bath,  he 
spent  the  evening  with  a large  party,  before  whom  he 
exphcity  made  the  same  acknowledgment.  It  was 
hence  he  so  much  liked  the  Welsh  Calvinistic  Method- 
ists, as  their  plan  and  measures  (though  not  in  name) 
approximated  to  the  system  he  most  approved. 

The  other  piece  of  misinformation  regards  his  inti- 


892  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 

macy  with  Mr.  Whitfield.  This  is  everywhere  ad- 
mitted, as  if  it  were  a generally  known  fact.  But 
when  ana  where  did  any  personal  intercourse  take 
place  between  them  ? The  truth  is,  though  Mr.  W. 
wrote  a letter  to  Mr.  Hill,  encouraging  him  to  continue 
his  field-preaching,  yet  they  never  met ; and  I have 
often  heard  Mrs.  Hill  affirm  how  mistaken  many  per- 
sons were,  for  that  her  husband  had  never  heard  or 
seen  Mr.  Whitfield.  Neither  of  these  things  is  of  much 
importance,  but  it  is  better  that  each  of  them  should 
appear  as  it  really  was. 

My  long  acquaintance  with  this  noted  man  com- 
menced when  I was  yet  a student  at  Marlborough ; be- 
fore I left,  or  ought  to  have  left,  the  Academy,  he  en- 
gaged me  to  go  to  supply  Surrey  Chapel  for  eight 
weeks.  I did  this  with  the  approbation  of  my  tutor ; 
and,  as  I proved  acceptable,  Mr.  Hill  much  wished  me 
to  enter  immediately  into  an  entire  connection  with 
him,  dividing  my  labors  between  London  and  Wot- 
ton-under-Edge,  and  Haverfordwest ; and  several  other 
places  which  were  then  more  or  less  under  his  man- 
agement and  control.  This  I was  induced  to  decline  ; 
but,  as  he  seemed  disappointed,  and  rather  displeased, 
at  my  refusal,  I promised,  if  he  desired  it,  to  occupy 
his  pulpit  in  town  for  eight  Sabbaths  annually.  This 
was  done  rather  thoughtlessly;  as,  after  I became  a 
pastor,  I found  the  time  too  long  to  be  absent  at  once 
from  the  people  of  my  charge ; yet,  for  nearly  forty 
years,  I did  this;  after  which  I was  constrained  to  re- 
duce my  visit  to  six  Sabbaths,  and  then  to  four,  and 
then  to  three ; and,  upon  Mr.  Hill’s  death,  with  whom 
my  engagement  was  originally  made,  I entirely  gave 
up  the  connection,  wishing  also  to  afford  more  of  my 


REV.  ROWLAND  HILL,  A.M. 


393 


extra  services  to  the  demands  of  country  applications, 
as  well  as  to  secure,  if  possible,  a little  relaxation  and 
leisure  in  the  season,  at  the  sea-side : 

“ Junior es  ad  laborer 
Solve  senectutem.” 

Mr.  Hill  not  only  built  the  large  Surrey  Chapel, 
where  so  many  souls  have  been  brought  to  the  knowl- 
edge of  the  truth,  and  such  large  sums  raised  in  the 
cause  of  God  and  the  poor,  and  where  there  is  even 
now  a vast  congregation  and  church  prospering  under 
the  ministry  of  the  Eev.  Mr.  Sherman  ;*  but  also  a 
large  tabernacle  at  Wotton- under-Edge,  where  God, 
amidst  much  opposition  at  first,  had  peculiarly  blessed 
his  preaching.  Here  several  individuals  of  respecta- 
bility were  converted,  and  a numerous  church  was 
formed,  distinguished  by  much  spirituality  and  zeal, 
and  which  is  now  in  a more  thriving  condition  than 
ever,  under  the  care  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Knill.f  Adjoin- 
ing the  tabernacle,  Mr.  Hill  built  also  a dwelling- 
house,  in  which  he  resided  the  summer  half  of  the 
year.  But  during  this  season  his  labors  were  not 
confined  to  Wotton,  but  frequently  extended  to  various 
other  places  in  England  and  W ales. 

My  friend  and  tutor,  Cornelius  Winter,  was  ac- 
quainted with  him  years  before  I had  seen  him,  and 
from  his  lips  I have  derived  many  anecdotes,  especial- 

* Mr.  Sherman  has  recently  resigned  the  charge  of  the  congre- 
gation at  Surrey  Chapel,  and  been  succeeded  by  the  Rev.  Newman 
Hall. 

f Mr.  Knill  has,  since  Mr.  Jay  wrote,  removed  to  Chester,  and 
been  succeeded  at  Wotton-under-Edge  by  the  Rev.  J.  T.  Feaston, 
during  whose  residence  the  Tabernacle  has  been  rebuilt,  and  the 
cause  greatly  prospered. 


17* 


894  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 


ly  concerning  bis  earlier  history  ; one  of  which,  as  I 
frequently  heard  him  mention  it,  I will  undeviatingly 
relate.  Mr.  Winter  was  laboring  in  Bristol  when  Mr. 
Hill  first  came  there.  He  preached  much  out  of  doors ; 
and,  as  he  was  young,  and  a gentleman’s  son,  and  be- 
trayed no  little  wit  and  humor,  which  seemed  natural 
to  him,  he  awakened  great  attention,  and  cro^wds  fol- 
lowed him.  Mr.  Winter  much  ministered  unto  him, 
reminding  him  of  his  engagements,  and  attending  him 
in  his  movements.  In  another  way  he  was  serviceable 
to  him.  As  he  wished  to  go  preaching  from  place  to 
place,  a horse  became  necessarjr;  and  Mr.  Winter  col- 
lected the  money  that  bought  one,  which,  when  it  was 
presented  to  him,  and  he  would  know  whence  it  came, 
he  naturally  at  first  declined  it,  saying  he  could  not 
think  of  being  under  obligation  to  persons  who  could 
not  afford  it;  but  Mr.  Winter  assured  him  that  no  one 
would  suffer  by  so  trifling  a sacrifice ; and  that  all 
would  feel  themselves  honored  by  his  acceptance  of  it 
for  the  service  of  Christ  (and  the  expense  was  not 
great,  for  it  was  a poor  kind  of  Rosinante ).  But  for 
awhile  it  bore  this  man  of  God  about  in  those  neighbor- 
hoods. Mr.  Winter  also  more  than  once  obtained  for 
him  a little  pecuniary  supply*  for  his  present  wants. 
For  at  this  time  he  had  straits ; and  was  it  not  to  his 
honor  that  he  subjected  himself  to  these,  not  by  vice, 
but  in  order  to  do  good  to  his  perishing  fellow-crea- 
tures, and  when  lie  might  have  been  enjoying  every 
kind  of  indulgence  at  home  ? For  his  offended  father 
withheld  for  a season  all  support ; and,  to  bring  him 
back  from  his  wild  wanderings,  his  brother  (afterwards 
Sir  Richard  Hill)  was  sent  to  Bristol.  But,  lo  and  be- 
hold ! whei  he  came,  and  had  seen  the  grace  of  God, 


KEY.  ROWLAND  HILL,  A.M. 


395 


he  was  so  struck  with  young  Rowland’s  spirit  and  use- 
fulness, that  he  not  only  omitted  the  design  of  his 
mission,  but  Saul  also  was  amongst  the  prophets,  and 
he  actually  began  preaching  himself ; and  I have 
known  many  who  heard  him  hold  forth  in  his  usual 
colored  dress.  How  often  have  I seen  cottages  and 
chambers  in  which  this  minister  of  God  has  been  sat- 
isfied to  eat  and  sleep,  which  some  not  born  gentlemen 
would  be  very  unwilling  to  put  up  with  ! 

As  Mr.  Hill  was  an  educated  man,  so  his  talents 
were  very  superior  to  what  many  may  imagine.  He 
had  an  uncommon  quickness  of  apprehension,  which 
will  account  for  the  great  fund  of  general  knowledge 
which  he  possessed  ; though  he  never  seemed  to  study 
anything,  or  to  read  any  book  attentively  through, — 
yet  there  was  no  subject  upon  which  he  seemed  un- 
able to  speak  ; though  in  discourse  he  could  never  be 
kept  long  to  any  one  point.  His  sentiments  were  Cal- 
vinistic,  but  his  Calvinism  never  ran  to  seed.  He  was 
not  so  high  in  doctrine  as  his  brother,  Sir  Richard ; 
nor  so  low  as  his  brother,  the  Rev.  Briant  Hill.  He 
was  not  afraid  to  address  sinners  ; and  when,  in  a par- 
ticular place,  as  he  was  leaving  the  vestry  to  go  into 
the  pulpit,  one  officiously  hinted  to  him,  that  they 
preached  there  only  to  the  elect:  “Well,”  said  he, 
“ neither  will  I,  if  you  ’ll  go  and  set  a mark  upon 
them.” 

There  was  nothing  he  was  so  anxious  to  prevent  as 
the  abuse  of  Gospel-grace.  Who  has  not  witnessed 
his  abhorrence  of  Antimonianism  ? Of  later  years, 
indeed,  he  was  led  to  notice  its  adherents  too  often, 
and  too  much.  For  they  were  unworthy  of  his  atten- 
tion ; and  as  they  were  sure  from  prejudice  not  to  hear 


396  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 

him,  it  was  trying  for  others  to  suffer  for  their  sakes. 
Never  did  a minister  more  deserve  the  character  of  a 
Gospel-preacher.  Without  being  censorious,  a hearer 
would  sometimes  be  perplexed  to  characterize  some 
men’s  pulpit  performances.  James  the  First,  on  hear- 
ing a discourse  in  which  the  preacher  had  much  of 
politics,  turned  to  Bishop  Andrews,  and  said,  “My 
lord,  is  this  to  be  considered  a sermon,  or  not  ?”  To 
which  he  replied,  “ May  it  please  your  majesty,  it  may 
pass  for  one  by  a very  charitable  construction.”  And 
Louis  XYI.  is  reported,  after  hearing  one  of  his  chap* 
lains,  to  have  said,  “This  preacher  would  have  left 
nothing  out  of  his  sermon,  if  he  had  happened  to 
touch  upon  religion.” 

But  no  candor  or  allowance  was  necessary  in  judg. 
ing  of  Mr.  Hill’s  discourse.  There  was  not  one  of 
them  but  more  than  touched  upon  the  sole  theme  of 
the  Apostle’s  ministry,  “ Jesus  Christ  and  him  cruci- 
fied”— “the  Lord  our  righteousness  and  strength;” 
whatever  his  subject  was,  it  was  sure,  before  its  close, 
to  exhale  forth  something  of  the  “savor  of  the  Ke- 
deemer’s  knowledge.” 

As  Mr.  Hill  is  not  to  be  tried  by  ordinary  rules,  and 
as  he  is  not  likely  to  become  a precedent  or  example, 
(for  who  ever  again  is  likely  to  be  constituted  or  circum- 
stanced like  him  ?)  we  may  the  more  freely  speak  of 
his  character  and  ministry. 

He  has,  in  his  own  odd  way,  in  one  of  his  dialogues, 
spoken  of  three  kinds  of.preachers,  the  tap-cash , the 
slop-dash , and  the  slap-dash.  By  the  first  he  means 
preachers  distinguished  by  tame  and  inert  feebleness  ; 
without  faults,  but  also  destitute  of  all  energy  of 
thought  or  force  of  expression. — as  Shakspcare  would 


REV.  ROWLAND  HILL,  A.M. 


397 


say,  fit  to  “ chronicle  small  beer.”  By  the  second,  lie 
means  preachers  marked  by  strong  things  in  doctrine,, 
but  loose,  and  hazardous,  and  extravagant  in  repre- 
sentation ; aiming  at  great  effect  by  the  noise  of  man- 
ner and  the  conceits  of  folly.  But  by  the  third,  the 
slap-dashers , he  meant  preachers  whose  addresses  were 
attended  by  an  artificial  and  often  abrupt  manner ; 
with  sudden  and  bold  allusions  and  stirring  anecdotes ; 
and  rough  and  homely  familiarities  of  expression,  and 
flashes  of  imagination  and  passion  ; preachers  who, 
despising  formality,  and  aiming  at  impressiveness,  if 
not  offending,  sometimes  alarming,  taste  ; yet  keep 
within  the  bounds  of  truth  and  general  propriety 
This  third  species,  as  differing  from  the  two  former, 
was  the  kind  of  preaching  which  Mr.  Hid  intended  to 
recommend,  and  to  practice.  Let  us  see  how  far  he 
exemplified  it. 

And  here,  while  we  would  not  plead  for  anything 
improper,  by  whatever  authority  it  has  been  sanction- 
ed ; so  neither  shall  we  censure  anything  against  which 
mere  fastidiousness,  or  affectation,  or  prejudice,  may 
object.  There  may  be  a negligence  of  style  which 
betrays  a nobleness  of  mind,  a mind  too  much  im- 
pressed with  things  to  be  at  liberty  to  attend  to  the 
nicety  and  order  of  words ; though  here  anoiher  ex- 
treme is  to  be  avoided,  and  plainness  of  dress  is  not  to 
let  in  the  disgust  of  slatternliness. 

The  goodness  (we  speak  now  only  of  the  goodness 
of  their  composition)  of  public  discourses,  depends 
much  upon  their  adaptation  to  the  audience  addressed, 
and  the  aim  the  speaker  has  in  view.  Mr.  Hill  always 
wished  to  be  considered  the  Apostle  of  the  common 
people,  in  resemblance  of  Him  whom  the  common 


398  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 

people  heard  gladly,  and  in  whose  teaching  “ the  poor 
had  the  Gospel  preached  unto  them.”  But  he  who 
undertakes  this  work  of  faith  and  labor  of  love,  will 
find  that  he  has  not  to  address  angels,  or  sometimes 
hardly  men.  He  will  need  to  learn  the  advice  which 
Isocrates  was  wont  to  give  his  pupils, — “ Study  the 
people  or  that  which  Cromwell  gave  to  his  soldiers, 
— “ Fire  low.”  Had  his  men  fired  high,  they  would 
have  done  no  more  execution  than  some  of  our  preach- 
ers who  shoot  over  their  hearers’  heads. 

The  eloquence  of  the  pulpit  cannot  be,  in  the  nature 
of  things,  philosophical ; but  is  it  rhetorical  ? The 
feelings  are  always  eloquent  ; but  they  cannot  be 
learned  in  the  schools.  “ Rhetoric,”  says  Coleridge, 
“is  the  creature  of  art,  which  he  who  feels  less  will 
most  excel  in;  It  is  the  quackery  of  eloquence, 
abounding  with  specious  but  mere  pretensions.  Elo- 
quence was  ruined  after  it  began  to  be  taught  by 
sophists  and  grammarians  in  the  schools.”  If  the  wish 
and  aim  of  a preacher  should  be  mere  eloquence,  he 
would  do  well  to  remember  the  observation  of  Mr. 
Hall : — “ A consummate  orator  is  a character  which 
we  despair  of  ever  seeing  perfectly  associated  with 
that  of  a Christian  teacher.  The  minister  of  the  Gos- 
pel is  called  to  declare  the  testimony  of  God,  which  is 
always  weakened  by  a profuse  emploj^ment  of  the  or- 
naments of  secular  eloquence.  The  imagination  is  too 
much  excited  and  employed  by  those  exquisite  paint- 
ings and  nice  touches  of  art,  not  to  interfere  with  the 
awful  functions  of  conscience  ; — the  hearer  is  absorb- 
ed in  admiration,  and  the  exercise  which  ought  to  be 
the  instrument  of  conviction  becomes  a feast  of  taste. 
It  is  a strong  objection  to  a studied  attempt  at  oratory 


REY.  ROWLAND  HILL,  A.M. 


399 


in  the  pulpit,  that  it  naturally  induces  a neglect  of  the 
peculiar  doctrines  of  the  Gospel  where  the  preacher 
feels  himself  restrained,  and  is  under  the  necessity  of 
explaining  texts,  of  obviating  objections,  and  elucidat- 
ing difficulties,  which  limit  the  excursions  of  imagina- 
tion, and  not  only  confine,  but  break  his  fine  expatiat- 
ings  in  the  flowery  field  of  declamation.” 

Hume  observes,  that  the  speaker  who  most  power- 
fully affects  the  mass  of  an  audience,  ought  to  be  con- 
sidered the  greatest  orator.  And  Dr.  Campbell  saj^s, 
— “ We  readily  admit,  and  zealously  contend,  that  no- 
thing* can  be  more  opposite  to  a just  notion  of  elo- 
quence than  a rule  to  exclude  familiar  and  very  hum- 
ble objects  and  topics  from  all  intervention  in  the  il- 
lustration of  great  subjects.”  Under  the  direction  of 
genius,  very  common,  and  even  mean  matters  may  be 
conjured  up  into  marvellous  appositeness,  and  digni- 
fied services. 

To  return  : — These  remarks  are  not  impertinent. 
They  will  prepare  us  to  go  forward,  and  will  serve  in 
a measure  to  explain,  and  in  a degree  to  defend,  the 
preacher  before  us. 

Mr.  Hill  was  not,  as  many  think,  who  have  only 
heard  of  him  by  report,  that  lying  tale-bearer,  a mere 
boisterous  bawler.  He  was  sometimes  loud,  and  occa- 
sionally even  vehement ; but  in  common  his  voice  only 
rose  with  his  subject ; and  it  was  easy  to  perceive  that 
it  was  commonly  influenced  and  regulated  by  his 
thoughts  and  feelings.  He  was  not  like  those  who 
strain  and  roar  always,  and  equally , having  no  more 
energy  or  emphasis  for  one  thing  than  another.  As 
the  parts  of  a subject  most  vary,  some  being  more  ten- 
der, some  more  awful,  some  more  plain,  and  some 


400  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 


more  abstruse,  a uniformity  of  vehemence  must  be  un- 
natural ; it  is  obviously  mechanical ; and  will,  after 
awhile,  have  only  a kind  of  automaton  effect. 

Mr.  Hill  had  an  assistant  that  erred  this  way,  and  I 

remember  how  he  one  day  reproved  him.  “ J ,” 

said  he,  “you  yelp  like  a puppy  as  soon  as  you  get 
into  the  field  ; but  I am  an  older  hound,  and  do  not 
wish  to  cry  till  I have  started  running.” 

As  many  things  said  of  him  were  entirely  false,  so 
some  that  were  true  were  much  enlarged  and  aggra- 
vated. But  he  had  many  freedoms  in  the  pulpit  which 
could  not  be  entirely  justified.  These  were  common- 
ly the  effects  of  his  engaging  with  little  or  no  premed- 
itated preparation.  He  never  wrote  anything  like  an 
outline,  or  even  seemed  to  have  attempted  to  method- 
ize his  thoughts.  Three  things  have  often  made  me 
wonder  at  his  continual  neglect  of  this  : — First . That 
it  arose  not  from  inability.  He  could  think,  and  think 
consecutively  and  orderly,  as  appears  from  his  Dia- 
logues,— a species  of  writing  in  which  he  excelled,  and 
which  requires  no  small  degree  of  reflection,  forecast, 
and  comparison.  Secondly . That  he  was  not  urged  to 
more  previous  arrangement  and  readiness,  from  his 
suffering  so  much,  which  I know  he  occasionally,  if 
not  frequently,  did , from  his  embarrassments  in  his  work, 
and  his  uneasiness  after  it  was  over.  And,  Thirdly . 
That  his  piety  did  not  constrain  him,  by  reflecting 
what  a talent  was  given  him,  in  having  the  care  of  a 
thousand  people  committed  to  him ; and  what  a duty 
it  was  to  use  it  to  the  best  possible  advantage. 

His  text  seldom  much  confined  him.  I heard  his 
brother,  Sir  Richard,  complaining  of  this,  and  making 
this  jus*  remark, — “ When  a man  gives  out  a text,  he 


REV.  ROWLAND  HILL,  A.M. 


401 


raises  my  expectation  to  hear  that  text  explained,  and 
improved ; and  I feel  disappointed  if  I hear  as  good 
or  better  things  from  any  other  words.” 

Yet,  though  I think  a method,  in  a way  of  divisions, 
(not  multiplied,)  is  a great  aid  to  the  preacher  and  the 
hearer,  the  meaning  of  a text  mav  be  substantially 
treated  without  it ; and  Mr.  Hill  would  sometimes,  by 
a few  bold  thoughts,  strike  out  most  powerfully  the 
spirit  of  a passage.  The  most  original  and  brilliant 
sentiments  I ever  heard  him  deliver,  escaped  from  him 
in  his  loosest  harangues,  and  when  his  mind  was  void 
of  all  sense  of  effort.  Indeed,  when  a preacher  who 
extemporizes  much  is  in  a good  frame  of  mind,  and 
thought  flows  freely  and  easily,  he  will  feel  more  fresh 
and  lively  than  one  wrho  has  anticipated  and  familiar- 
ized his  subject  by  premeditation ; but,  at  other  times, 
having  nothing  to  support  him,  or  to  start  from,  he  is 
perplexed  by  effort,  or  reduced  to  very  commonplace. 
So  true  it  is,  as  Lord  Brougham  says,  that  ahe  who 
studies,  and  is  most  prepared,  always  extemporizes 
best.” 

I have  observed  that,  while  divisions  of  the  subject 
were  to  others  only  as  the  banks  of  a river,  which  do 
not  hinder,  but  guide  and  accelerate  the  stream  ; all 
Mr.  Hills  attempts  at  arrangement,  if  he  had  made 
any,  would  have  been  like  throwing  something  across 
the  current,  wrhich  impeded  and  made  it  run  astray. 

He  was  in  danger  from  another  quarter.  Wit , it  has 
been  said,  is  a quality  which  more  instantly  and  irresist- 
ibly pleases  and  captivates  than  any  other  attribute  of 
a speaker.  We  need  not  wronder,  therefore,  if  the  pos- 
sessor of  this  endowment  should  be  tempted  to  use  it 
unduly  and  unseasonably.  How  hard  must  it  have 


402  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OP  CHARACTER. 


been  for  Mr.  Hill  to  leave  his  humor  behind  him  when 
he  entered  the  pulpit ! This  was,  indeed,  overruled 
for  good,  and  the  expectation  of  hearing  something 
droll  and  witty  drew  many  to  hear  him,  who,  though 
they  came  to  laugh,  returned  to  pray.  But  Mr.  Hill 
himself  was  not  unconscious  of  the  danger  here.  In 
his  sermon  on  the  death  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Roquet  of 
Bristol,  he  says, — u Amid  all  these  amiable  endow- 
ments, is  it  to  be  wondered  at  if  one  hears  a distant 
hint,  as  if  now  and  then  my  dear  loved  friend  might 
have  been  supposed  to  have  made  somewhat  of  a 
small  elopement  from  that  cheerfulness  which  is  truly 
Christian,  towards  a disposition  too  nearly  bordering 
upon  a turn  of  pleasantry,  which  might  have  needed 
a little  more  of  the  spirit  of  solemnity  ? With  the 
greatest  delicacy  I mention  this  hint,  and  am  glad  to 
cover  it  with  the  mantle  of  love,  by  lamenting  before 
you  all  the  same  weakness . A.  lively , active  disposition 
is  too  apt  to  lead  into  this  mistake.  In  many  things  we 
offend , and  it  is  of  the  Lord's  mercies  that  we  are  not  con- 
sumed.” 

A man  should  never  dive  who  cannot  swim.  Mr. 
Hill  could  come  up  again ; and  we  have  often  seen  the 
smile  which  he  excited  soon  followed  by  the  dropping 
tear.  Yet  these  outbreaks  of  wit  and  humor  some- 
times gave  offence,  and  caused  his  good  to  be  evil 
spoken  of ; and  it  must  be  owned  that  his  ideas,  like 
rich  clusters  of  grapes,  sometimes,  for  want  of  proper 
support,  fell  down  and  were  soiled  upon  the  ground. 
But,  though  you  could  not  tie  the  wings  or  guide  the 
flight  of  the  eagle  in  his  preaching,  it  was  otherwise 
with  his  prayers.  There  was  nothing  eccentric,  no- 
thing of  levity  there  They  were  even  singularly 


KEY.  ROY" LAND  HILL,  A.M. 


403 


solemn,  serious,  and  devotional ; and  they  had  also 
two  other  good  qualities.  They  were  always  short , and. 
also  free  from  the  introduction  of  very  particular  cases , 
which  endangers  devotion  by  awakening  curiosity,  and 
embarrasses  the  preacher  by  the  difficulty  of  properly 
wording  them. 

I do  not  think  with  some  that  candor  was  one  of 
Mr.  Hill’s  greatest  qualities.  Among  his  own  imme- 
diate connections,  he  expected  implicit  submission,  and 
his  will  was  law.  Of  other  parties,  who  differed  from 
him,  he  could  speak  freely.*  He  did  not  always  dis- 
tinguish between  bigotry  and  regularity,  nor  consider 
that  persons  were  not  to  be  run  down  as  illiberal  be- 
cause they  acted  conscientiously,  and  did  not  feel  them- 
selves at  liberty  to  tread  in  all  his  steps.  Johnson 

* He  was  commonly  not  very  candid  or  courteous  toward  our 
Baptist  friends,  and  would  use  severe,  if  not  insulting  tilings,  when 
he  administered  the  ordinance  of  infant  baptism.  One  evening  he 
preached  at  our  association  at  Bath.  On  these  occasions  our  breth- 
ren of  all  denominations  mingle.  His  sermon  was  not  only  very 
loose  and  unconnected,  but  irritating  and  reflective  towards  the 
Baptists,  many  of  whom  were  present;  so  that  their  minister,  Mr. 

P , instantly  left  the  place,  and  never  could  be  prevailed  upon 

to  hear  him  again.  The  case  was,  he  had  come  down  from  Chippen- 
ham in  the  afternoon,  where  they  had  told  him  of  the  indiscretions 
and  influence  of  some  not  very  well  accredited  Baptist  preacher 
This  prepossessed  his  mind;  he  could  think  of  nothing  else,  and  for 
the  time  speak  of  nothing  else.  And  this  leads  me  to  observe  how 
much  depended  always,  as  to  his  preaching,  upon  the  company  and 
conversation  of  the  persons  he  immediately  left  to  go  into  the  pul- 
pit. These  would  commonly  give  a turn  or  a tincture  to  the  ser- 
mon. His  wisest  and  best  friends  knew  this,  and  would  be  con- 
cerned to  bring  forward  nothing  but  what  would  rather  aid  than 
injure  him.  Upon  this  principle,  he  always  preached  best  of  a Sun- 
day morning,  when  the  bloom  was  not  rubbed  off,  and  he  only  left 
the  company  of  prophets  and  apostles 


404  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 


surprised  some  when  he  was  in  Scotland,  by  calling  a 
man  who  seemed  to  lay  stress  upon  nothing,  “ a bigot 
to  laxness.7’ 

But  too  much  cannot  be  said  of  his  benevolence  and 
beneficence.  Tenderness  and  kindness  seemed  inher- 
ent in  his  very  nature  ; and  they  were  nourished  and 
strengthened  by  the  spirit  of  the  religion  which  he  so 
eminently  possessed.  He  did  good  to  the  beast,  and 
his  feeling  for  the  brutes  sometimes  showed  itself  in 
ways  which  many  would  be  almost  ready  to  ridicule  ; 
but  it  bespoke  the  sensibility  of  his  disposition.*  And 
not  only  did  the  enthusiast  and  fanatic  (as  some  sup- 
posed him  to  be)  regard  the  souls  of  men,  but  theii 
bodies  and  outward  estate.  Hence  his  frequent  col- 
lections for  the  poor,  and  his  visiting  their  lowly  sheds, 
and  teaching  them  arts  and  habits  of  economy.  Hence 
he  built  tenements  for  the  indigent  at  Wotton,  and 
alms-houses  for  widows  in  London.  Hence  he  even 
learned  vaccination,  and  always  carried  lymph  with 
him,  and  performed  upon  hundreds,  if  not  thousands, 
in  the  towns  and  villages  he  visited  in  preaching. 

“I  have  seen  an  end  of  all  perfection;”  and  my 
friend  had  failings.  The  greatest  of  these  I ever  ob- 
served in  him  was  an  extreme^  quick  sense  of  any 
injury  or  offence,  and  allowing  it  to  linger  about  his 
spirit.  The  offence,  too,  was  sometimes  supposed, 
rather  than  real,  or  credited  on  the  evidence  of  some 
tatler,  or  busybody,  who  often  beset  him,  and  were 
not  sufficiently  frowned  off.  His  high  regard  for  mor- 

Thus  he  had  what  he  called  a Frogery  and  Toadery  at  the 
bottom  of  his  orchard,  where  he  said  these  poor  creatures  would 
marry  and  be  given  in  marriage,  and  live  an  unpersecuted  and 
merry  life. 


REV.  ROWLAND  HILL,  A.M, 


405 


al  consistency  would  be  enough  to  make  one  impro- 
priety, or  indiscretion,  undo  much  of  an  opposite  qual- 
ity, and  where  there  was  anything  actually  peccable 
in  the  character  of  a professor,  or  especially  a minister, 
the  spirituality  and  purity  of  his  mind  would  render 
it  more  intolerable  to  him  than  it  would  be  to  many 
men. 

With  too  little  discrimination  many  of  his  striking 
sayings  and  allusions  have  been  published.  If  I were 
required  to  add  to  them,  I should  not  repeat  many  of 
his  homespun,  familiar,  lowly,  and  very  simple  images 
and  illustrations ; but  only  try  to  distinguish  the  flow- 
ers he  gathered  off  the  bank  from  those  which  occa- 
sionally he  drew  from  the  ditch.  Yet  here  it  is  very 
probable  I should  be  too  fastidious  for  some,  and  ad- 
mit and  admire  too  much  for  others.  In  one  of  his 
sermons  he  was  speaking  of  the  value  of  the  Gospel 
from  its  relative  aim  and  influence.  “It  makes,”  says 
he,  “ husbands  better  husbands,  and  wives  better  wives ; 
parents  better  parents,  children  better  children  ; mas- 
ters better  masters,  and  servants  better  servants  ; in  a 
word,  I would  not  give  a farthing  for  that  man’s  relig- 
ion whose  cat  and  dog  were  not  the  better  for  it !” 
Every  one  could  not  have  uttered  this,  but  I received 
it  from  no  less  a person  than  Mr.  Wilberforce,  who 
heard  it  himself,  and  who  remarked  that,  while  prob- 
ably everything  else  he  said  that  evening  was  long 
ago  forgotten,  no  one  would  ever  forget  this. 

Preaching  at  one  of  our  Associations,  and  seeing 
several  ministers  present  who  were  belligerents,  he 
gave  an  arch  look  towards  them,  and  said,  “lam 
afraid  some  preachers  will  die  of  the  fat  rot.” 

Not  very  long  before  his  death,  meeting  an  acquaint- 


406  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  ( F CHARACTER. 


ance  who  was  nearly  as  aged  as  himself,  he  said,  “ If 
you  and  I don’t  march  off  soon,  our  friends  yonder” 
(looking  upwards)  “ will  think  we  have  lost  our  way.” 

Reading  in  my  pulpit  the  words  of  the  woman  at  the 
well,  “ the  Jews  have  no  dealings  with  the  Samaritans,” 
— looking  off,  as  if  he  saw  the  parties  themselves,  he 
exclaimed,  “ But  the  devil  has  had  dealings  enough 
with  both  of  you.” 

He  one  day  said,  “ When  I was  in  Scotland  I found 
many  parties  all  very  clever  and  zealous  in  defending 
their  own  tenets,  and  distinguishing  between  their 
Sibboleths  and  Shibboleths.  There  were  the  Lifters  and 
the  anti-Liffcers.  These  were  divided  by  the  action  of 
the  minister  in  the  sacramental  elements, — viz.,  whether, 
in  the  consecration  of  them  at  the  table,  he  should  lift 
them  up  or  not.  One  of  their  pastors  was  ordained  by 
imposition  of  hands : but  one  of  the  elders  could  not 
reach  his  hand  far  enough  to  impose  it  on  the  head  of 
the  candidate,  and  so  he  put  along  his  cane.  This,” 
says  he,  “ did  equally  well ; it  was  timber  to  timber.” 

I never  thought  Mr.  Hill  particularly  happy  in  the 
introduction  of  many  of  his  anecdotes.  As  far  as  wit, 
humor,  or  drollery  was  concerned,  he  invariably  suc- 
ceeded; but  sometimes  they  were  abruptly  brought  in, 
in  consequence  of  the  failure  of  subject-matter  to  go 
on  with ; and  Mr.  Hill’s  voice,  though  good  and  strong, 
was  not  versatile  and  pathetic,  so  as  to  make  the  cir- 
cumstance of  the  incident  to  “ touch  and  tell.”  Herein 
he  was  inferior  to  Whitfield.  Though  he  had  more 
stoutness,  and  firmness,  and  independence  of  mind 
than  Whitfield,  he  had  not  the  same  softness  and  sen- 
sibility ; while  Whitfield’s  voice  was  incomparable,  not 
only  distinct  and  loud,  but  abounding  with  every  kind 


REV.  ROWLAND  HILL,  A.M. 


m 


of  inflection,  and  perfectly  under  tlie  power  of  the 
owner  ; so  that  he  could  render  everything  he  express- 
ed, however  common  or  insignificant  in  itself,  striking 
and  affecting.  How  many  proofs  and  instances  of  this 
did  I receive  from  my  friend  and  tutor,  Mr.  Winter, 
who  related  them  from  his  own  observation  and  hear- 
ing ! I lament  I did  not  receive  more  of  them  from 
his  mouth.  At  this  moment  I remember  two  of  them, 
which,  as  specimens,  I will  exactly  relate. 

On  going  to  preach  at  Bristol  Tabernacle,  he  began 
his  series  of  sermons  on  the  eve  of  Bristol  fair.  His 
text  was  Isaiah,  lv.  1 : “Ho,  every  one  that  thirsteth, 
come  ye  to  the  waters,  and  he  that  hath  no  money; 
come  ye,  buy,  and  eat ; yea,  come,  buy  wine  and  milk 
without  money  and  without  price.”  The  congregation 
was  large.  Thus  he  began : — “My  dear  hearers,  I fear 
many  of  you  are  come  to  attend  Bristol  fair.  So  am  I. 
You  do  not  mean  to  show  your  goods  until  to  morrow; 
but  I shall  exhibit  mine  to-night.  You  are  afraid 
purchasers  will  not  come  up  to  your  prices ; but  I am 
afraid  my  buyers  will  not  come  down  to  mine;  for  mine 
(striking  his  hand  on  the  Bible)  are  ‘without  money 
and  without  price.’  ” 

Upon  the  death  of  his  wife,  he  preached  her  funeral 
sermon.  The  text  was,  “ And  we  know  that  all  things 
work  together  for  good  to  them  that  love  God,  to  them 
who  are  the  called  according  to  his  purpose.” — Romans, 
viii.  28.  In  noticing  her  character  he  mentioned  her 
fortitude,  and  suddenly  exclaimed,  “ Do  you  remember 
my  preaching  in  those  fields,  by  the  old  stump  of  the 
tree?  The  multitude  was  great,  and  many  were  dis- 
posed to  be  riotous.  At  first  I addressed  them  firmly ; • 
but  when  a desperate  gang  of  banditti  drew  near,  with 


408  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 

the  most  ferocious  looks  and  horrid  imprecations  and 
menaces,  my  courage  began  to  fail.  My  wife  was  then 
standing  behind  me,  as  I stood  on  the  table.  I think 
I hear  her  now.  She  pulled  my  gown  (he  then  put  his 
hand  behind  him,  and  touched  his  gown),  and,  looking 
up,  said  1 George,  play  the  man  for  your  God.’  My 
confidence  returned.  I again  spoke  to  the  multitude 
with  boldness  and  affection ; they  became  still ; and 
many  were  deeply  affected.” 

Mr.  Hill  sometimes  rendered  a word  of  rebuke  equal- 
ly strong  and  witty.  Thus,  when  a preacher  of  no  very 
good  reputation  was  in  the  vestry  of  a place  where  he 
was  going  to  preach,  and  seemed  uneasy  lest  his  servant 
should  not  arrive  in  time  with  his  cassock,  Mr.  Hill 
said,  “ Sir,  you  need  not  be  uneasy ; for  I can  preach 
without  my  cassock,  though  I cannot  preach  without 
my  character.” 

As  he  was  coming  out  of  a gentleman’s  house  in 
Piccadilly,  he  met  in  the  passage  a minister  with  a 
begging  case,  who,  though  popular  with  some,  had,  it 
was  suspected,  been  imposing  for  a good  while  on  the 
religious  public ; who  offered  him  his  hand,  but  Mr. 
Hill  drew  back,  and  looking  him  in  his  face,  said, 
“ Ah,  I thought  you  had  been  hanged  long  ago.” 

A forward  and  conceited  young  man  one  day  calling 
upon  him  at  my  house,  asked  him  if  he  had  heard 
that  he  was  going  to  change  his  sentiments?  “No, 
sir,”  said  Mr.  Hill,  “I  have  not ; but,  if  you  have  not 
fixed  the  time,,  I would  advise  you  to  do  it  as  near  the 
change  of  the  moon  as  possible.” 

A rather  talkative  woman  one  day  said  to  him,  “ I 
have  been  a good  deal  of  late  with  some  papists,  and 
they  have  sadly  tempted  me  to  change  my  religion.” 


REV.  ROWLAND  HILL,  A.\f. 


409 


“ Indeed,  ma’am,”  he  replied,  “I  was  not  aware  until 
now  you  had  any  religion  to  change.” 

I once  heard  him  repeat  the  Lord’s  Prayer,  and  wit- 
nessed the  great  effect  produced  when  he  had  said, 
“ Forgive  us  our  trespasses,”  by  making  a considerable 
pause  before  he  added,  “as  we  forgive  them  that  tres- 
pass against  us as  if  he  almost  feared  to  utter  it,  lest 
he  should  condemn  himself  and  others. 

I remember  what  an  impression  he  made  when 
preaching  for  me,  by  an  interjcctive  parenthesis ; for 
when,  in  reading  the  chapter,  1 Thessalonians,  v.,  he 
repeated  the  verse,  “ Abstain  from  all  appearance  of 
evil,”  he  lifted  his  eyes,  and  said  in  a very  solemn  voice, 
“ Oh,  the  infinite  delicacy  of  the  Gospel !” 

His  brother,  Sir  Richard,  once  told  me  of  an  early 
instance  of  his  adroitness,  remarking  that  he  was  the 
same  from  a lack  It  occurred  while  he  was  at  Eton 
College.  Even  then  he  was  under  deep  impression  of 
a religious  nature ; and  as  he  felt  the  importance  of 
divine  things  himself,  he  was  concerned  and  active  to 
do  good  to  others ; and  thus  lie  did  with  an  old  female 
servant  that  frequently  waited  upon  him.  She  one  day 
rather  reproved  him  for  his  zeal,  saying  that  persons 
should  not  be  righteous  over-much,  and  should  be 
careful  to  avoid  extremes  in  religion.  “ Some,”  she 
said,  “ were  too  cold,  and  some  were  too  hot.”  “ Then,” 
said  young  Rowland,  “ I suppose  you  think  that  we 
had  better  be  lukewarm?”  “ Yes,”  she  said,  “that 
was  the  proper  medium.”  He  then  took  up  his  Testa- 
ment, and  read  the  Saviour’s  address  to  the  Church  of 
Laodicea ; — “ I would  thou  wert  cold  or  hot.  So 
then  because  thou  art  lukewarm , and  neither  cold 
nor  hot,  I will  spue  thee  out  of  my  mouth at  which 

18 


410  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 


his  tepid  admonislier  seemed  a little  surprised  and 
aghast. 

He  was  the  intimate  friend  of  Dr.  Jenner,  who  in- 
troduced vaccination.  To  this  discovery  he  was  an 
admiring  and  practical  devotee.  I was  one  day  with 
him  when  one  of  the  company  was  speaking  rather 
disrespectfully  of  this  remedy,  and  said  there  was 
something  very  disagreeable  and  offensive  in  commu- 
nicating a disease  from  a filthy^  beast  into  a human 
being.  “A  filthy  beast,  sir!  why,  a cow  is  one  of  the 
most  agreeable  of  all  animals ; everything  about  her 
is  wholesome  and  useful ; we  get  odor  from  her  breath ; 
she  supplies  our  tables  with  meat,  and  butter,  and 
cream,  and  cheese;  and  I assure  you,  sir,  I would 
rather  eat  a cow  than  a Christian.” 

I know  that  once  at  Wotton  he  was  preaching  in  the 
afternoon,  (the  only  time  when  it  seemed  possible  to 
be  drowsy  under  him,)  he  saw  some  sleeping,  and 
paused,  saying,  “ I have  heard  that  the  miller  can 
sleep  while  the  mill  is  going,  but  if  it  stops  it  awakens 
him.  I ’ll  try  this  method and  so  sat  down,  and 
soon  saw  an  aroused  audience. 

I was  one  day  walking  with  him  through  Bath.  In 
the  market-place  we  met  an  eminent  clergyman,  whom 
he  much  respected,  but  with  whom  he  could  be  fa- 
miliar, having  been  at  college  with  him.  He  had  for 
some  weeks  been  in  the  city,  where,  as  to  his  not  hav- 
ing preached  in  any  of  the  churches  there  excited  no 
surprise ; but  Ml  Hill  thought  it  became  him  to  coun- 
tenance his  own  creed  wherever  he  was  by  his  prac- 
tice. He  therefore  began  instantly  : a Ah  ! Mr. — 

this  will  never  do.  You  know  the  value  of  the  Gos 
pel ; you  have  published,  not  only  in  favor  of  its  truth, 


KEY.  ROWLAND  HILL,  A.M. 


411 


but  of  its  all-importance.  You  have  contended  that 
God  only  gives  testimony  to  the  word  of  his  grace ; 
and  have  said  that  those  who  preach  any  other  doc- 
trine are  betrayers  and  destroyers  of  souls,  condemn- 
ing them  as  worse  than  Robespierre,  who  only  mur- 
dered men’s  bodies,  while  these  destroj^ed  their  souls.” 
The  divine  began  to  explain  and  defend.  “ Nay,” 
said  Mr.  Hill,  umy  dear  brother,  I may  take  you  upon 
j^our  own  ground,  and  argue  with  you  on  your  own 
principles  and  professions.  How  can  you,  with  your 
avowed  sentiments,  turn  your  back  upon  the  Gospel 
where  it  is  preached,  and  go  where  you  acknowledge 
it  is  not  preached,  owning,  too,  a great  difference  be- 
tween things  essential  and  not  essential  in*  religion ; 
and  that  our  preferences  in  subordinate  matters  should 
not  amount  to  exclusions.  What  is  the  chaff  to  the 
wheat  ? I contend  that  always,  and  wherever  we  are, 
we  ought  to  show  our  regard  to  the  truth  as  it  is  in 
Jesus ; and  that  this  cannot  be  done  by  indifferent 
and  indiscriminate  attendance.  Here  you  admonish 
people  to  abide  where  they  are  ; praying  and  waiting 
till  the  Gospel  comes  there,  without  any  promise  when 
it  will  come,  or  whether  it  will  come  at  all  into  their 
particular  church,  unless  in  the  latter-day  glory  ; while 
in  the  meantime  they  are  hearing  words  which  cause 
them  to  err,  and  are  in  danger  of  perishing  for  lack  of 
knowledge.  Can  you  believe  that  one  would  do  this 
who  determined  to  know  nothing  save  Jesus  Christ 
and  him  crucified ; and  suffered  the  loss  of  all  things 
for  the  excellency  of  the  knowledge  of  Christ  Jesus 
his  Lord?”  “ Dear  Rowland,”  said  his  friend,  “ I see  . 
you  are  Rowland  still.”  “Yes,”  said  his  reprover, 

“ and  I hope  I shall  never  change  or  skulk  even  to  the 


412  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 


end.  You  say  I go  too  far.  You  know  in  doctrine 
you  go  as  far  as  I go  ; but  I see  you  have  met  with 
Nicodemus ; and  the  fear  of  men  bringeth  a snare.” 

Mr. was  now  glad  to  turn  the  conversation, 

and  to  notice  the  grand  victory  of  Trafalgar,  which 
had  just  been  achieved.  uAhI”  said  Mr.  Hill,  “do 
you  not  admire  the  strain  of  piety  in  Collingwood’s 
despatches?  I declare  I wish  that  some  of  our  ad- 
mirals were!’  made  bishops,  though  I could  not  wish 
that  any  of  our  bishops  were  made  admirals — unless 
yellow  ones.” 

To  conclude  this  imperfect  sketch.  Let  us  hear  a 
voice,  saying,  “ What  God  hath  cleansed,  that  call  not 
thou  common  ;”  and  let  us  honor  them  whom  God 
honors,  however  they  may  differ  from  us.  He  will  do 
Ins  own  work  in  his  own  way;  and  let  him  do  what 
seemeth  him  good.  We  need  instruments  of  all  kinds, 
and  every  man  in  his  own  order.  Sharp-shooters 
may  do  execution,  as  well  as  the  rank*and-file  soldiers, 
and  belong  to  the  same  army,  though  their  movements 
are  detached,  and  they  seem  to  act  irregularly.  David 
essayed  to  go  in  Saul’s  armor,  and  could  not : but  was 
he  inefficient  with  his  sling  and  stones  ? 

Above  all,  let  us  glorify  God  in  him.  He  might 
well  have  said,  “By  the  grace  of  God  I am  what  I 
am  ; and  I labored  more  abundantly  than  they  all ; 
yet  not  I,  but  the  grace  of  God  which  was  with  me.” 
And  how  exceedingly  abundant  was  that  grace  towards 
him,  in  the  faith  and  love  which  are  in  Christ  Jesus ! 

Behold  the  strength  of  a principle-  appearing  in  his 
ceaseless  and  self-denying  exertions  and  sacrifices; 
bearing  up  the  intenseness  of  Iris  ardor,  and  allowing 
nothing  to  drive  or  draw  him  for  one  moment  aside. 


REV.  ROWLAND  IIILL,  A.M. 


413 


If  any  (for  none  can  accuse  him)  should  be  disposed 
to  pity  him  as  weak,  and  ridicule  him  as  fanatical,  a 
period  will  soon  rectify  their  judgment,  and  lead  them 
to  pass  sentence  on  themselves: — “We  fools  counted 
his  life  madness,  and  his  end  to  be  without  honor. 
Now  is  he  numbered  with  the  children  of  God,  and 
his  lot  is  with  the  saints !” 

“ They  that  be  wise  shall  shine  in  the  brightness 
of  the  firmament,  and  they  that  turn  many  to  right- 
eousness as  the  stars  forever  and  ever,”  and  in  that 
day  how  many  princes  and  heroes  and  philosophers 
will  envy  the  man  who,  through  good  report  and 
through  evil  report.,  followed  his  Lord  with  single 
purpose  of  heart,  and  then  hear  that  Saviour  saying, 
“Well  done,  good  and  faithful  servant,  enter  thou 
into  the  joy  of  thy  Lord.” 


THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


OF 

THE  HEY.  WILLIAM  JAY 

WITH 

REMINISCENCES  OF  SOME  DISTINGUISHED  CONTEMPORARIES, 
U'^ECTIONS  FROM  HIS  CORRESPONDENCE,  AND 
LITERARY  REMAINS. 

EDITED  BY 

GEORGE  REDFORD,  D.  D.,  LL.D , 

AND 

JOHN  ANGELL  JAMES. 

IN  TWO  VOLUMES, 

VOL.  II. 


N E W YORK: 

ROBERT  CARTER  & BROTHERS, 

No.  2 85  BROADWA  V. 


J 856. 


Entered,  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1854,  by 
ROBERT  CARTER  & BROTHERS, 

In  the  Clerk’s  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  Southern  District  of 
New  York 


STICK  EOT  YP  ED  BY 

THOMAS  B.  SMITH 

216  William  St.  N.  Y. 


PRINTED  MY 

E O.  JENKINS 

114  Nassau  St. 


CONTENTS  TO  VOL.  II 


PART  III. — Continued. 

REMINISCENCES  OF  DISTINGUISHED  CONTEMPORARIES. 


VI. 

PA.GR 

Rev.  Richard  Cecil,  M.A 1 

VII. 

Rev.  Samuel  Pearce,  A.M f 

VIII. 

Rev.  Robert  Hall,  A.M 13 

IX. 

Rev.  Joseph  Hughes,  A.M . . 24 

X. 

Rev.  John  Foster 34 

XI. 

Lady  Maxwell,  and  Rev.  John  Wesley 50 

XII. 

Mr.  Holmes  . 55 


1Y 


CONTENTS. 


Mr.  Welsh  . 

XIII. 

PAOR 

. 64 

XI Y. 

Mr.  Robert  Spear 

XY. 

Miss  Protheroe 

82 

XVI. 

Mrs.  Smith  . 

. 86 

Mr.  John  Poynder 

XVII. 

91 

XVIII. 

Rammohun  Roy  . 

94 

XIX. 

Rev.  Thomas  Tuppen  . 

XX 

Mr.  Yescombe 

109 

XXL 

Dr.  Cogan  . 

. 113 

XXII. 

Rev.  Benjamin  Davis,  D.D. 

. 120 

xxir 

Rev.  Thomas  Haweis,  M.D.  . 

. 125 

CONTENTS. 


y 


PART  IY. 

SELECTIONS  FROM  THE  CORRESPONDENCE  OF  THE 
REV.  W.  JAY. 

PACK 

Mr.  Jay  to  Miss  Davies . 135 

Rev.  Cornelius  Winter  to  Mr.  Jay 136 

Mr.  Jay  to  Mr.  Withers 138 

Mrs.  Jay 140 

the  same 141 

Mr.  Newall,  on  the  Death  of  Two  Children  . . 143 

his  daughter  Statira 144 

the  same 146 

the  same 153 

his  son  at  Wymondley  College 155 

the  same 157 

the  same 159 

Sir  J.  B.  Williams,  on  the  Sudden  Death  of  John  Lee, 

Esq 161 

Miss  Harman 163 

his  son  Edward 165 

Rammohun  Roy 167 

his  son  Edward 168 

Miss  Harman 170 

Lord  Barham  to  Mr.  Jay 171 

Mr.  Jay  to  Lord  Barham 172 

Lady  Barham  to  Mr.  Jay 178 

Mr.  Jay  to  the  Queen,  with  a copy  of  the  Morning  and  Evening 

Exercises,  presented  by  Lady  Barham 179 

Mr.  Jay  to  Miss  Head 180 

the  same 182 

Miss  Harman  185 

Rev.  T.  Grinfield  to  Mr.  Jay,  on  his  Jubilee  , . . .186 

Mr  Jay  to  Miss  Harman 188 

the  same 190 

Miss  Head 191 

Mr.  Rice  Hopkins 194 

the  same 195 


VI 


CONTENTS. 


Mr.  Jay  to  Lady  Ducie 196 

the  same  . v ......  . 198 

the  same 200 

Lord  Ducie  . . . 202 

Lady  Ducie 204 

the  same 205 

the  same , 208 

the  same 209 

Dr.  Bowie,  his  Physician 212 


PART  V. 

LITERARY  REMAINS. 

Lines  on  the  Death  of  his  daughter  Statira >11 

Lines  written  on  seeing  his  Portrait  by  Mr.  Etty,  designed  for  Mr. 

and  Mrs.  Bolton,  at  Liverpool 220 

Lines  supposed  to  be  spoken  by  Mrs.  Bolton,  on  the  receipt  of  her 
Mother’s  Likeness,  sent  her  by  Mr.  Ashton  . . . .221 

To  Miss  Browne,  on  her  presenting  the  Author  with  a pair  of 

Glasses 223 

To  Miss  Browne,  on  her  presenting  Mr.  Jay  with  several  Bands 
made  out  of  her  Grandfather’s  Archiepiscopal  Sleeves  . .225 

Lines,  with  the  present  of  a Bible,  written  and  presented  to  his 
very  dear  daughter,  Mrs.  Robert  Bolton,  the  morning  of  her 

Marriage 226 

To  Mrs.  Gill,  on  her  desiring  from  him  a Letter  of  his  own  Writ- 
ing, to  be  kept  for  his  sake  . 227 

Lines  on  his  Fifty-fifth  Birth-day 228v, 

Lines  written  on  visiting  his  Native  Village  . . .229 

Anecdote — Conversion  and  subsequent  History  of  Mrs.  Ulph  . 233 
The  Evangelical  Alliance — addressed  to  Mr.  Charles  Godwin  . 240 
Dr.  John  Owen  241 

Apostolical  Succession 242 

Wordsworth  . . . . . ...  . . 242 

Moral  and  Evangelical  Preaching 243 

In-dwelling  Sin  . 243 


* ■ 


‘l 


. 


. 


CONTENTS.  yii 

PAGE 

The  Relative  Misery  of  Sin  . 244 

Orton’s  “ Life  of  Doddridge”  .......  244 

Common  Sense . 244 

Faith 244 

Fishing  for  Compliments 244 

The  Sin  against  the  Holy  Ghost  245 

Types  and  Shadows  245 

The  Great  Intercessor 245 

On  Lord  Byron 245 

Sermon  I. — “ He  shall  choose  our  inheritance  for  us”  . . - 246 

Sermon  II. — Christ  as  a Leader,  an  Interpreter,  and  a never-failing 
Friend 9 65 


CONCLUDING  OBSERVATIONS. 

BY  THE  EDITORS. 

Mr.  Jay  as  a Preacher 285 

an  Author 313 


...  •• 


PART  III. — Continued. 


PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER, 

IN 


A SERIES  OF  REMINISCENCES 


BY 

WILLIAM  JAY. 


“ Clothed  in  sanctity  and  grace* 

How  sweet  it  is  to  see 
Those  who  love  thee  as  they  pass, 

Or  when  they  wait  on  thee.”— Cowpifti 

■'  Math  the  perfect  man.”— David. 


REV.  RICHARD  CECIL,  M.A. 


Mr.  Cecil  was  a very  popular  preacher  when  I 
went  to  London,  though  I always  thought  his  popu- 
larity was  not  equal  to  his  desert.  I greedily  seized 
every  opportunity  in  my  power  of  hearing  him,  and 
never  without  impression.  The  impression  was  not 
so  much  of  the  pathetic  as  of  the  serious  and  solemn. 
He  did  not  excel  so  much  in  the  soft  and  tender,  as  in 
the  striking  and  powerful. 

He  was  perfectly  free  from  all  affectation  of  oratory  ; 
but  everything  about  him  in  the  pulpit,  his  figure,  his 
looks,  his  hand  sometimes  laid  across  his  loins  from 
pain,  his  firm  and  decisive  enunciation — all  was  dig- 
nified and  impressive,  and  never  failed  of  commanding 
attention.  Conscious  of  the  divinity  of  his  mission, 
and  the  importance  of  his  message,  he  always  seemed 
to  feel  what  he  once  expressed,  when  with  a powerful 
voice  he  said,  u I must  be  heard 

For  the  sake  of  excitement  and  effect,  especially 
upon  the  mass  of  his  hearers,  he  was  sometimes,  after 
the  manner  of  the  Nonconformists,  with  whose  works 
his  education  made  him  familiar,  quaint  in  his  sen- 
tences, aH  sometimes  also  in  the  plan  and  division 
of  his  sermons.  Tndeed,  his  excellency  lay  not  so 
much  in  the  clear  and  orderly  arrangement  of  his  sub- 

1 


2 


PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 


ject,  as  in  the  fillings  up  and  exemplifications.  There 
was  also  nothing  very  consecutive  in  his  discourses ; 
no  one  train  of  thought  being  pursued  at  length,  or 
fully  argued  out;  and  this,  I remember,  Mr.  Wilber- 
force  rather  complained  of,  saying,  one  day,  after  he 
had  been  attending  him,  that  he  seemed  too  much  to 
follow  after  things  by  starts,  and  sometimes  failing  to 
overtake  them.  This  was  rather  severe,  especially  for 
him ; and  I could  not  but  think  that  the  senator  had 
been  hearing  rather  than  the  Christian ; and  that  for 
once,  if  possible,  the  talent  and  the  eloquence  to  which 
he  had  been  accustomed  made  him  forget  what  is  most 
profitable  to  a common  congregation. 

The  eloquence  of  the  senate,  the  bar,  and  the  schools 
will  never  be  the  effective  eloquence  of  the  pulpit. 
All  eloquence  there  which  does  not  arise  from  feeling, 
and  produce  it,  is  sounding  brass  and  tinkling  cymbal ; 
and  any  profound  argumentation,  or  long-continued 
illustration,  will  fail  in  keeping  up  the  attention,  or  in 
securing  the  remembrance,  in  ordinary  hearers.  “ The 
words  of  the  wise  are  as  goads  and  as  nails.”  What 
preponderates  must  be  weighty  ; what  pierces  must  be 
pointed  ; what  is  carried  away  must  be  portable  ; and 
all  cannot  equally  carry. 

Mr.  Cecil  had  always  a number  of  striking  remarks, 
reflections,  and  sentiments,  which  would  be  remem- 
bered from  their  own  impressiveness,  independently 
of  a more  lucid  or  connecting  arrangement.  He  seem- 
ed much  at  home  in  treating  historical  passages ; in 
representations  of  common  life ; in  brief  sketches  of 
character ; and  in  hitting  off,  with  a stroke,  a particu- 
lar feature,  so  distinctly  and  strongly,  that  there  was 
no  mistaking  the  individual  to  whom  it  belonged. 


REV.  RICHARD  CECIL,  M.A. 


3 


He  bacl  few  anecdotes,  but  these  alwaj^s  told,  and 
were  brief  and  pertinent,  and  always  offered  their  as- 
sistance, instead  of  being  introduced  for  their  own 
sakes.  But  he  abounded  peculiarly  with  Scripture 
facts,  which,  without  a formal  quotation,  he  aptly  in- 
terwove in  the  texture  of  his  discourse,  with  singular 
propriety  and  telling  effect.  If  a figure  would  go 
with  him  a mile,  he  did  not  compel  it  to  go  twain. 
He  never  evaporated  the  spirit  of  a metaphor,  in  nu- 
merous subtle  particles  of  allusion.  He  seldom  used 
an  entire  comparison  ; but  rather,  as  he  passed  along, 
by  a glance  snatched  from  it  a significant  circumstance 
which  helped  his  subject  without  drawing  off  attention 
to  itself.  Instead  of  glossing  a passage  of  Scripture  as 
he  repeated  it,  or  explaining  it  after  he  had  repeated  it, 
he  admirably  threw  out  the  meaning  and  force  of  the 
words  previously,  and  then  announced  them  as  a 
beautiful  and  powerful  illustration,  confirmation,  and 
clinching  of  the  argument  he  was  treating. 

Among  many  other  excellences  in  his  preaching  he 
was  always  brief.  I never  heard  him  surpass  forty 
minutes.  This  is  an  excellency  which  did  not  distin- 
guish our  forefathers  ; and  it  is  not,  I fear,  very  likely 
to  be  a characteristic  of  the  moderns,  especially  our 
younger  preachers,  who  show  in  their  long  harangues 
the  confidence  they  have  in  their  own  ability  and  ac- 
ceptance. 

The  late  Dr.  Bogue  is  reported  to  have  one  day  said 
to  some  of  his  students,  “ Do  you  suppose  that  people 
have  nothing  to  do  but  to  listen  to  your  emptiness  by 
the  hour  ?” — a rebuke  too  pettishly  given,  and  too  se- 
vere. But  there  is  propriety  in  Lamont’s  remark, 
“ There  is  no  excuse  for  a long  sermon  : if  it  be  good, 


4 


PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 


it  need  not  be  long,  and  if  it  be  bad,  it  ought  not  to  L>e 
long.”  Queen  Anne,  after  hearing  Dr.  South,  said, 
“You  have  given  us  an  excellent  sermon,  Dr.  South  : 
I wish  you  had  had  time  to  make  it  longer.”  “ Nay, 
please  your  majesty,”  said  he,  “I  wish  I had  had  time  to 
make  it  shorter.”  Whitfield  and  Wesley,  and  most  of 
the  early  Methodists,  were  short.  Why  do  not  many 
of  their  successors  follow  their  example  ? 

No  man  distinguished  more  in  his  mind,  and  in  his 
preaching,  between  the  essential  parts  of  Christianity 
and  the  subordinate  and  circumstantial,  than  Mr.  Cecil. 
With  what  a crushing  force  has  he  been  heard  to  re- 
peat the  language  of  Jeremiah,  “ He  that  hath  a dream 
let  him  tell  a dream ; and  he  that  hath  my  word  let 
him  speak  my  word  faithfully.  What  is  the  chaff  to 
the  wheat  ?”  With  him  “ neither  circumcision  avail 
ed  anything,  nor  uncircumcision,  but  a new  creature.” 
I believe  the  following  incident  has  been  published ; 
but  I was  in  London  when  it  occurred,  and  knew  it 
before  it  spread.  A female,  who  had  more  of  the  form 
of  godliness  than  of  the  power,  one  day  said  to  him, 
“ Sir,  have  you  heard  that  I am  going  to  turn  from 
the  Dissenters  to  the  Church  ?”  “ Madam,”  he  replied, 
“ you  are  turning  from  nothing  to  nothing.” 

Hearing  a person  censuring  a churchman  for  going 
to  hear  the  Gospel  in  a meeting  (the  only  place  in  the 
village  where  it  then  could  be  heard),  he  exclaimed, 
“ Did  ye  never  read  what  David  did  when  he  was  an 
hungered,  and  they  that  were  with  him ; how  he  en- 
tered into  the  house  of  God,  and  did  eat  the  shew- 
bread,  which  was  not  lawful  for  him  to  eat,  neither 
for  them  that  were  with  him,  but  only  for  the  priests  ?” 
He  had  his  own  fixed  views  and  convictions  (and 


REV.  RICHARD  CECIL,  M.A. 


5 


without  these  candor  is  only  indifference),  but  he  was 
moderate  enough  to  think  it  no  sin  to  attend  occasion- 
ally in  Argyle  Chapel ; and  one  day  calling  upon  me, 
he  asked  where  he  could  take  two  sittings  for  his 
daughters?  adding,  “You  know  I am  an  Episcopalian, 
and  wish  my  children  to  go  to  church,  that  is,  if  the 
one  thing  needful  be  heard  there.  But  they  must 
take  heed  what  they  hear,  as  well  as  how  they  hear. 
If  the  story  be  not  told  in  a cathedral,  they  must  fol- 
low it  into  a barn  ; for  they  must  hear  it,  and  hear  it 
yith  care.”  And  what  practical  proof  can  we  give  of 
our  belief  either  of  the  truth,  or  the  importance  of 
evangelical  principles,  if  it  be  nothing  to  us  whether 
we  hear  the  words  which  cause  us  to  err,  or  those  by 
which  we  may  be  saved  ? 

With  this  man  of  God  I had  some  acquaintance  in 
London,  but  he  frequently  came  to  Bath  for  some 
weeks  together  for  recreation  or  health,  and  then  I 
had  much  intercourse  with  him.  His  conversation 
was  equal  to  his  preaching.  It  was  singularly  orig- 
inal, vigorous,  pertinent,  instructive,  and  edifying ; 
and  none  of  it  could  easily  be  forgotten.  In  the  pleas- 
ure of  the  companion  you  felt  also  the  presence  of  an 
oracle. 

I remember  his  admonishing  me  against  having  too 
great  a plenitude  of  matter  in  a sermon — an  admoni- 
tion which,  I fear,  I have  not  sufficiently  followed. 

He  also  advised  me,  as  I was  acceptable,  and  found 
people  much  disposed  to  hear,  to  beware  of  checking 
it  by  disappointment  in  frequently  putting  up  others 
to  preach.  But  how  is  this  in  many  cases  to  be  avoid- 
ed? Can  a minister  slight  his  brethren  when  they 
come  in  his  way  ? u But  they  may  decline  his  invita- 


0 


PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OP  CHARACTER. 


tion and  this  would  he  often  wise  even  for  them- 
selves ; for  when  people  hear  under  a baulked  expect- 
ation, they  seldom  hear  with  pleasure  or  profit. 

“ Be,”  said  he,  11  never  to  be  had.”  Many  other  hints 
I received  from  his  rich  mind  and  acute  and  judicious 
observation,  by  which  I ought  to  have  profited  more. 
I thank  God  that  I ever  heard  the  preacher,  or  was  in 
company  with  the  man. 

Who  can  be  ignorant  of  his  “ Remains”  ? Is  there 
a work  of  the  same  size  that  abounds  with  such  riches 
of  understanding  and  wisdom,  and  genius  and  truth  ? 
By  what  a multitude  of  inimitable  passages  has  Mr. 
Poynder  enriched  his  three  volumes  of  “ Literary  Ex- 
tracts !”  How  much  of  his  excellency  has  his  daugh- 
ter secured  and  made  known  in  her  Memoirs  of  Mrs. 
Hawkes  1 


REV.  SAMUEL  PEARCE,  A.M. 


I had  not  a great  deal  of  intimacy  with  Mr.  Pearce, 
but  I knew  him  and  heard  him  sufficiently  to  appre- 
ciate him,  and  to  make  me  thankful  that  I had  not  to 
depend  on  report  for  his  character  or  preaching.  It 
may  seem  saying  much,  but  I speak  the  words  of  truth 
and  soberness, — when  I have  endeavored  to  form  an 
image  of  our  Lord  as  a preacher,  Pearce  has  oftener 
presented  himself  to  my  mind  than  any  other  I have 
been  acquainted  with : not,  however,  as  he  began  his 
ministry.  Then  he  was  too  rapid,  and  had  a kind  of 
tiptoe  motion  in  the  pulpit ; but  after  awhile,  when  his 
delivery  was  distinguished  by  mildness  and  tender- 
ness, and  a peculiar  unction  derived  not  only  from  his 
matter  but  his  mind.  I cannot  accurately  convey  the 
appearance  and  impression  he  made,  yet  I can  see  the 
one,  and  feel  the  other,  even  at  this  great  distance  of 
time. 

If,  after  days  of  drought,  in  a summer’s  evening, 
you  have  viewed  from  your  window  the  rain  from 
heaven,  not  falling  in  a pouring  torrent,  but  in  a kind 
of  noiseless  distillation,  every  drop  soaking  in,  and 
sure  to  be  useful,  and  you  thinking  of  “the  smell  of  a 
field  which  the  Lord  hath  blessed” — that  emblem  would 
aid  you  a little  in  conceiving  of  the  mode  and  effect 


8 


PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER, 


of  his  address.  He  was  a man  of  a most  affectionate 
disposition  and  candid  temper,  having  much  of  the 
meekness  of  wisdom  and  the  wisdom  of  meekness.  He 
was  the  first  Baptist  minister  I ever  heard  use  the 
Lord’s  prayer,  which  he  did  as  he  prayed  before  my 
sermon,  when  I preached  at  Battersea  for  Mr.  Hughes. 
There,  too,  I had  my  last  interview  with  him.  Mr. 

B e had  sent  his  carriage  to  town  for  two  others 

and  ourselves,  and  it  was  to  take  us  back  the  next 
morning;  but  preferring  to  be  by  ourselves  we  pri- 
vately took  boat,  and  returned  by  water.  In  our  con- 
versation I well  remember  asking  him  what  views  of 
heaven  he  found  the  most  attractive  and  affecting  ? 
He  replied,  “ These  have  varied,  (perhaps  owing  to 
some  change  in  my  condition  or  experience,)  at  differ- 
ent times ; but  for  a good  while  past,  I think  my  most 
delightful  view  of  heaven  has  been  derived  from  it  as  a 
place  and  state  of  blessed  and  endeared  society,  with 
Jesus  at  the  Head.  Hence  I have  frequently  touched 
upon  it  in  my  sermons,  and  have  more  than  once 
preached  from  such  texts  as  these : — 1 1 beheld  a great 
multitude,’  &c.,  and  1 by  our  gathering  together  unto 
him.’  ‘He  will  present  us  together  with  you,’  &c.” 
Thus  we  reached  the  stairs  of  Blackfriars  Bridge,  and 
parted  to  meet  no  more  till  adieux  and  farewells  are  a 
sound  unknown.  But  what  a savor  does  communion 
with  such  a man  leave  upon  the  spirit!  And  how 
blamable  are  we  in  not  turning  our  social  moments  to 
more  account!  for  we  never  know  but  our  present  in- 
tercourse may  be  our  final . 

What  a noble  and  deserved  Memorial  of  him  did 
Fuller  publish,  and  what  a beautiful  motto  did  he  prefix 
to  the  work! — “O  Jonathan,  thou  wast  slain  in  thy 


REV.  SAMUEL  PEARCE,  A.M. 


9 


high  places!”  Who  was  not,  therefore,  mortified  to 
find,  in  a new  edition  by  his  son,  this  exquisite  motto 
exchanged  for  a good,  but  common-place  passage  of 
Scripture?  Fuller,  all  polemic  as  he  was, had  no  little 
genius  and  sensibility  ; and  sometimes  he  had  express- 
ions which  verify  Shakspeare’s  remark, — 


One  stroke  of  Nature  makes  the  world  our  kin !” 


N.  B.  The  son  promised,  in  case  of  a new  edition 
of  the  Life,  to  replace  the  beautiful  motto. 

Pearce  seemed  beatified  before  his  time.  How 
young  he  died  ! and  with  what  prospects  of  usefulness 
before  him ! and  with  what  qualifications  to  serve  his 
generation!  What  can  we  say  to  these  things  ? No- 
thing. “ Be  still,  and  know  that  I am  God.” 

But  there  is  something  peculiarly  mysterious  and  af- 
fecting in  the  removal  of  such  men,  and  in  the  midst 
of  these  days  especially, 

1st.  When  contrasted  with  the  continuance  to  long 
life  of  many  of  the  worthless  and  injurious.  And, 

2dly.  When  viewed  in  connection  with  the  disposi- 
tion and  influence  to  do  good,  and  the  numberless 
calls  for  their  exertion.  Alas  for  this  dark  world  of 
ours ! We  have  had  a few  burning  and  shining  lights, 
and  can  we  see  the  most  luminous  among  them  extin- 
guished without  concern  ? We  want  all  their  talents, 
and  all  their  zeal ; and  shall  they  perish  and  no  man 
lay  it  to  heart?  or  pray,  “ Help,  Lord,  for  the  godly 
man  ceaseth,  for  the  faithful  fail  from  among  the  chil- 
dren of  men  ” ? 

When  the  Reminiscent  informed  Dr.  Davies  of  the 
death  of  Dr.  Williams  of  Rotherham,  he  burst  into 

1* 


10  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 

tears,  and  said,  “ I am  almost  ashamed  to  be  alive, 
when  so  many  great  and  good  men  die.” 

The  hoary  head  is  a “ crown  of  glory,”  if  it  be 
found  in  the  “ way  of  righteousness  and  Job  speaks 
of  it  as  a privilege;  u Thou  slialt  come  to  thy  grave 
in  a full  age,  like  as  a shock  of  corn  cometh  in,  in  his 
season.”  Be  it  so,  and  let  all  whose  days  are  length- 
ened be  concerned  to  u bring  forth  fruit  in  old  age.” 
Yet,  is  protracted  life  always  the  mark  of  Divine  ap- 
probation and  distinction  ? May  not  the  produce  re- 
main longer  on  the  tree  because  of  its  slow,  ripening? 
May  not  persons  go  late  to  rest,  because  the  business 
of  the  day  is  not  yet  discharged?  Do  not  some  live 
because  they  are  not  fit  to  die  ? 

Of  one  thing  we  may  be  assured,  that,  whenever  we 
are  summoned,  we  shall  not  be  detained  for  want  of 
means  of  removal. 

“ Dangers  stand  thick  through  all  the  ground 
To  push,  us  to  the  tomb ; 

And  fierce  diseases  wait  around, 

To  hurry  mortals  home.” 

Though  I was  not  a personal  witness  of  the  follow- 
ing occurrence,  I cannot  deny  myself  the  pleasure  of 
recording  it,  from  the  testimony  of  one  who  was.  Mr. 
Pearce  was  preaching  on  a public  occasion ; the  ser- 
mon was  excelled  and  well  arranged;  hut  after  he 
had  appeared  naturally  to  have  ended  it,  he  broke  forth 
afresh  ; and  what  was  added,  though  excellent,  seemed 
not  to  grow  out  of  the  particular  subject  of  the  dis- 
course. 

When  it  was  over,  Mr.  Fuller,  who  had  heard  it, 
said,  “ Mr.  Pearce,  will  you  allow  me  to  ask  a ques- 


REV.  SAMUEL  PEARCE,  A.M. 


11 


tion?  I much,  liked  and  admired  jour  sermon,  but 
did  you  make  intentionally  any  alteration  of  or  ad- 
dition to  it,  in  the  close?  because,  valuable  as  it  was, 
it  seemed  not  of  a piece  with  the  former  parts.”  After 
a pause,  Mr.  Pearce  said,  “Well,  if  I must  answer, 
the  case  was  this  : — When  I was  uttering  the  last  two 
or  three  sentences,  I saw  running  up  to  the  crowded 
place  a poor  man,  wiping  his  face  and  head,  and  eager 
to  hear.  I thought  this  poor  creature  had  come  from 
a distance,  and  it  would  be  cruel  to  let  him  go  away 
without  hearing  a word  of  the  Saviour;  and  so  my 
pride  yielded  to  my  pity,  and  I tried  to  be  useful,  by 
adding  a few  things,  regardless  of  connection  or  order.” 
And  what  said — not  fastidious  critics — but  lovers  of 
souls,  and  angles,  and  God,  the  Judge  of  all? 


In  confirmation  of  Mr.  Jay’s  exalted  judgment  of 
this  eminent  minister  and  Christian,  we  could  add 
something  from  our  own  recollection,  but  prefer  the 
insertion  of  a few  words  from  the  pen  of  the  Rev.  W. 
Ward,  missionary  to  India,  and  a brief  description  of 
Pearce’s  character  by  the  Rev.  Andrew  Fuller. 

Mr.  Ward  says,  in  a letter  to  a friend,  dated  Janu- 
ary 5,  1799,  “I  am  happy  in  the  company  of  dear 
brother  Pearce.  I have  seen  more  of  God  in  him  than 
in  any  other  person  I ever  knew.  O how  happy 
should  I be  to  live  and  die  with  him ! When  well, 
he  preaches  three  times  on  a Lord’s  day,  and  two  or 
thre  times  in  a week  besides.  He  instructs  the  young 
people  in  the  principles  of  religion,  natural  philosophy, 
astronomy,  &c.  They  have  a Benevolent  Society,  from 
he  funds  of  which  they  distribute  £40  or  £50  a-year 


12  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 

to  the  poor  of  the  congregation.  They  have  a Sick 
Society  for  visiting  the  afflicted  in  general ; a Book 
Society  at  chapel ; a Lord’s-day  School,  at  which  be- 
twixt two  and  three  hundred  children  are  instructed. 
Add  to  this,  missionary  business,  visiting  the  people, 
an  extensive  correspondence,  two  volumes  of  mission 
history  preparing  for  the  press,  &c.  ; and  then  you  will 
see  something  of  the  soul  of  Pearce.  He  is  everywhere 
venerated,  though  but  a young  man  ; and  all  the  kind, 
tender,  gentle  affections  make  him  as  a little  child  at 
the  feet  of  the  Saviour.” 

Mr.  Fuller  says,  u There  have  been  few  men  in  whom 
has  been  united  a greater  portion  of  the  contemplative 
and  the  active  ; holy  zeal,  and  genuine  candor ; spirit- 
uality and  rationality  ; talents  that  attracted  almost 
universal  applause,  and  the  most  unaffected  modesty; 
faithfulness  in  bearing  testimony  against  evil,  with  the 
tenderest  compassion  to  the  soul  of  the  evil-doer;  for- 
titude that  would  encounter  any  difficulty  in  the  way 
of  duty,  without  anything  boisterous,  noisy,  or  over- 
bearing ; deep  seriousness,  with  habitual  cheerfulness, 
and  a constant  aim  to  promote  the  highest  degree  of 
piety  in  himself  and  others,  with’  a readiness  to  hope 
the  best  of  the  lowest ; not  breaking  the  bruised  reed, 
nor  quenching  the  smoking  flax.”*  Mr.  Pearce  died 
October  10,  1799,  at  the  early  age  of  thirty-four,  uni- 
versally admired,  beloved,  and  lamented. 


Memoirs  of  Pearce  by  Fuller,  pp.  208  and  245. 


REV.  ROBERT  HALL,  A.  M. 


With  this  very  eminent  man  I became  acquainted 
when,  before  my  settlement  in  Bath,  I was  preaching 
for  Lady  Maxwell,  at  Hope  Chapel,  at  the  Hotwells. 
Being  so  near  Bristol,  I had  opportunities  of  hearing 
him,  and  also  of  visiting  him  in  his  own  house,  and 
meeting  him  in  various  companies.  He  was  then  co- 
pastor with  Dr.  Evans,  of  the  Baptist  church  in  Broad- 
mead,  and  co-tutor  with  him  in  the  academy.  He  had 
been  for  some  time  before  noticed,  but  he  was  then  ex- 
citing peculiar  attention,  and  rising  into  great  fame. 

In  speaking  of  him  as  a preacher,  I have  one  ad- 
vantage which  Mr.  Foster  had  not ; viz.,  an  early,  as 
well  as  a late,  acquaintance  with  him ; so  that  I can 
view  him  comparatively  in  different  periods  of  his  his- 
tory. 

His  preaching,  when  I first  knew  him,  was  certainly 
intellectually  greater  and  more  splendid  than  it  was 
for  many  years  before  his  death.  This  was  the  case 
with  sermons  I well  remember,  from  these  texts, — 
“ Ye  err,  not  knowing  the  Scriptures  nor  the  power 
of  God “ The  wrath  of  man  shall  praise  thee,  O 
Lord — “ The  spirit  of  life  in  Christ  Jesus  hath  made 
me  free  from  the  law  of  sin  and  death;” — “ The  inherit- 
ance of  the  saints  in  light,”  &c.  These  sermons,  con- 


14  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 

sidered  only  as  the  productions  of  genius,  rose  above 
any  I ever  heard  from  him  years  afterwards.  This, 
however,  was  not  the  effect  of  any  declension  of 
ability  ; and,  therefore,  he  still  occasionally  brought 
forth  a discourse  far  above  the  level  of  his  usual  per- 
formances, as  if  to  show  he  had  not  become  unequal 
to  his  former  doings  ; but  from  mere  pious  considera- 
tions, and  a growing  wish  to  accommodate  himself  to 
the  common  apprehension,  and  to  general  usefulness. 
Another  reason,  too,  had  some  influence;  viz., — the 
increased  number  of  his  sermons  after  he  became  a 
sole  pastor,  which  allowed  not  so  much  time  to  elab 
orate  and  polish. 

Mr.  Hall  sometimes  expressed  himself  as  if  he  be 
lieved  his  real  conversion  was  subsequent  to  his  first 
awful  visitation  (insanity).  We  do  not  admit  this; 
but  it  is  well  known  that  he  became  more  and  more 
spiritual  and  evangelical;  and  that  at  first,  while  he 
drew  the  admiration  of  all,  he  awakened  the  fears  of 
some.  Nor  need  we  wonder  at  this,  when  we  take 
into  the  account  the  occasional  (though  not  criminal) 
sportivenesses  and  levities  he  betrayed ; his  freedoms 
in  conversation,  when,  for  the  sake  of  a contest,  in 
which  he  was  always  pretty  sure  of  victory,  he  de- 
fended things  which  he  did  not  believe  ; and  that,  for 
awhile,  he  avowed  materialism,  and  denied  the  common 
notion  of  the  Trinity,  by  contending  for  a Duality  of 
persons  in  the  Divine  Essence.  With  regard  to  the 
latter,  the  scheme  had  all  the  difficulties  supposed  to 
attach- to  Trinitarianism,  without  some  of  its  scriptural 
supports.  Hence,  many  have  questioned  whether  he 
was  in  earnest  in  his  belief  of  so  strange  a doctrine ; 
but  I have  heard  him  avow  it  with  firmness ; and  I 


REV.  ROBERT  HALL,  A.M. 


15 


remember  spending  an  evening  with  him  in  Bath,  in  a 
company  that  included  a Sabellian,  two  Trinitarians, 
and  himself  as  a Dualist;  and  when  the  Reminiscent, 
afraid  to  enter  into  the  metaphysical  part  of  the  dis- 
cussion, ventured  to  mention  the  baptismal  form  of 
words  as  a difficulty,  and  to  ask  whether  it  was  not 
very  strange  that  “in  the  name  of  the  Father  and  of 
the  Son,”  should  intend  personality,  and  “ in  the  name 
of  the  Holy  Ghost”  only  a mere  power  or  influence  ; 
and,  also,  whether  it  was  not  strange  to  baptize  any 
one  “ in  the  name”  of  an  abstraction,  he  acknowledged 
that  it  presented  a difficulty,  but  incautiously  said,  he 
did  “ not  think  it  right  to  hang  a Divine  person  on  one 
text.”  This  was  obviously  improper  and  unbecoming, 
and  he  ingenuously  acknowledged  it,  as  soon  as  it  was 
noticed  by  one  of  the  company ; and  nothing,  in  his 
after-years,  was  further  from  his  disposition  than  to 
treat  anything  sacred  lightly ; though  it  must  have 
been  always  diflicult  for  him  to  refrain  from  jeu  cV esprit 
on  many  subjects,  with  his  amazing  force  and  quick- 
ness of  imagination. 

Some  individuals  (for  there  was  no  party)  complain- 
ed and  frequently  absented  themselves  when  Mr.  Hail 
preached,  and  there  was  considerable  probability  that 
the  number  would  increase.  I speak  from  personal 
knowledge  at  the  time,  and  as  one  who,  standing  out 
of  the  scene,  could  observe  and  judge  with  less  bias 
than  those  who  were  thus  drawn  into  an  unpleasant 
dispute  and  division.  In  the  painful  breach  that  took 
place  between  Mr.  Hall  and  Dr.  Evans,  I must  think 
that  Dr.  Evans  was  perfectly  blameless  of  the  motive 
which  some  of  Mr.  Hall’s  friends  were  led,  by  some 
circumstances,  to  impute  to  him.  I am  fully  persuad- 


10  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 

ed  that  nothing  could  be  further  from  the  spirit  of  Dr, 
Evans  than  an  uneasiness  at  the  growing  fame  of  his 
associate.  He  loved  and  esteemed  him  almost  to  idol- 
atry. I happened  to  be  in  Bristol  for  a Sabbath  but  a 
little  while  before  the  breach.  I attended  Dr.  Evans 
in  the  morning  ; preached  myself  in  the  afternoon ; 
and  heard  Mr.  Hall  in  the  evening.  As  we  were  go- 
ing to  the  evening  service,  Dr.  Evans  leaned  upon  my 
arm,  and  all  his  conversation  was  of  the  wonderful 
man  we  Were  going  to  hear ; and  it  wras  all  full  of 
what  some  would  have  deemed  excessive  honor  and 
praise.  “His  eloquence,”  said  he,  “is  unequalled,  and 
his  powers  of  mind  seem  bordering  on  infinite.  If 
some  are  not  so  satisfied  with  regard  to  his  piety,  I have 
had  better  opportunities  of  knowing  him,  and  who- 
ever shall  live  long  enough  will  see  the  excellency  of 
his  character.  I find  him  distinguished,  not  only  by 
his  talents,  but  by  his  grace  also.”  But,  on  the  other 
nand,  as  from  this  motive,  Dr.  Evans  did  not  hail  Mr 
Hall’s  invitation,  (and  never  did  use  means  to  procure 
it,  as  some  have  surmised,)  I believe  he  had  no  objec- 
tion to  Mr.  Hall’s  removal  on  another  ground , viz.,  the 
danger  of  a schism,  owing  to  some  respectable  persons 
who  were  suspicious  of  his  orthodoxy,  occasioned  by 
appearances  likely  to  operate  on  some  minds.  A rent 
in,  or  even  a considerable  secession  from,  such  a re- 
spectable and  kindly  mother  church,  was  to  be  ear- 
nestly deprecated ; but  the  evil  would  be  prevented 
by  Mr.  Hall’s  translation  to  another  sphere;  and  what 
seemed  so  suitable  as  Cambridge  for  the  exertion  and 
display  of  his  mighty  mind  ? 

There  is  little  doubt  but  Mr.  Hall,  in  process  of  time, 
saw  this.  He  spake  cordially  of  Dr.  Evans  before  his 


REV.  ROBERT  HALL,  A.M 


IT 


death,  and  he  has  now  joined  him  in  a world  where 
mistakes  and  infirmities  are  known  no  more.  Yet  we 
cannot  help  remarking  with  lamentation,  what  trifling 
causes  give  rise  to  surmisings,  and  strifes,  and  discords, 
even  among  good  men,  which  a little  seasonable  ex- 
planation would  hinder  or  heal.  But  there  is  nothing 
new  under  the  sun.  Paul  and  Barnabas  contended, 
and  parted  for  a season  ; but  this  was  overruled  for 
good,  and  caused  the  Gospel  to  ^e  spread  in  several 
currents,  which  would  otherwise  have  been  confined  to 
one  ; while  it  served  to  prove  the  excellency  of  their 
principles  in  their  eventual  reconciliation  and  har- 
mony. But  how  ought  we  to  rejoice  and  praise  God 
that  a man  of  his  extraordinary  ability  and  influence 
so  soon  had  his  u heart  established  with  grace  fully 
preached  the  peculiar  doctrines  of  the  Gospel ; and 
through  the  whole  of  his  after  life  acknowledged  and 
defended  their  importance , as  well  as  their  truth . His 
path  was  like  the  shining  light,  which,  though  it  may 
be  a little  hazy  in  the  dawn,  yet  shineth  more  and 
more  unto  the  perfect  day,  and  sets  in  cloudless  glory. 

It  is  needless  to  dwell  on  Mr.  Hall  as  u the  eloquent 
orator.”  But  in  his  preaching,  there  was  not  only  elo- 
quence which  charmed  numbers  who  sought  for  no- 
thing else,  but  the  fervor  of  the  man  of  God.  It  was 
impossible  to  hear  him  and  not  be  impressed  with  his 
earnestness,  and  concern  to  do  good,  rather  than  to  be 
admired ; and  the  entire  forgetfulness  of  himself  in 
his  subject. 

His  powers  of  conversation  were  equal  to  those  of 
his  preaching.  Some  have  thought  they  even  sur- 
passed them.  I remember  Mr.  Foster,  when  he  had 
been  introduced  to  Mr.  Hall,  remarking  that,  after  be- 


18  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 

ing  in  his  company,  3^011  might  be  comparatively  disap- 
pointed in  hearing  him  preach  ; for,  after  hearing  him 
speak  off-hand  upon  any  subject  with  such  ease,  and 
force,  and  purity,  and  precision,  and  exquisiteness,  you 
might  be  naturally  led  to  expect  something  propor- 
tionally greater  after  much  study  and  preparation. 

Some  men’s  minds  seem  to  resemble  a reservoir, 
large  and  deep  ; yet,  having  been  filled,  capable  of  be- 
ing emptied.  But  Mr.  Hall’s  mind  alwa37s  intimated 
a mighty  spring  ; not  made,  but  created  ; always  full, 
yet  pouring  forth  streams  of  clear  and  living  water. 
There  was  not  only  a constant  plenty,  but  a constant 
freshness  of  communication.  Who  ever  heard  him 
repeat  any  image,  or  maxim,  or  saying  of  his  own  ? 
Perhaps  the  following  is  not  an  exception  : — A minis- 
ter has  stated  in  print  that,  in  a conversation  with  him 
not  a great  while  before  his  death,  he  called  Dr.  Owen 
a a continent  of  mud.”  I am  sure  I heard  this  from 
him  more  than  thirty  years  before,  and  I had  often  re- 
peated it.  Might  not  the  report  of  an  old  sarcasm 
have  been  taken  for  a fresh  one  ? And  what  was  re- 
lated by  another  be  mistaken  for  what  was  so  unlikely 
to  be  repeated  by  himself? 

As  to  the  reflection  itself,  it  alwajrs  surprised  me. 
I think  he  could  only  have  read  some  of  the  doctor’s 
least  valuable  works,  and  in  an  unfavorable  mood.  A 
voluminous  writer  he  was,  but  surely  he  was  anything 
but  a dull  one ; and  even  in  the  presence  of  so  great 
an  authority,  I must  judge  for  myself,  and  rather  join 
with  Newton  and  Cecil,  who  pronounced  him  “ the 
prince  of  divines.”  How  searching  and  quickening 
are  some  of  his  treatises ! what  specimens  also  of  fine 
reasoning  have  we  in  them ! how  much  does  he  carry 


REV.  ROBERT  HALL,  A.M. 


19 


us  always  with  him ! and  how  little  are  we  able  to 
question  his  conclusions  as  we  peruse  them  ! We  say 
not  this  of  all  his  numerous  publications,  but  we  could 
specify  many  of  his  works,  which,  for  their  practical 
bearing,  and  experimentality,  and  evangelical  senti- 
ment, and  the  savor  they  diffuse  of  the  Redeemer’s 
knowledge,  we  are  ready  to  say  are  incomparable ; 
and  we  wish  many  of  our  young  divines  were  more 
familiar  with  them.  I have  a little  work  of  his,  I be- 
lieve very  little  known,  (of  which  I have  never  seen 
any  other  copy,)  u Evidences  of  the  Faith  of  God’s 
Elect.”  It  was  written  for  the  encouragement  and 
comfort  of  his  wife  under  her  doubts  and  fears,  and 
was  given  me  many  years  ago  by  Mr.  Wilberforce, 
who  much  commended  it ; only  wishing,  for  the  sake 
of  some  readers,  that  it  had  been  differently  entitled. 
So  I remember  he  did  also  with  regard  to  Fuller’s  un- 
answerable publication,  u The  Calvinistical  and  Socin- 
ian  Systems  Compared,”  remarking,  that  if  the  word 
11  evangelical”  or  u orthodox”  had  been  used  instead 
of  “ Calvinistical,”  many  would  have  read  that  won- 
derful performance  whose  narrow  and  prejudiced  minds 
had  been  revolted  by  a term  unnecessarily  adopted. 

Mr.  Hall,  like  Dr.  Johnson,  professed  to  believe  in 
preternatural  appearances  ; and  certainly,  from  his 
manner  when  speaking  of  such  subjects,  his  credence 
seemed  to  be  sincere. 

The  first  evening  I ever  spent  with  him  was  at  the 

house  of  Mr.  W y,  near  the  Bristol  Bridge.  Of 

course,  he  was  the  lion  of  the  company.  The  party 
broke  up  late,  and  the  latter  part  of  the  conversation 
turned  upon  apparitions.  He  defended  his  belief,  not 
only  in  the  possibility,  but  in  the  actuality,  of  these 


20  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 


appearances,  with  much  ingenuity  and  ability,  and 
seemed  to  convince  himself,  if  not  others ; and  when 
we  were  to  separate,  he  refused  to  go  home  at  that 
midnight  hour  unless  some  of  us  accompanied  him. 
His  arguing  and  fear  certainly  seemed  more  than  oddity 
or  affectation. 

Mr.  Hall  was  fond  of  referring  to  Satanic  power. 
In  his  sermon  on  this  subject,  taken  imperfectly  in 
short-hand,  finding  a difficulty  in  his  view  of  such 
agency,  as  immediate,  personal,  and  individual,  with- 
out admitting  omniscience  and  omnipresence,  he  seems 
to  solve  it  by  pleading  for  an  infinite  number  of 
agents.  Is  not  this  strange  ? 

It  is  remarkable  how  he  noticed  little  incidents  and 
circumstances  which  seemed  likely  to  escape  the  ob- 
servation of  so  great  a mind,  and  what  proof  he  gave 
of  it  in  adverting  to  them  long  after.  How  many  in- 
stances of  this  have  I witnessed ! No  one  could  ex- 
press a compliment  or  a commendation  more  tersely 
and  perfectly.  I remember  his  saying  of  Dr.  Eyland, 
“ Sir,  I would  as  soon  take  Dr.  Eyland’s  word  as  Ga- 
briel’s oath.”  At  another  time  he  said,  “ Sir,  he’ s 
piety  itself ; and  if  there  was  not  room  for  him  in 
heaven,  God  would  turn  out  an  archangel  to  make 
room.”  I one  day  asked  his  opinion  of  a female  who 
attended  his  ministry  at  Leicester.  “ Sir,”  said  he, 
“ she  has  the  manners  of  a court,  and  the  piety  of  a 
convent.” 

He  was  at  the  tabernacle  the  first  time  I ever  preach- 
ed in  Bristol,  and  when  I was  little  more  than  seven- 
teen. When  I came  down  from  the  pulpit,  as  I pass- 
ed him,  he  said,  “ Sir,  I liked  your  sermon  much  bet- 
ter than  your  quotations.”  I never  knew  him  severe 


REV.  ROBERT  HALL,  A M. 


21 


upon  a preacher,  however  moderate  his  abilities,  if, 
free  from  affectation,  he  spoke  with  simplicity,  nor 
tried  to  rise  above  his  level.  But,  as  to  others,  no- 
thing could  be  occasionally  more  witty  and  crushing 
than  his  remarks.  One  evening,  in  a rather  crowded 
place,  (I  was  sitting  by  him,)  a minister  was  preaching 
very  finely  and  flourishingly  to  little  purpose,  from  the 
“ white  horse,”  and  the  “red  horse,”  and  the  “black 
horse,”  and  the  “pale  horse,”  in  the  Revelation.  He 
sat  very  impatiently,  and  when  the  sermon  closed  he 
pushed  out  towards  the  door,  saying,  “ Let  me  out  of 
this  horse-fair.” 

One  day,  when  he  had  heard  another  of  those  self- 
admiring,  pompous  nothings,  and  was  eagerly  asked 
by  a lady  how  he  liked  his  sermon,  he  answered, 
“ Ma’am,  I always  thought  he  was  predestinated  to  be  a 
fool ; and  he  has  now  made  his  calling  and  election  sure.” 

I was  once  in  the  library  at  the  academy,  conversing 
with  one  of  the  students,  who  was  speaking  of  his  ex- 
perience, and  lamented  the  hardness  of  his  heart.  Mr. 
Hall,  as  he  was  near,  taking  down  a book  from  the  shelf, 
hearing  this,  turned  towards  him  and  said,  “Well,  thy 
head  is  soft  enough  ; that’s  a comfort.”  I could  not 
laugh  at  this  ; it  grieved  me  ; for  the  young  man  was 
modest,  and  humble,  and  diffident.  He  must  have  felt 
it  severely ; and  I have  no  doubt  but  Mr.  Hall’s  re- 
flections smote  him  afterward  for  this  apparent  harsh- 
ness and  offence.  Th<?re  is  no  just  excuse  for  such 
things.  We  must  not  fling  about  arrows,  and,  if  any 
of  them  pierce,  say  it  was  in  sport.  Should  not  only 
ill -nature,  but  wit  or  humor,  expose  us  to  this  evil,  we 
know  the  prayer, — “ Set  a watch,  0 Lord,  upon  my 
mouth  : keep  the  door  of  my  lips.” 


22  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 

A minister,  popular  too!  one  day  said  to  me,  “I 
wonder  you  think  so  highly  of  Mr.  Hall’s  talents.  I 
was  some  time  ago  travelling  with  him  into  Wales, 
and  we  had  several  disputes,  and  I more  than  once 
soon  silenced  him.”  I concluded  how  the  truth  was  ; 
and,  some  weeks  after,  when  his  name  was  mentioned, 
Mr.  Hall  asked  me  if  I knew  him.  “ I lately  travelled 
with  him,”  said  he,  “ and  it  was  wonderful,  sir,  how 
such  a baggage  of  ignorance  and  confidence  could 
have  been  squeezed  into  the  vehicle.  He  disgusted 
and  wearied  me  with  his  dogmatism  and  perverse- 
ness, till  God  was  good  enough  to  enable  me  to  go  to 
sleep.” 

Though  the  Reminiscent  so  much  admires  all  Mr. 
Hall’s  writings,  nothing  strikes  him  so  powerfully  as 
his  “ Reviews.”  Who  does  not  wish  we  had  more  of 
them  ? The  Reminiscent  also  is  compelled  to  ac- 
knowledge, contrary  to  the  opinion  of  some  dissen- 
tients, that  he  believes  Mr.  Foster  has  done  justice  to 
Mr.  Hall’s  character  as  a divine  and  a preacher. 

I cannot  forbear  inserting  Mr.  Hall’s  character  of 
Popery  : — 

“ Popery,  in  the  ordinary  state  of  its  profession,  combines  the 
form  of  godliness  with  the  total  denial  of  its  power.  A heap  of 
unmeaning  ceremonies,  adapted  to  fascinate  the  imagination  and 
engage  the  senses  ; implicit  faith  in  human  authority,  combined 
with  an  utter  neglect  of  divine  teaching ; ignorance  the  most  pro- 
found, joined  to  dogmatism  the  most  presumptuous  ; a vigilant  ex- 
clusion of  Biblical  knowledge,  together  with  a total  extinction  of 
free  inquiry,  present  the  spectacle  of  religion  lying  in  state,  sur- 
rounded with  all  the  silent  pomp  of  death.  The  very  absurdities 
of  such  a religion  render  it  less  unacceptable  to  men  whose  decided 
hostility  to  truth  inclines  them  to  view  with  complacency  whatever 
obscures  its  beauty  or  impedes  its  operation.  Of  all  the  c*  rruptions 


REV.  KOBERT  HALL,  A.M. 


23 


of  Christianity  which  have  prevailed  to  any  considerable  extent, 
Popery  presents  the  most  numerous  points  of  contrast  to  the  sim- 
ple doctrines  of  the  Gospel  ; and,  just  in  proportion  as  it  gains 
ground,  the  religion  of  Christ  must  decline.  Popery  still  is  what 
it  always  was ; a detestable  system  of  impiety,  cruelty,  and  impos- 
ture, fabricated  by  the  father  of  lies  ; and  though  we  are  far  from 
supposing  that,  were  Popery  triumphant,  it  would  allow  toleration 
to  any  denomination  of  Protestants,  the  professors  of  evangelical 
piety  won)  i assuredly  be  among  its  first  victims.”* 


* Rev.  Robert  Hall,  Works,  IV.,  230. 


REV.  JOSEPH  HUGHES,  M.  A. 


No  institution  since  tlie  Apostolic  era  will  bear  a 
comparison  with  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  So- 
ciety, whether  we  consider  the  period  and  circum- 
stances of  its  origination,  the  supreme  importance  of 
its  design,  the  Catholicism  of  its  basis,  the  principle  on 
which  alone  it  depends  for  its  success,  the  unbroken 
harmony  of  its  numerous  adherents,  the  magnitude 
of  its  undertakings,  the  immensity  of  its  achievements, 
or  the  bearing  of  its  operations  on  the  great  moral 
questions  which  agitate  the  world. 

To  meet  its  growing  and  rapid  demands,  and  to  sup- 
port its  operations,  especially  by  public  meetings,  three 
secretaries  were  appointed  to  defend,  advocate,  and 
recommend  its  claims.  These  were  John  Owen,  chap- 
lain to  Bishop  Porteus,  Dr.  Steinkopff,  a German  Lu- 
theran divine,  and  Joseph  Hughes,  a dissenter.  The 
wisdom  of  the  appointment  appeared  strikingly  ob- 
vious. No  three  individuals  could  more  have  suited 
each  other  and  their  work. 

Mr.  Hughes  had  another  relation  to  the  Society. 
He  not  only  attended  from  the  first  its  formation ; but 
may  be,  in  some  respects,  acknowledged  (as  Mr.  Owen 
in  his  history  states)  as  influencing  the  commencement 
of  it.  This  was  enough  to  ennoble  and  immortalize 


HEY.  JOSEPH  HUGHES.  M.A. 


25 


him ; but  he  would  always  say,  “ By  the  grace  of  God 
I am  what  I am.” 

A good  Life  of  this  deservedly-esteemed  man  was 
published  soon  after  his  death  by  the  Key.  Dr.  Leif- 
child.  In  that  work,  my  opinion  of  him,  generally 
expressed,  is  to  be  found.*  My  acquaintance  with 
him  is  there  also  noticed.  It  was  long  and  very  inti- 
mate. We  indulged  in  a peculiar  freedom  of  mind 
towards  each  other ; and  there  seemed  to  be  but  a sin- 
gle religious  difference  between  us,  and  this  was  not  an 
essential  one.  It  did  not,  therefore,  diminish  our  mutual 
regard.  Some,  perhaps,  would  deem  it  impossible  to 
be  the  means  of  increasing  it.  But  love  and  liberality 
have  secrets  which  strangers  intermeddle  not  with. 
And  is  there  no  pleasure  in  knowing  that  we  are  able 
to  distinguish  things  that  differ ; that  we  have  candor 
enough  to  allow  others  to  think  and  judge  for  them- 
selves ; and  that,  instead  of  being  “ overcome  of  evil, 
we  can  overcome  evil  with  good”  ? And  is  not  big- 
otry such  an  evil  ? 

He  was  a man  of  great  simplicity  of  manners,  and 
of  freedom  from  affectation  and  all  airs  of  superiority ; 
and,  though  decidedly  a Dissenter  and  a Baptist,  not 
only  from  education  but  conviction,  yet  he  had  a most 
catholic  spirit ; and  I do  not  wonder  that  the  exercise 
of  it,  in  some  instances,  awakened  the  suspicions  of 
bigots,  who  feared  that,  because  he  was  not  rigid,  he 
was  not  decided ; and  that,  where  there  was  no  exclu- 
siveness, there  was  no  conviction. 

He  kept  himself  unspotted  from  the  world,  and  was 
not  only  sincere,  but  “ without  rebuke  until  the  day  of 
Christ.” 

* See  the  addition  to  this  paper,  <it  its  close. 

2 


26  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 

As  a preacher  lie  possessed  materials  and  qualities 
which  did  not  produce  the  advantages  in  his  ministra- 
tions which  might  have  been  expected.  I remember 
the  Rev.  Mr.  Hinton  of  Oxford  (his  alter  idem , and 
who  was  exceedingly  attached  to  him)  once  asking  this 
question — u Whence  is  it  that  our  valued  friend,  who 
has  such  an  unblemished  reputation,  and  stands  so  high 
in  public  esteem,  and  has  so  much  more  learning  than 
falls  to  the  share  of  many  of  his  brethren,  and  has  such 
an  easy  command  of  words,  and  such  an  affluence  of 
imagery,  and  such  a readiness  of  utterance;  should 
make  so  little  impression  in  preaching,  compared  with 
persons  so  inferior  to  him,  in  these  and  other  attri- 
butes?” “ Send  this  question,”  said  I,  “to  all  the  tu- 
tors in  our  academies ; bring  it  forward  also  in  every 
company  of  preachers;  and  show  the  propriety  of 
learning  from  example  as  well  as  from  precept,  and 
from  failure  as  well  as  from  success,  how  to  excel.” 

Some  would,  perhaps,  ascribe  a little  of  his  want  of 
popularity  to  his  personal  appearance.  This  was  not 
prepossessing;  but  other  preachers  have  succeeded 
without  this  species  of  attraction  and  impression.  In 
part  his  failure  arose  from  his  voice,  which  was  inhar- 
monious and  weak,  and,  when  elevated  to  the  full,  had 
a kind  of  dry  shrillness,  and  allowed  of  no  inflexions. 
But  his  style  is  the  most  faulty.  Foster,  in  one  of  his 
letters  to  him,  says,  “ Hall  spoke  much  of  your  at- 
tainments and  talents,  but  exceedingly  condemned 
what  you  know  I always  hate,  the  want  of  simplicity 
in  your  style.”  It  was  this  want  of  simplicity,  rather 
than  a want  of  right  feeling,  that  made  him  fail  in  the 
pathetic.  His  metaphors  were  glances  rather  than 
comparisons.  His  beauties  were  too  delicate  to  be 


KEY.  JOSEPH  HUGHES,  M.A. 


27 


striking,  and  required  some  degree  of  previous  culti- 
vation and  taste  to  perceive  and  admire  them.  His 
discourse  contained  too  little  of  the  phraseology  of  the 
pulpit  to  be  satisfactory  to  many  of  the  common  yet 
pious  hearers,  who  were  most  familiar  with  the  words 
which  the  Holy  Ghost  nseth,  and  who-e  ears  were  most 
attuned  to  the  language  of  their  orthodox  ancestors. 
And  why  should  such  hearers  be  disappointed  or  per- 
plexed ? And  what  is  there  less  instructive  and  edify- 
ing in  the  diction  of  our  old  divinity  than  in  the  terms 
of  those  who  would  rather  remind  us  of  Johnson  and 
Addison,  than  of  Leighton,  Flavel  and  Whitfield? 

It  was  too  much  Mr.  Hughes’  aim,  not  only  as  a 
writer  but  as  a preacher,  to  render  his  language  cor- 
rect and  refined,  rather  than  bold  and  free.  His  con- 
cern here  was  extreme;  and  what  Gray  said  of  the 
penury  of  his  “ Churchyard”  peasant  may  be  applied 
to  the  fastidiousness  of  our  preacher — 

“ Fastidiousness  repressed  his  noble  rage, 

And  chill’d  the  genial  current  of  his  soul.” 

A dread  of  little  mistakes  and  improprieties,  like 
the  sword  of  Damocles,  hung  over  his  head,  and  pre- 
vented the  relish  of  the  banquet  he  would  otherwise 
have  enjoyed. 

A preacher’s  great  and  obvious  attention  (and  where 
it  is  great  it  will  usually  be  obvious)  to  minutenesses  in 
his  composition  and  address  weakens  the  sympathy  of 
his  audience,  and  often  hardly  allows  of  a frigid  ap- 
probation of  what  is  deserving  of  praise.  On  the 
other  hand,  when  a man  is  absorbed  in  his  subject,  lit- 
tle improprieties,  should  they  occur,  will  either  be  un* 


28  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 

perceived,  or  as  being  more  than  atoned  for,  will  be 
disregarded  by  a riveted  audience. 

And  what  should  be  the  anxiety  of  a man  of  God 
to  gain  admiration  or  to  secure  profit  ? To  be  favora- 
bly noticed  for  memory  by  two  or  three  who  have  lit- 
tle more  to  recommend  them  than  mere  intellect ; or  to 
have  numbers  hanging  upon  his  lips,  and  “wondering 
at  the  gracious  words  which  proceed  out  of  his  mouth,” 
to  the  use  of  edifying  ? To  appear  the  chaste  classic 
from  the  schools,  or  the  able  minister  of  the  New  Tes- 
tament full  of  grace  and  truth  ? 

I always  considered  Mr.  Hughes  as  one  of  the  found- 
ers of  the  Tract  Society,  and  also  as  the  first  suggest- 
er  of  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society.  Had  he 
been  distinguished  by  nothing  else,  surely  this  would 
have  been  sufficient  to  ennoble  and  immortalize  him. 
One  structure  has  made  an  architect ; one  poem,  a poet ; 
one  battle,  a hero.  But  what  one  exploit  can  be  com- 
pared to  that  which  led  to  the  establishment  of  a so- 
ciety which  has  translated  the  Scriptures  into  all  lan- 
guages ; and  is  filling  the  earth  with  the  knowledge  of 
the  Lord,  as  the  waters  cover  the  seas.  And  how 
much  did  he  who  was  honored  in  the  suggestion  of 
this  Godlike  Institution  aid  it  afterwards  by  his  Secre- 
taryship, by  his  travels,  and  labors,  and  those  addresses 
on  the  platform  which  so  much  excelled  the  effect  of 
his  sermons ! 

Mr.  Hughes  was  the  first  from  whom  I heard  any- 
thing of  the  extraordinary  powers  of  John  Foster.  He 
was  then  a student  leaving  Bristol  Academy,  where  he 
had  been  only  one  year.  Mr.  Hughes  prepared  the 
way  for  the  spread  of  his  fame ; and  for  this  he  had  the 
best  opportunities,  especially  on  his  settlement  at  Bat- 


■REV.  JOSEPH  HUGHES,  M.A. 


29 


tersea;  and  having  access  to  a variety  of  distinguished 
characters  residing  at  Clapham  Common.  He  was 
not  mistaken  in  his  estimate  of  this  peculiar  and  orig- 
inal genius;  but  lived  to  see  his  opinion  abundantly 
confirmed  bv  the  voice  of  the  public.  Mr.  Hughes 
himself  sold  several  hundred  copies  of  the  Essays 
when  they  first  came  out. 

Mr.  Hughes  had  the  honor  of  being  appointed  to 
preach  Mr.  Hall’s  funeral  sermon.  But  how  strange 
was  the  choice  of  his  text  on  so  peculiar  an  occasion, — 
“ All  the  days  of  my  appointed  time  will  I wait,  till 
my  change  come,”  Job,  xiv.  14.  It  was  as  appropriate 
to  a private  believer,  as  to  one  of  the  most  extraor- 
dinary of  human  beings.  But  he  had  prepared  a fu- 
neral sermon  from  those  words  which  he  had  preached 
a fortnight  before  at  Hackney.  “In  all  labor  there  is 
profit.”  How  much  do  we  often  lose  by  sacrificing  to 
ease  ? An  old  discourse  seldom  answers  the  purpose 
of  a new  occasion : 

First.  As  someting  already  prepared  is  learnt  off, 
there  will  be  relaxing  of  study  and  exertion. 

Secondly . There  will  be  less  suitableness  and  perti- 
nence to  the  event  to  be  noticed  and  improved.  And, 

Thirdly . There  will  be  less  liveliness  and  freshness 
of  feeling  in  the  preacher’s  address. 

Mr.  Hughes  was  little  known  as  an  author.  He 
published  several  single  discourses, — a sermon  before 
the  Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel  in  the 
Highlands  and  Islands  of  Scotland, — a sermon  on  the 
Sabbath, — and  a sermon  on  the  death  of  the  Duke  of 
Kent.  He  published  also  an  essay  on  the  excellency 
of  the  Scripture — his  best  performance.* 

* This  was  n doubt  the  essay  which  prepared  the  way  for  the 


SO  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 


There  were  few  men  for  whom  I entertained  a higher 
regard,  or  with  whom  I exchanged  so  much  thought. 


APPENDIX  BY  THE  EDITORS. 

The  Rev.  Dr.  Leifchild,  in  his  Life  of  the  Rev.  Joseph  Hughes,  thus 
introduces  Mr.  Jay’s  opinion  referred  to  in  the  preceding  article. 

“With  the  Rev.  W.  Jayof  Bath  Mr.  Hughes  was  more  than  or- 
dinarily intimate.  As  far  as  two  men,  of  somewhat  different  intel- 
lectual habits  and  theological  views  could  love  one  another,  they 
did  so  love  to  the  end  of  life.  Let  the  survivor  speak  for  himself, 
with  his  own  characteristic  naivete  and  force:  — 

“ ‘Mr.  Hughes  was  often  and  much  at  Bath  formerly,  supplying 
several  years  at  Argyle  Chapel  for  six  weeks  together  while  I was 
in  town.  I have  been  intimately  acquainted  with  him  for  upwards 
of  forty-three  years,  and  have  exchanged  more  mind  with  him  than 
with  any  man  I ever  knew,  except  my  friend  and  tutor,  Cornelius 
V/inter.  With  regard  to  religious  things,  we  only  differed  as  to 
Baptism ; and  if  we  did  not  love  each  other  the  more  for  this  dif- 
ference, I am  sure  we  did  not  love  each  other  the  less.  We  dis- 
agreed, too,  a little  with  regard  to  composition  and  preaching ; he 
too  squeamish,  and  I too  careless;  he  laboring  for  correctness,  and 
I for  impression;  (in  grasping  which  I sometimes  erred;)  he  too 
satisfied  if  he  could  abide  criticism  ; and  I too  careless  of  critical 
judgment,  if  I could  secure  effect.  Yet  though  he  was  often  kindly 
finding  fault  with  me  when  we  were  alone,  he  was  always  seeking 
opportunities  to  hear  me,  and  I cannot  be  ignorant  how  much  I 
shared  his  commendation  as  an  author  and  a preacher.  I am  thank- 
ful for  my  intimacy  with  him.  My  esteem  of  him  always  grew  with 
my  intercourse.  I never  knew  a more  consistent , correct , and  unblem- 
ished character.  He  was  not  only  sincere,  but  without  offence,  and 
adorned  the  doctrine  of  God  our  Saviour  in  all  things. 

“ ‘ His  mind  was  full  of  information  ; his  conversation  singularly 
instructive,  and  very  edifying ; and  while  others  talked  of  candor 
and  moderation,  he  exemplified  them.  In  his  theological  sentiments 
he  was  firm,  yet  sober  and  liberal ; and  not  too  orthodox  (as  I have 


formation  of  the  Bible  Society,  of  which  we  have  taken  notice  in  the 
Appendix  to  this  article. 


REV.  JOSEPH  HUGHES,  M.A. 


31 


often  known  this)  to  be  evangelical.  But  why  do  I write  this  ? 
You  know  it  as  well  as  I,  and  will  describe  it  better. 

“ Mr.  Jay’s  opinion  that  the  conception  of  the  British  and  Foreign 
Bible  Society  originated  in  the  mind  of  his  friend,  Joseph  Hughes, 
is  fully  confirmed  by  the  memoir  from  which  the  above  extract  is 
taken ; and  from  which  we  must  beg  to  present  the  following  elu- 
cidation of  a fact  which  has  sometimes  been  obscui  ed,  if  not  actually 
denied. 

v The  Rev.  F.  Charles,  a clergyman  of  the  Church  of  England, 
but  frequently  officiating  among  the  Calvinistic  Methodists  in 
Wales,  paid  a visit  to  the  Metropolis.  lie  represented,  with  all  the 
characteristic  ardor  and  pathos  of  his  native  country,  the  dearth  of 
Bibles  in  the  native  language  of  the  Principality.  He  told  of  a 
scanty  supply  which  had  once  been  obtained  from  ‘ The  Society  for 
promoting  Christian  Knowledge,’  but  which  by  its  inadequacy  had 
served  rather  to  increase  than  allay  the  anxiety  of  the  inhabitants ; 
as  the  thirsty  earth  but  pines  and  languishes  the  more  for  a few 
big  drops  only  from  the  cloud  which  had  been  expected  to  shower 
down  an  abundance  of  moisture.  This  individual  being  present  as 
a visitor  at  the  Committee  Meeting  of  the  Tract  Society,  expatiated 
on  the  subject  of  a supply  of  Welsh  Bibles,  (Mr.  Joseph  Tarn,  a mem- 
ber of  the  Committee,  having  previously  introduced  him,)  and  urged 
it  most  earnestly  upon  the  attention  of  the  meeting.  To  supply 
Bibles  was  not  the  professed  object  of  the  Society;  yet  he  could 
hardly  have  been  introduced  to  a circle  of  individuals  in  the  whole 
world  more  disposed  to  listen  to  his  representations,  to  sympathize 
with  his  feelings,  and  to  respond  to  his  calls.  The  whole  meeting 
instantly  felt  the  desirableness  of  the  object;  but  the  mind  of  the 
Secretary  (Mr.  Hughes)  was  warmed  with  the  subject,  his  previous 
train  of  reflections  was  recalled  and  quickened  into  motion,  and 
wrought,  it  may  well  be  believed,  into  a high  degree  of  energy. 
His  views,  probably,  in  connection  with  those  of  the  members  pres- 
ent, went  much  further  than  the  specific  object  proposed  to  them — 
the  supply  of  the  Welsh.  The  precise  language  in  which  he  ex- 
pressed his  views,  it  is  now  difficult,  if  not  impossible,  to  ascertain  ; 
and  we  must,  therefore,  be  contented  with  the  fact.  Some,  indeed, 
of  the  individuals  present  at  that  meeting  who  survive  recollect  no- 
thing particular;  others  retain  a sense  of  his  distinct  and  emphatic 
utterance  of  this  remark — ‘Why  not  Bibles  for  the  whole  country 
— for  the  whole  world  ?’ 


32 


PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 


“The  minutes  of  that  meeting  which  were  revised  by  himself  and 
Mr.  Tarn,  under  a concern  to  leave  a perfectly  accurate  account  of 
wi  at  had  transpired,  record  that  such  an  object  of  solicitude,  ‘at 
the  suggestion  of  the  secretary,’  ( Mr . Hughes ,)  was  deemed  worthy 
of  attention,  was  suitable  for  the  notice  of  that  body,  and  should 
be  placed  on  record  for  consideration  at  their  next  meeting.  This 
fact  he  himself,  though  careful  of  not  having  too  much  attributed 
to  him,  always  admitted.  It  appeared  in  several  printed  accounts, 
while  most  of  the  members  of  that  Committee  were  living  ; and  all 
had  access  to  the  minutes  as  well  as  himself,  and  was  never  ques- 
tioned. A variety  of  particulars  in  his  correspondence,  as  well  be- 
fore as  after  this  period,  and  the  part  immediately  and  thenceforward 
assigned  to  him  in  all  ulterior  proceedings,  confirm  the  idea.  It 
may,  therefore,  be  safely  concluded  that  the  elements  of  the  New 
Institution  were  first  of  all  deliberately  conceived  in  his  mind ; — 
that  there  its  original  seed  was  planted  by  the  hand  of  its  Almighty 
Author.  The  facts  above  related  occurred  in  the  memorable  morn- 
ing of  December  7,  1802.  The  views  and  feelings  of  all  present  ac- 
corded with  the  suggestion  or  suggestions  made  to  the  effect  above 
noticed. 

“ Mr.  Hughes  was  requested  by  the  Chairman,  in  the  name  of  the 
rest,  to  embody  the  sentiments  then  delivered  in  a written  address, 
to  be  read  to  them  at  a future  meeting  convened  for  the  purpose. 
He  readily  complied  ; and,  after  several  meetings  of  the  same  kind, 
the  address,  with  some  few  emendations,  was  ordered  to  be  printed 
with  a view  to  its  immediate  circulation.  It  was  printed  at  first 
in  quarto,  the  intention  being  to  circulate  chiefly  among  persons  in 
high  station — individuals  whose  countenance  might  shield  the  mag- 
nitude of  the  scheme  it  proposed  from  the  charge  of  wildness  or 
utter  impracticability.  It  was  subsequently  printed  in  octavo,  and 
went  through  several  editions. 

“ This  pamphlet,  which  was  entitled,  ‘ The  Excellence  of  the  Holy 
Scriptures  : an  Argument  for  their  more  general  dispersion  at  home  and 
abroad ,’  was  the  earliest  public  act  of  preparation  for  the  establish- 
ment of  that  first  and  greatest  of  our  National  Societies.  A docu- 
ment so  momentous  in  its  results,  so  excellent  in  itself,  and  so  in- 
timately connected  with  the  subsequent  history  and  everlasting  re- 
nown of  our  friend,  requires  some  further  notice  from  the  pen  of 
his  Biographer.  A more  important  production,  viewing  the  train 
of  consequences  to  which  it  has  led,  and  is  still  leading,  surely  never 
issued  from  the  British  press,  saving  only  the  Holy  B»Me  itself.” 


REV.  JOSEPH  HUGHES.  M.A. 


33 


After  giving  a very  complete  analysis  of  Mr.  Hughes*  work  his 
Biographer  thus  concludes  : — 

“The  publication  of  this  pamphlet  marks  an  era,  undoubtedly 
one  of  the  most  propitious  in  the  religious  history  of  our  country ; 
and  which  will  be  pointed  to  and  signalized  in  future  ages  as  the 
date  of  one  of  the  most  popular,  most  useful,  and  most  important 
Institutions  that  ever  blessed  the  world. 

“ The  publication  of  Mr.  Hughes’  Essay  took  place  early  in  1803  ; 
and  for  something  more  than  a year  the  project  was  contemplated 
with  serious,  and,  it  may  be  believed,  with  much  prayerful  thought, 
by  pious  and  benevolent  men  of  various  Christian  denominations. 
At  length  its  first  general  public  meeting  was  called,  on  Marcli  the 
7th,  1804.  Granville  Sharpe,  Esquire,  in  the  Chair.” — Memoir  of 
Rev.  Joseph  Hughes,  A.M.,  pp.  142,  194,  207,  209. 

2* 


REV.  JOHN  FOSTER. 


I had  many  opportunities  of  seeing  Mr.  Foster,  from 
the  time  he  was  a student  at  Bristol  to  the  period  of 
his  death.  He  was  thrice  settled  near  me,  viz.,  at 
Downend,  at  Frome,  and  at  Stapleton.  His  wife  had 
relations  in  my  congregation ; and  he  sometimes  pass- 
ed a Sabbath  in  Bath  ; but  I could  never  induce  him 
to  preach  for  me.  He  declined  commonly  by  say- 
ing (with  complacency  and  pleasantry),  “ You  know 
neither  you  nor  your  people  would  ever  ask  me  again ; 
I am  never  desired  to  preach  a second  time.” 

The  first  interview  I had  with  him  was  at  the  house 
of  Mrs.  Hannah  More.  It  was  attended  with  the  in- 
cident which  I mentioned  in  my  Reminiscence  of  this 
extraordinary  and  excellent  woman, — the  producing 
for  the  opinion  of  the  party  of  the  tract  entitled  “ The 
Shepherd  of  Salisbury  Plain  f as  the  first  of  a series 
which,  it  was  hoped,  would  tend  to  supplant  the 
worthless  and  mischievous  trash  in  immense  circula- 
tion, and  to  furnish  something  not  only  harmless,  but 
useful,  in  its  stead.  It  was  at  a breakfast ; the  com- 
pany was  select,  yet  rather  numerous.  But  all  I re- 
member with  regard  to  Foster  was  his  taciturnity  ; for 
I know  not  that  he  uttered  a single  sentence.  As, 
like  myself,  he  had  risen  from  (what  is  called,  I know 


REV.  JOHN  FOSTER. 


35 


not  why)  penniless  life,  and  had,  as  yet,  seen  little  of 
society,  it  might  have  been  supposed  that  he  was 
rather  restrained,  when  among  persons  above  the  class 
in  which  he  had  moved  ; but  even  then,  he  had  such 
a consciousness  of  his  talents  as  would  have  secured 
him  from  such  influence. 

Some  time  after  this,  Mr.  Henry  Thornton,  M.  P. 
for  the  Borough  of  Southwark,  being  in  Bath,  and 
having  heard  of  his  powers,  desired  me  to  engage  him 
some  day  to  dine  with  him.  I did  so  ; and,  mortify  - 
ingly,  he  again  showed  his  indisposition  to  talk ; and 
our  most  excellent  entertainer  was  not  much  formed 
to  make  his  company  easy,  and  free,  and  communica- 
tive ; for  his  manner  was  peculiarly  cold,  distant,  and 
reserved.  Foster  said  (yet  I think  very  untruly),  that 
he  sat  as  if  he  had  a bag  of  money  under  liis  arm  ; but 
at  this  time  Mr.  Foster  had  a kind  of  silly  prejudice 
against  persons  of  affluence,  however  their  wealth  had 
been  obtained.  This  lessened  in  time ; and  when  he 
thought  Of  espousals,  he  seemed  to  think  property 
“ was  good  and  profitable  to  men not  that,  in  his 
choice,  he  overlooked  wisdom  and  goodness,  but  show- 
ed that  he  thought  these  were  not  the  worse  for  being 
endowed. 

And  this  leads  me  to  observe,  that  I never  knew  a 
man  possessing  such  a capacity  for  every  kind  of  con- 
versation who  spoke  so  little,  unless  he  had  an  indi- 
vidual or  two  ; not  (as  he  used  to  express  it)  to  talk 
upon,  but  to  talk  with. 

An  observable  circumstance  was  his  omission  of 
Scriptural  expressions  in  his  prayers ; for  I can  hardly 
remember  his  ever  using  any.  This  could  not  have 
been  from  his  ignorance  of  the  Scriptures,  for  from  3 


86  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 

child  he  had  known  them ; and,  if  it  were  designed, 
what  could  have  been  the  motive  for  the  omission  ? 
As  this  applied  very  much  to  his  sermons,  as  well  as 
to  his  prayers  (as  may  be  seen  in  his  skeleton  lectures), 
I ventured  to  ask  him  once  concerning  it,  when  he 
rather  lamented  than  justified  the  practice,  and  said 
the  fault  was  principally  in  his  memory,  and  that  he 
feared  to  repeat  such  expressions,  lest  he  should  fail  or 
boggle  in  the  accuracy'  of  the  sacred  diction . 

This  leads  me  to  remark  another  thing.  In  his  ac- 
count of  Mr.  Hall’s  prayers,  he  has  gently  censured 
him  for  too  much  of  personal  references  and  specifica- 
tions. The  remark  being  rather  bold  and  novel,  and 
coming  from  such  a pen,  I hoped  it  would  have  excit- 
ed notice,  and  produced  a friendly  discussion  in  some 
of  our  religious  periodicals.  For  myself,  I had  always 
wished  that  less  of  the  practice  prevailed  in  our  pub- 
lic devotions.  I say  public  devotions  ; for  the  family 
altar,  and  the  private  closet,  admit  these,  and  often  re- 
quire them ; and  there  they  are  not  only  allowable,  but 
desirable.  But  against  the  public  and  frequent  intro- 
duction of  minute  and  specific  cases  pertaining  to  in- 
dividuals, there  lie,  I think,  four  objections  : — First , it 
often  perplexes  and  embarrasses  the  preacher  to  bring 
them  forward  properly.  Few  have  the  command  of 
that  fluency  which  enables  them  to  express  incidents 
with  readiness  and  with  ease  ; and  there  is  frequently 
danger  in  extempore  prayer,  lest  the  faculties  should 
be  employed  where  the  affections  only  should  be  ex- 
ercised ; and  this  difficulty  should  not,  if  possible,  be 
increased.  Secoiidly , it  excites  improper  and  unreason- 
able attention  and  inquiry  in  the  minds  of  the  hearers. 
This  is  especial  the  case  with  the  more  curious  and 


RE V.  JOHN  FOSTER. 


o7 


inquisitive.  The  devotion  of  many  of  these  is  at  an 
end  as  soon  as  such  personalities  are  brought  in  ; and 
their  minds  are  immediately  hunting  through  the  con- 
gregation or  the  neighborhood  to  ascertain  the  family, 
or  the  individual,  to  whom  the  minister  has  alluded 
Yet  some  in  their  devotions  introduce,  not  only  a 
particular  fact,  but  its  circumstantial  attributes  ; the 
thanksgiving  is  not  only  for  a safe  delivery,  but  for 
that  of  a son  or  daughter  ; and  the  prayer  is  not  only 
for  a safe  journey,  but  by  land  or  by  water  ; and  the 
recovery  is  implored,  not  from  sickness , but  from  dropsy 
or  fever  ; and  so  of  the  rest.  Thirdly , there  is  frequent- 
ly in  these  references  a kind  of  adulatory,  compliment- 
ary strain.  This  is  sometimes  so  gross,  that,  if  it  be 
not  very  trying  to  those  for  whom  it  is  designed,  it 
must  be  offensive  to  those  by  whom  it  is  heard.  Hence 
expressions  must  be  sought  which  tell  in  favor  of  the 
individual ; and,  when  several  are  to  be  noticed  at  the 
same  time,  great  caution  must  be  observed  not  to  use 
more  respectful  terms  in  speaking  of  one  than  of  the 
other.  So  averse  have  I been  to  this,  and  so  afraid  of 
it  in  my  own  case,  that  I have  commonly,  especially 
with  younger  ministers,  when  they  have  been  preach- 
ing for  me,  taken  them  aside  before  they  entered  the 
pulpit,  and  begged  them,  either  not  to  refer  to  me  per- 
sonally at  all,  or  in  only  general  terms.  Fourthly , a 
difficulty  arises  from  the  multiplicity  of  cases.  And 
which  of  these  can  be  passed  by  without  offence? 
Yet  how  can  all  be  distinctly  referred  to?  I had, 
when  preaching  in  the  great  congregation  in  Black- 
friars  Road,  ten  or  twelve  notes  at  a time.  Who  had 
memory  enough  to  retain  them  all  ? And  what  time 
would  all  these  particularizations  have  taken  up? 


38  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 

And  “ God  is  in  heaven,  and  we  upon  earth ; there- 
fore, our  words  should  be  few.” 

I always  dissented  from  Mr.  Foster’s  recommending 
preachers  (sanctioned  by  his  own  practice)  to  lay  aside 
the  language  of  what  he  called  religious  technicalities  ; 
and  speaking  of  divine  things  in  the  same  phraseology 
as  that  in  which  they  would  speak  of  other  things. 
Would  the  substitution  be  easy?  Would  the  advan- 
tage repay  the  endeavor?  Has  it  ever  succeeded 
where  it  has  been  tried  ? I have  known  attempters 
who  have  injured  their  acceptance  and  usefulness, 
especially  among  those  who  heard  our  Saviour  gladly. 
And  is  the  improvement  of  the  mass  of  hearers  to  be 
forgotten,  in  trying  after  two  or  three  dry-minded, 
perhaps  captious,  speculatists,  or  individuals,  looking 
only  for  literary  display,  when  they  hear  the  Gospel, 
as  well  and  as  much  as  when  they  hear  or  read  any- 
thing else  ? 

Three  things  should  be  remembered.  First, — that 
many,  and  let  the  main  of  these  be  poor,  suppose  they 
have  not  the  same  things,  if  they  arc  delivered  in  new 
and  strange  words.  Secondly , — the  terms  and  phrases 
to  be  laid  aside  are  generally  the  language  of  our 
translation  (the  only  Bible  the  many  have) ; and,  of 
all  our  divines,  the  most  eminent  and  the  most  known. 
Thirdly , — is  the  new  image  preferable  to  the  old  cur- 
rency ? Is  reformation  equal  to  renovation  ? Is  favor 
as  significant  as  grace  ? Is  forgiveness  a full  substitute 
for  justification  f Docs  a promise  supersede  u an  ever- 
lasting covenant , ordered  in  all  things , and  sure ” ? 

No  one  seemed  to  delight  more  in  a simple,  consist- 
ent Christian,  or  “an  Israelite  indeed,  in  whom  was  no 
guile,”  whatever  was  his  condition  or  religious  party, 


REV.  JOHN  FOSTER. 


39 


than  Mr.  Foster;  but  he  was  very  indignant  at  the  in- 
consistencies of  many  professors.  I was  one  day  visit- 
ing with  him  at  the  house  of  a gentleman,  who,  though 
a deacon  of  a Christian  church,  was  too  much  carried 
away  with  the  pride  of  life.  The  mansion  was  deco* 
rated  with  every  kind  of  ornament,  and  the  table  fur- 
nished with  every  luxmy.  As  we  were  entering  the 
sumptuous  dining-room,  Foster  pinched  my  elbow, 
and  said,  “ Is  this  the  strait  gate  ? ” 

In  preaching,  his  delivery  all  through  was  in  a low 
and  equable  voice,  with  a kind  of  surly  tone,  and  a fre- 
quent repetition  of  a word  at  the  beginning  of  a sen- 
tence. He  had  a little  fierceness  occasionally  in  his 
eye ; otherwise  his  face  was  set,  and  his  arms  perfectly 
motionless.  He  despised  all. gesticulation,  and  also  all 
attempts  to  render  anything  emphatical  in  announce- 
ment ; looking  for  the  effect  from  the  bare  sentiment 
itself,  unhelped  by  anything  in  the  delivery,  which  he 
professed  to  despise.  He  contended  that  all  eloquence 
resides  essentially  in  the  thought,  and  what  is  eloquent 
in  any  mode  of  expression  would  be  so  in  every  mode. 
Yet  he  was  singularly  slow  in  composition,  and  fastidi- 
ous in  the  structure  of  his  sentences.  But,  upon  the 
admission  of  his  own  principle,  how  needless  was  the 
solicitude  of  his  practice?  But  in  what  do  any  of  our 
professions  and  our  practices  ever  perfectly  aceord? 

He  declined  all  explicit  divisions  in  sermons,  and 
he  was  never  found  using  the  numerals  “ first,”  or 
a second.”  The  notes  of  his  discourses  (I  have  seen 
many  of  them)  seemed  to  consist  of  some  leading  sen- 
tences, as  places  from  which  he  started  to  enlarge. 
These  sentences,  to  change  the  metaphor,  were  seminal, 
and  contained  much  matter  which  he  could  deduce 


40  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 

from  them;  and  the  seemingly  detached  parts  had 
some  real  connection  or  relation  in  his  own  mind. 

An  anecdote  here  may  be  instructive.  I remember 
dining  with  him  in  company,  when  the  gentleman  who 
entertained  us  (the  conversation  happening  to  turn 
upon  preaching)  remarked  the  propriety  of  an  obvious 
and  numerical  arrangement ; stating  that,  whatever  may 
be  the  case  with  educated  and  intellectual  individuals, 
the  greater  part  of  an  audience  do  not  perceive  what  is 
relative  unless  it  be  expressed;  nor  are  they  able, 
without  methodical  assistance,  fully  and  'easily  to  re- 
ceive and  secure  what  they  have  heard.  Mr.  Foster 
not  seemingly  assenting,  the  gentleman  proceeded  to 
ask,  what  no  one  could  deny,  whether  that  which  es- 
caped in  the  mere  act  of  hearing  could  do  much  good ; 
and  whether  that  was  not  more  likely  to  be  beneficial 
which  remained  on  the  mind,  and  would  be  thought  of 
alone  and  repeated  in  company.  He  added,  “ Now, 
sir,  here  is  a preacher  present  who  heard  you  deliver 
in  Bristol  a few  days  ago  a sermon  which  he  much  ad- 
mired ; but  when  I pressed  for  a sketch  of  it,  he  said 
he  could  not  recall  or  relate  it.  But,  sir,  I will  call  in 
my  gardener.  * * * John,  did 

you  hear  Mr. last  Sunday  ?”  “ Yes,  sir.”  “ Did 

he  not  preach  from  such  a text  ?”  u He  did,  sir.”  “ Do 
you  remember  anything  of  the  sermon  ?”  John,  af- 
ter a little  reflection,  replied,  “ Why,  sir,  he  introduced 
the  subject  by  observing  what  a difference  there  was 
between  pretension  and  reality  in  religion, — that  there 
may  be  a form  of  knowledge  and  a form  of  god- 
liness without  the  power, — and  how  necessary  it  was  to 
remember  and  be  able  to  distinguish  this,  especially 
with  regard  to  ourselves.  He  then  said  the  text  con- 


REV.  JOHN  FOSTER. 


41 


tained  three  things.  These  he  stated  and  severally  ex- 
plained. He  then  called  upon  us  to  examine  ourselves, 
and  I shall  never  forget  (it  thrills  through  me  now) 
how  he  closed  with  Bunyan’s  words,  ‘ Lo,  I saw  there 
is  a way  to  hell  by  the  gate  of  heaven.’  ” 

But  though  Mr.  Foster  despised  the  usual  order  and 
arrangement,  yet  he  did  not  leave  things  general  and 
indefinite  in  their  bearings ; and  there  was  often  a 
pointed  force  and  appropriateness  of  reflection,  which 
seemed  suddenly  called  forth  without  design,  and  which 
fell  terribly  on  the  conscience.  This  may  be  seen  in 
the  Lectures  which  have  been  published ; for  though 
they  are  posthumous,  and  none  of  them  were  entirely 
the  discourses  which  he  delivered,  they  fail  not  to  give 
a just  impression  of  his  usual  preaching.  They  also 
show  (though  too  sparingly)  that  he  held  what  are 
commonly  called  the  peculiar  doctrines  of  the  Gospel. 
Of  these  doctrines,  as  a Christian,  he  felt  the  truth  and 
importance ; yet  not  sufficiently  by  believing  to  enter 
into  rest,  and  feel  that  peace  which  passeth  all  under- 
standing, keeping  his  heart  and  mind  through  Christ 
Jesus;  or  fully  to  enjoy  the  blessedness  of  the  people 
who  know  the  joyful  sound,  and  walk  all  day  in  the 
light  of  the  Lord’s  countenance.  His  mind  seemed 
too  much  surrounded  with  gloomy,  rather  than  cheer- 
ful, images ; nothing  appeared  to  satisfy  him,  in  civil 
or  religious  concerns ; and  he  commonly  was  not  in- 
dulged with  the  peculiar  associations  which  well  suited 
and  pleased  his  mind  and  heart. 

It  is  needless  to  speak  of  his  endowments,  which 
have  become  so  generally  known  from  his  works,  and 
so  justly  rated.  His  Essays  have  excited  universal  ad- 
miration, anc  have  obtained  for  him  a very  high  and 


42  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATION'S  OF  CHARACTER. 

established  position,  in  the  estimation  of  all  readers  of 
judgment  and  taste.  These  Essays  first  came  to  my 
hand  on  the  morning  of  a day  devoted  to  rural  jaunt- 
ing and  recreation ; and  though  I was  bound  to  be  at- 
tentive to  my  companions,  and  was  always  fond  of 
natural  scenery,  (some  fine  specimens  of  which  we 
were  visiting,)  yet,  having  opened  the  work  in  the  car- 
riage, I was  tempted  to  go  astray  more  than  once  in 
the  day,  to  dip  into  the  contents,  which  I could  not 
leave  until  the  morrow. 

Mr.  Wilberforce  thought  his  Essay  on  Popular  Ig 
norance  much,  inferior  to  its  predecessors;  others  have 
thought  the  same.  I confess  I could  never  see  any 
reason  for  this.  But  priority  has  here  an  advantage; 
and  if  an  author  does  not  surpass  in  a second  attempt, 
he  is  supposed  to  come  short  of  himself.  The  Lectures , 
without  being  sermons  or  expositions,  abound  with 
thought ; but  the  reflections  are  to  subtile,  or  profound, 
for  the  seizure  of  common  attention  or  intellect ; and 
what  degree  of  impression  or  effect  did  they  produce  ? 

I love  not  to  draw  comparisons  between  good  and 
great  men,  but  I have  commonly  thought  he  was  supe- 
rior to  his  illustrious  contemporary;  not  in  every  re- 
spect, by  any  means,  especially  in  learning,  and  compo- 
sition, and  eloquence,  but  in  a kind  of  unlabored  pene- 
tration, an  iron  grasp  and  hold  of  whatever  he  seized, 
a bottomless  profundity  of  thought,  and  a fulness  of 
all  kinds  and  degrees  of  illustration,  nothing  of  which 
ever  seemed  derived  ab  extra , but  all  springing  from 
his  treasures  within.  And  I found,  when  in  Scotland, 
that  Dr.  Chalmers  and  others  conceded  the  same  partial 
pre-eminence. 

I have  sometimes  thought  of  the  one  as  having 


REV.  JOHN  FOSTER. 


43 


more  genius,  and  the  other  more  judgment ; the  one  as 
having  more  comprehensiveness  of  mind,  the  other 
more  force  and  condensation  ; the  one  having  more  of 
intuition,  the  other  of  acquirement ; the  one  more  dis- 
cursive, the  other  more  consecutive;  the  one  more  dis- 
tinguished by  depth,  the  other  by  height.  But  all  this 
is  of  little  significance ; they  were  both  great  and  ex- 
traordinary men  ; I knew  enough  of  each  to  feel  com- 
petent to  describe  them  perfectly ; and,  if  they  were  to 
be  weighed,  I should  strive  to  hold  the  scales. 

It  is  worthy  of  observation  that,  though  Mr.  Hall, 
as  a preacher,  was  so  much  more  popular  than  Mr. 
Foster,  (we  were  always  hearing  of  the  one,  and  scarce- 
ly ever  of  the  other,)  yet,  since  the  decease  of  both, 
quotations  from  the  sermons  (I  mean  the  unpublished) 
of  the  former  are  seldom  to  be  met  with ; extracts  and 
vrhole  skeletons  from  the  ordinary  preaching  of  the 
latter  have  been,  and  continue  to  be,  in  various  modes 
multiplied. 

In  God’s  hand  it  is  to  make  great,  and  to  give 
strength  “of  every  kind”  to  all;  and  superior  talents 
are  never  given  in  vain.  They  have  their  use  and 
their  value ; but,  lest  we  should  idolize  them,  and 
think  them  essential,  we  often  have  them  (unlike  the 
instances  before  us)  unassociated  with  piety,  and  God 
doing  his  work  without  them,  “that  the  excellency  of 
the  power  may  be  of  him,  and  not  of  them.”  Admired, 
therefore,  and  valuable,  in  their  way,  as  natural  and 
acquired  endowments  and  attainments  are,  they  are 
not  grace;  and  Paul  would  say  to  us,  “ Covet  earnest- 
ly the  best  gifts,  and  yet  I show  unto  you  a more  ex- 
cellent way.”  Many  without  splendid  endowments 
have  been  the  power  of  God  to  save,  and  will  have  to 


44  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 


present  a number  of  converts,  their  joy  and  crown,  in 
the  day  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  How  lamentable  is  it  to 
reflect  how  little  this  master-genius  effected,  at  least 
in  the  higher  species  of  good  ; and  how  every  religious 
interest  he  served  was  diminished,  rather  than  in- 
creased, by  his  labors  ! 

The  biography  of  Scripture  is  impartial,  and  faith- 
fully records  the  errors  and  miscarriages  of  God’s  great- 
est and  dearest  servants ; and  need  we,  should  we,  over- 
look the  errors  and  imperfections  of  wise  and  good  men 
now  ? especially  when  they  have  excellences  which 
will  bear  a gentle  censure  without  snuffing  them  out  ? 
And  is  not  this  the  more  necessary  where  persons  are 
elevated,  and  their  example  the  more  likely  to  be  seen 
and  influential ; where  morals,  like  fashions,  always 
work  downwards?  We  should  not  readily  concede 
the  dispensableness  of  attending  on  the  means  of  grace 
and  ordinances  of  religion  to  any.  Man  is  not  purely 
intellectual,  nor  is  reason  the  only  attribute  of  his  na- 
ture. His  mind  must  be  approached  through  the  me- 
dium of  sense  ; and  his  fellowship  with  things  unseen 
and  eternal  must  be  maintained,  or  aided,  by  those 
which  are  seen  and  temporal.  And  those  eminent  de- 
grees of  the  divine  life  which  some  might  suppose  ren- 
der attendance  in  the  sanctuary  and  at  the  Lord’s  Table 
needless,  always  attach  the  possessor  more  to  them. 
But,  if  some  individuals  could  supply  the  place  of  such 
attendance  from  their  own  stores,  yet  it  is  otherwise 
with  the  mass  of  persons.  Without  these  excitements 
and  advantages,  the  very  appearance  of  religion  would 
soon  cease  among  them.  Therefore,  how  desirable 
and  dutiful  is  it  that  we  should  sanction  and  enforce 
such  usages,  even  for  the  sake  of  the  public  welfare,  by 


REV.  JOHN  FOSTER. 


45 


our  own  example.  However  defective  tlie  public  ser- 
vices may  be,  they  conduce  to  some  profit.  Nothing 
tends  so  much  to  socialize,  and  civilize,  and  to  produce 
decorum  and  cleanliness : so  that  by  the  want  of  these 
you  may  always  infer  the  spiritual  destitution  of  a neigh- 
borhood. 

When  residing  in  the  vicinage  of  Bristol,  and  dis- 
engaged from  office,  Mr.  Foster  usually  heard  Mr. 
Hall,  (and  what  marvel?)  but  no  other  minister;  nor, 
I believe,  did  he  even  then  commune  at  Broadmead  ; 
and,  when  residing  for  some  time  at  Burton-on- the- 
W ater  he  always  heard  the  pastor,  yet  left  the  table 

of  the  Lord ; and  Mr.  C (Coles)  complained,  and 

said  what  a distress  it  occasioned  to  himself,  and  what 
a stumbling-block  it  proved  in  the  way  of  some  of  the 
members.  I presume  (but  I am  not  certain)  that  in 
the  several  places  where  he  officiated  as  the  pastor 
himself  he  administered  the  Lord’s  Supper ; but,  as  to 
the  other  ordinance,  he  never  dispensed  it,  or  attended 
the  administration;  and,  in  several  attempts,  Mr. 
Hughes,  his  most  familiar  friend,  assured  me,  he  never 
could  get  him  to  express  himself  upon  the  subject ; but 
had  a full  persuasion  that  with  the  Friends  he  did  not 
believe  in  the  perpetuity  of  water  baptism. 

I never  knew  a person  (with  the  exception  of  Man- 
deville  and  Rochefoucault)  who  had  such  views  of  the 
badness  and  depravity  of  human  nature.  He  seemed 
to  regard  it  as  a mass  of  entire  corruption,  and  espec- 
ially of  aversion  in  everything  towards  God ; so  that 
he  saw  nothing  in  it  capable  of  being  altered,  or  im- 
proved into  something  better;  and  religion  was  not 
with  him  a transformation,  by  the  renewing  of  the 
mind,  but  a perfect  production  and  substitution  of 


46  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 


other  powers,  through  the  power  of  God.  His  views 
also  of  ministerial  and  missionary  labors,  far  from 
being  sanguine,  were  scarcely  hopeful ; and  his  expec- 
tation of  a better  state  of  things  did  not  arise  from  the 
blessing  of  God  on  the  use  of  the  means  we  possess, 
but  from  an  express  interposition  of  almightiness  coer- 
cing its  effects. 

And  who  can  commend  his  wish  to  break  up  all 
church  institutions  and  orders,  leaving  religion  to  in- 
dividual influence  and  exertion?  Or  at  most  to  do- 
mestic? In  several  of  these  things  he  was  joined  and 
aided  by  another  remarkable  and  talented  character, 
a member  of  my  congregation,  Mr.  Thomas  Parsons, 
of  whom  I have  spoken  in  my  published  funeral  ser- 
mon. 

But  is  it  wise  to  abandon  the  present  methods  of 
doing  good,  because  of  their  defectiveness,  instead  of 
gradually  endeavoring  to  improve  them  ? Who  knows 
what  may  be  the  result  between  the  giving  up  of  the 
old  means  and  the  establishment  and  prevalence  of  the 
new  ; for  the  change  may  not  be  easily,  and  therefore 
not  speedily  accomplished;  and  who  can  be  certain 
of  its  greater  benefit  and  usefulness?  We  actually 
know  what  is  now  doing,  and  may  hope  far  greater 
things  than  these,  by  the  blessing  of  God  upon  our 
wise  and  active  use  of  our  present  instrumentalities. 
“ To  him  that  hath  shall  be  given,  and  he  shall  have 
more  abundance ; but  from  him  that  hath  not  shall  be 
taken  away  even  that  which  he  seemeth  to  have.” 

Mr.  Foster,  though  great  in  all  his  productions,  ap- 
pears to  me  greatest  in  his  Revieivs.  The  more  I read 
them,  the  more  I am  astonished  at  the  quickness  and 
clearness  of  his  perceptions ; the  power  of  his  dis- 


REV.  JOHN  FOSTER. 


47 


crimination ; his  detection  of  sophistry ; his  love  of 
fairness,  rectitude,  and  truth;  bis  sly,  yet  just  sar- 
casms ; his  stinging  satire ; his  abomination  of  pedant- 
ry and  pretence.  Nor  is  my  admiration  abated  by 
comparison,  when  I read  the  contributions  of  Macau- 
lay, Jeffrey,  and  Macintosh;  and  nothing  surprises 
me  more  than  that  the  purchase  of  the  two  volumes 
of  his  contributions  has  not  been  rapid  and  extensive 
enough  to  induce  the  editor  to  send  forth  the  large  re- 
mainder, now  shut  up  in  the  Eclectic  Review . 

But  the  production  of  his  pen  the  most  spiritually 
important,  and  the  most  adapted  to  awaken  the  con- 
science and  to  urge  the  heart  to  God,  (perhaps,  too, 
the  best  written,)  is  the  Essay  prefixed  to  Dr.  Dod- 
dridge’s Rise  and  Progress  of  Religion  in  the  Soul . Why 
is  not  this  more  known  ? Why  is  it  not  published 
separately  ? 

Yet,  as  to  himself,  the  choice  of  that  work  for  this 
prefix  (for  the  subject  was  at  his  option)  was  remark- 
able. As  in  scenery  he  could  not  endure  the  old 
forms  in  which  gardens  were  laid  out,  in  squares,  and 
parterres,  and  yew-trees  out  into  formal  figures,  but 
something  bordering  on  rude,  in  which  nature  was 
seen  rather  than  art ; something  rather  wild  than  neat- 
ly cultured ; ever  yielding  freshness  and  having  no 
bounds.  So  it  was  as  to  his  taste  with  regard  to  pub- 
lications ; especially  also  as  to  the  commencement  of 
religion.  He  conceived  that  it  began  by  some  one 
powerful  emotion  or  impression,  and  never  from  any 
plan  or  scheme  laid  out  in  long  and  regular  perspec- 
tive. He  would  say,  “ I love  a scene  in  which  nature 
keeps  much  in  her  own  hands.” 

Mr.  Cottle  (Foster’s  friend,  and,  I am  happy  to  say, 


48  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 


my  own  also)  once  showed  me  a letter  of  Mr.  Foster’s, 
concerning  this  prefixed  Essay.  It  may  be  curious  and 
gratifying  to  subjoin  a copy.  It  will  serve,  as  the  re- 
ceiver remarked,  to  show  the  complex  motives  and 
manner  in  which  important  productions  originate  and 
are  perfected. 

“ My  dear  Sir, — Dr.  Chaimers  some  three  years  since  started  a 
plan  of  reprinting,  in  a neat  form,  a number  of  respectable  religious 
works,  of  the  older  date,  with  a Preliminary  Essay  to  each,  relating 
to  the  book,  or  to  any  analogous  topic,  at  the  writer’s  discretion. 
The  Glasgow  booksellers,  Chalmers  and  Collins,  the  one  the  Doctor’s 
brother,  and  the  other  his  most  confidential  friend,  have  according- 
ly reprinted  a series  of  perhaps  now  a dozen  works,  with  essays,  sev- 
eral by  Dr.  Chalmers,  and  several  by  Irving,  one  by  Wilberforce,  one 
by  Daniel  Wilson,  cfec.,  <fcc.  I believe  Hall  and  Cunningham  have 
promised  their  contributions.  I was  inveigled  into  a similar  promise 
more  than  two  years  since.  The  work  strongly  urged  on  me  for 
this  service  in  the  first  instance  was  Doddridge’s  “ Rise  and  Prog- 
ress and  the  contribution  was  actually  promised  to  be  furnished 
with  the  least  possible  delay;  on  the  strength  of  which  the  book 
was  immediately  printed  off,  and  has  actually  been  lying  in  their 
warehouse  as  dead  stock  these  two  years.  I was  admonished  and 
urged  again  and  again ; but,  in  spite  of  the  mortification  and  shame 
which  I could  not  but  feel  at  thus  occasioning  the  publisher’s  cer- 
tain positive  loss,  my  horror  of  writing,  combined  with  ill  health, 
invincibly  prevailed,  and  not  a paragraph  was  written  till  towards 
the  end  of  last  year,  when  I did  summon  resolution  for  the  attempt. 
When  I had  written  but  a few  pages,  the  reluctant  labor  was  inter- 
rupted and  suspended  by  the  more  interesting  one  of  writing  those 
letters  to  our  dear  young  friend,  your  niece  (Miss  Saunders).  Not, 
of  course,  that  this  latter  employment  did  not  allow  me  time  enough 
for  the  other ; but  by  its  more  lively  interest  it  had  the  effect  of 
augmenting  my  disinclination  to  the  other.  Soon  after  her  removal, 
I resumed  the  task,  and  am  ashamed  to  acknowledge  such  a misera- 
ble and  matchless  slowness  of  mental  operation  that  the  task  held 
me  confined  ever  since,  till  actually  within  these  few  days.  I be- 
lieve that  nothing  but  a strong  sense  of  the  duty  of  fulfilling  my 
engagement,  and  of  not  continuing  to  do  a real  injury  to  the  pub- 


REV.  JOHN  FOSTER. 


49 


lishers,  could  have  constrained  me  to  so  long  a labor.  It  is  most 
mortifying  to  think  of  so  slender  a result  of  so  much  time  and  toil. 
The  article  is,  indeed,  of  the  length  of  one  half  of  Doddridge’s  book ; 
but  many  of  my  contemporary  makers  of  sentences  would  have  pro- 
duced as  much  with  one  fifth  part  of  the  time  and  labor.  I have 
aimed  at  great  correctness  and  condensation,  and  have  found  the 
labor  of  revisal  and  transcription  not  very  much  less  than  that  of 
the  substantial  composition.  The  thing  has  been  prolonged,  I should 
say  spun  out,  to  three  times  the  length  which  was  at  first  intended, 
or  was  required.  It  has  very  little  reference  to  the  book  which  it 
accompanies,  has  no  special  topic,  and  is  merely  a serious  inculca- 
tion of  the  necessity  of  religion  on  young  persons  and  men  of  the 
world.  In  point  of  merit,  (that,  you  know,  is  the  word  in  such 
matters,)  I rate  it  very  moderately,  except  in  respect  to  correct- 
ness and  clearness  of  expression.  If  it  do  not  possess  these  quali- 
ties, a vast  deal  of  care  and  labor  has  been  sadly  thrown  away.  I 
suppose  the  thing  is  just  about  making  up,  to  be  sent  from  the  pub- 
lisher’s warehouse.  I shall  have  a little  parcel  of  copies,  and  shall 
presume  to  request  the  acceptance  of  one  in  Digliton-street. 

“My  dear  Sir,  I am  absolutely  ashamed  to  have  been  led  into  this 
length  of  what  is  no  better  than  egotism,  when  I was  meaning  just 
five  lines,  to  tell  what  has  detained  me  from  the  pleasure  of  seeing 
you. 

“ My  dear  Sir, 

“ Y ours  most  truly, 


3 


John  Foster.’ 


LADY  MAXWELL  AND  THE  REV. 
JOHN  WESLEY. 


I HAVE  mentioned  in  another  place  my  meeting 
with  Lady  Maxwell  in  Bristol,  and  her  engaging  me 
to  preach  at  Hope  Chapel,  at  the  Hotwells.  (1789.) 

This  place  of  worship  had  been  founded,  and  the 
cause  advanced,  by  Lady  Hope  and  Lady  Glenorchy. 
The  former  (whose  name  it  bears)  died  before  its  com- 
pletion. This  was  also  the  case  with  her  successor, 
Lady  Glenorchy,  on  whose  death  it  came  into  the 
hands  of  Lady  Maxwell.  She  finished  it,  and  opened 
it  for  the  service  of  God ; and  had  it  supplied  for  some 
time  by  a succession  of  ministers,  and  managed  by  a 
selection  of  gentlemen  from  the  several  congregations 
in  Bristol,  two  of  whom  in  succession  always  attended 
on  the  Sabbath,  to  arrange  the  affairs  of  the  infant  in- 
terest. But  this  plan  was  soon  found  very  inconven- 
ient and  troublesome.  It  roomed  desirable  that  the 
place  should  have  a fixed  minister.  The  trial  was 
made,  and  it  commenced  with  the  Reminiscent. 

Lady  Maxwell  was  a very  holy  and  pious  woman, 
with  a considerable  tinge  of  enthusiasm  in  her  constitu- 
tion. Her  Memoirs  have  been  published  in  two  volumes. 
Some  of  her  religious  views  ^vere  peculiar,  or  not  easily 
explained.  She  had  a notion  of  communing  \v;t>  the 


LADY  MAXWELL  AND  THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY.  51 

Persons  in  the  Divine  Nature  individually  and  sepa- 
rately, i.  e.,  one  day  more  particularly,  if  not  exclusive- 
ly, with  the  Father,  another  with  the  Son,  and  a third 
with  the  Holy  Ghost.  Has  not  Dr.  Owen  a little 
verged  toward  this  in  his  work  on  communion  with 
God  ? But  here  it  was  not  only  admitted,  but  plead- 
ed for,  as  of  great  importance,  and  reaching  the  very 
acme  of  Christian  experience. 

Her  ladyship  was  peculiarly  attached  to  Mr.  Wesley. 
Her  doctrines,  unless  in  the  above  articles,  accorded 
entirely  with  his  ; but  as  these  were  not  precisely  the 
sentiments  of  the  two  foundresses  of  the  place,  who 
were  Presbyterians,  she  determined  it  should  not  be 
said  that  she  availed  herself  of  her  privilege  to  intro- 
duce them ; and,  by  a very  scrupulous  delicacy,  ad- 
mitted none  of  Wesley’s  preachers  to  officiate  there, 
and  not  even  himself. 

The  place  had  not  been  long  opened  when  I undertook 
the  service.  A congregation  was  to  be  raised.  Though 
young  and  immature,  my  labors  were  acceptable  and 
useful ; and  while  there,  the  Lord  gave  me  three  con- 
verts, all  of  whom  entered  the  ministry  and  labored 
well.  Here  I remained  for  near  twelve  months  ; and, 
being  pressed  by  her  ladyship  as  well  as  the  congrega- 
tion, here  I should  perhaps  have  continued,  but  for  a 
dispute  with  a good  female  whom  her  ladyship  left  to 
manage  the  secular  concerns  of  the  place.  It  regard- 
ed her  interfering  with  the  ecclesiastical  also.  In  this 
disagreement  we  were  both  to  blame.  Two  things  I 
learned  from  it, — 

First,  To  prefer  the  government  of  females  in  the 
family  rather  than  in  the  church  ; and, 

Secondly,  To  observe  on  what  slender  things  often 


62  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 

hinge  the  most  important  events  of  our  lives.  This 
disagreement  determined  me  to  accept  the  invitation  I 
had  just  then  received  from  Bath. 

During  my  stay  at  Hope  Chapel,  I had  the  honor 
and  pleasure  of  dining  at  her  Ladyship’s  house  with 
the  venerable  Mr.  Wesley.  He  kindly  noticed  me, 
and  inquired  after  Mr.  Winter,  adding,  u Cornelius  is 
an  excellent  man.”  This  was  the  more  candid,  as  Mr. 
Winter,  in  a letter,  a copy  of  which  I have,  had  testi- 
fied freely  against  some  of  Mr.  Wesley’s  opinions.  At 
the  first  interview  there  were  in  the  company  the  Rev. 
Mr.  More,  one  of  Mr.  Wesley’s  biographers,  and  sev- 
eral other  preachers  in  his  connection  ; and  among 
these  was  a Captain  Webb,  deprived  of  one  eye  at  the 
battle  of  Bunker’s  Hill,  who  held  forth  commonly 
without  doors  in  regimentals.  As  I wished  to  hear 
Mr.  Wesley  talk,  nothing  could  be  more  mortifying 
than  the  incessant  garrulity  of  this  fanatical  rhodomon- 
tader;  and  I much  wondered  Mr.  Wesley,  who  had 
such  influence  over  his  adherents,  did  not  repress,  or 
at  least  rebuke,  some  of  his  spiritual  vagaries  and  su- 
pernatural exploits.  Did  this  master  in  Israel  think  it 
harmless  to  tolerate  a kind  of  visionary  agency,  and 
suppose  that  it  was  little  for  the  common  people  to 
believe  too  much  rather  than  too  little  ? 

At  my  second  interview,  among  others  was  the  Rev. 
Mr.  Easterbrook,  the  vicar  of  Temple  parish  ; one  of 
the  best  men  I ever  knew ; and  at  whose  death,  it  is 
said,  some  respectful  notice  was  taken  of  him  in  every 
pulpit  in  the  city.  He  denied  himself  to  an  extreme 
to  give  to  him  that  needeth,  and  was  always  going 
about  doing  good.  As  evidential  of  his  liberality  of 
mind,  as  well  as  of  heart,  when  Mr.  Hoskins,  a dissent* 


LADY  MAXWELL  AND  THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY.  53 


ing  minister,  opened  for  preaching  a large  room  in  his 
extensive  parish,  he  himself  attended  the  opening ; 
and  embracing  him  before  the  people  as  he  came  out 
of  the  pulpit,  he  said,  a I thank  you,  my  brother,  for 
coming  to  my  aid.”  This  very  good  man  (for  so  he 
was)  erred  a little  on  the  side  of  credulity  and  super- 
stition. A few  weeks  before,  an  extraordinary  service, 
with  fasting  and  prayer,  had  been  held  in  his  church, 
attended  by  several  ministers  in  the  Methodist  connec- 
tion, to  dispossess  a supposed  demoniac.  This  was 
John  Lukins,  who  had  exhibited  some  strange  appear- 
ances, and  uttered  some  kind  of  singular  sounds,  which 
his  friends  were  unable  physically  to  account  for.  The 
man  was  present  at  the  service,  and  the  spirit  supposed 
to  be  in  him  was  addressed,  and  in  the  name  of  Christ 
was  ordered  to  come  out  of  him.  After  some  shrieks 
and  contortions  he  became  gentle,  and  exhibited  no- 
thing more  of  his  former  malady.  I knew  the  man 
afterwards,  and  more  than  once  relieved  him.  The 
case  naturally  excited  even  public  attention,  and  gave 
rise  to  several  pamphlets ; the  chief  of  which  was  writ- 
ten by  an  eminent  surgeon  in  Bath,  in  whose  native 
place  Lukins  was  born. 

I should  not  have  related  this,  but  it  unfortunately 
engrossed  the  conversation  for  nearly  the  whole  of  the 
afternoon,  and  because,  to  my  great  surprise,  Mr.  Wes- 
ley seemed  to  admit  the  reality  of  the  possession  and 
dispossession,  and  to  consider  it  as  nothing  less  than  a 
wonderful  work  of  God.  After  tea  I went  with  him 
in  his  carriage  into  Bristol,  and  heard  him  preach  from 
Ephes.  v.  8 — “ Ye  were  sometimes  darkness,  but  now 
are  ye  light  in  the  Lord ; walk  as  children  of  light.” 
It  was  the  only  opportunity  I ever  had  of  hearing  this 


54  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 


truly  apostolical  man.  The  whole  scene  was  very  pic- 
turesque and  striking : several  preachers  stood  in  the 
large  pulpit  around  him  ; the  sermon  was  short,  the 
language  terse  and  good,  but  entirely  devoid  of  ex- 
pansion and  imagery,  while  the  delivery  was  low  and 
unanimated.  This  surprised  me.  Was  it  the  influence 
and  effect  of  age  ? If  it  was  originally  the  same,  how 
came  he  to  be  so  popular  among  the  rude  multitudes 
which  always  attended  him,  and  so  hung  upon  his 
lips  ? Whitfield’s  voice  and  vehemence,  and  strong 
emotions,  will  in  some  measure  account  for  the  im- 
pressions he  produced,  even  regardless  of  the  grace  of 
God  which  accompanied  them.  How  popular  and 
useful  was  Berridge ! yet  he  had  nothing  of  the  vul- 
gar orator  in  his  manner  ; it  was  plain  and  unimpas- 
sioned. This  was  the  case  also  with  many  of  the  orig- 
inal corps  of  evangelists. 


HOLMES,  ESQ. 


With  this  gentleman  I became  intimately  acquaint- 
ed early  in  my  ministry.  He  then  resided  at  Ide,  in 
the  vicinage  of  Exeter.  He  had  good  natural  talents ; 
was  well  educated ; read  the  Scriptures  familiarly  in 
their  original  languages  ; and  could  speak  French  flu- 
ently. He  was  also,  without  assuming  the  ministerial 
office,  occasionally  a preacher.  For  though  he  had  re- 
tired from  merchandise,  in  which  God  had  prospered 
him,  he  did  not  consider  himself  as  thereby  justified 
in  living  a life  of  ease  and  indolence  ; but  as  the  more 
bound  (as  in  some  respects  the  more  able)  to  do  good ; 
and  to  serve  his  own  generation  according  to  the  will 
of  God,  especially  in  their  spiritual  interests. 

He  possessed  an  ample  fortune,  kept  his  carriage, 
and  lived  in  a genteel  style  becoming  his  circum- 
stances ; but  expended  nothing  in  gay  extravagance, 
and  saved  up  nothing  by  sordid  hoarding.  He  view- 
ed himself  as  a steward,  used  his  property  as  a talent, 
and  kept  in  mind  the  clay  of  account. 

I pass  by  his  private  benefactions,  in  which  he  never 
sought  to  be  seen  of  men,  to  notice  two  or  three  things 
of  a more  public  nature,  b}^  which  being  dead  he  yet 
speaketh;  and  in  which,  I hope,  he  may  be  instructive 
and  exemplary. 


56  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 

Observing  the  people  in  the  villages  so  exceedingly 
ignorant  and  irreligious,  he  found  out  individuals  of 
good  character  and  decent  capacity,  and  employed 
them  as  schoolmasters  during  the  week,  and  as  preach- 
ers on  the  Sabbath,  and  supported  them  at  his  own 
expense.  He  was  the  means  of  re-opening  some  meet- 
ings which  error  had  shut  up,  of  repairing  others  that 
were  decaying,  and  of  enlarging  others  that  had  be- 
come too  small. 

He  erected,  exclusively  at  his  own  cost,  a large  and 
commodious  chapel  at  Teignmouth  ; and  principally, 
if  not  entirely,  supported  it  for  some  y ears.  When  he 
resolved  on  this,  there  were  no  pious  individuals  in  the 
place.  I only  remember  (and  I had  opportunities  of 
knowing)  one  person  who  made  any  pretension  to  se- 
rious religion.  And  here  I differed  from  my  friend, 
thinking  that,  in  all  cases  of  this  kind,  we  should  first 
make  trial  of  the  will  of  Grod,  and  see  if  there  is  a dis- 
position to  hear,  and  then  build.  But  the  founder 
said  he  was  strongly  impressed  with  the  importance 
of  the  measure,  and  was  fully  persuaded  in  due  time 
much  good  would  be  done  by  means  of  it.  His  ex- 
pectation, however,  was  not  immediately  accomplish- 
ed. Some  years  passed  before  there  was  any  consid- 
erable appearance  of  success.  It  must,  indeed,  be  al- 
lowed that,  for  a good  while,  the  preaching  was  not 
much  suited  to  the  station,  or  adapted  to  convert  or  to 
edify.  But  in  process  of  time  things  changed  for  the 
better ; a good  congregation  was  raised,  and  the  church 
made  to  prosper,  and  continues  to  be  a flourishing  in- 
terest. I preached  at  the  opening.  My  subjects  were, 
Psalm  xciii.  5,  u Holiness  becometh  thine  house,  O 
Lord,  forever,” — and  1 Sam.  i.  13,  “ Now  Hannah  she 


HOLMES,  ESQ. 


57 


spake  in  her  heart ; only  her  lips  moved,  but  her 
voice  was  not  heard ; therefore  Eli  thought  she  had 
been  drunken.” 

Owing  to  its  being  opened  on  the  Lord’s  day,  min- 
isters could  not  attend  without  leaving  their  own 
places.  One  brother  only  was  there,  but  he  took  no 
part  in  the  service,  except  the  introductory  prayer. 
Being  a hypochondriac  he  had  left  his  pastoral  office. 
I never  had  the  pleasure  of  seeing  him  again.  But  I 
heard  afterwards  of  his  misfortune,  shall  I call  it? — or 
happiness  ? He  was  a man  of  sober  years,  and  was 
going  to  be  conj  ugated  to  a dame  of  discretion ; but 
happening  to  pass  a fortnight  with  her  at  the  house  of 
a relation  previously  to  their  union,  they  gained  such 
a mutual  increase  of  knowledge,  as  induced  them  to 
be  satisfied  to  remain  in  statu  quo. 

The  first  six  sabbaths  I remained  to  officiate.  Mr. 
Holmes  himself  preached  in  the  afternoon,  and  I in  the 
morning  and  evening.  We  came  from  his  house  on 
the  Saturday,  and  returned  on  the  Monday.  Our  ac- 
commodations were  always  at  the  inn. 

Mr.  Holmes  had  children  by  his  first  wife,  but  they 
all  died  young.  His  second  wife  was  the  daughter  of 

the  Rector  of  W n.  She  had  then  two  brothers  in 

the  church,  evangelical  preachers,  but  afterwards  turn- 
ed away  from  the  truth.  I trust  she  was  a good 
woman ; but  though  she  had  married  a rich  Dissenter, 
her  heart  was  left  behind.  I could  perceive,  the  six 
weeks  I resided  in  the  house,  that  she  did  not  relish 
what  her  husband  was  doing  out  of  the  Establishment ; 
and  I foresaw  what  would  be  the  consequence  if  she 
survived  him.  The  event  took  place,  and  the  appre- 
hension was  realized,  It  is  desirable  when  persons 

3* 


58  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 


marry,  to  marry  as  much  as  possible  in  their  own  re- 
ligious community.  To  justify  a contrary  course  two 
things  are  at  least  necessary. 

First.  That  they  hold  the  sentiments  in  which  they 
differ  with  moderation,  and  feel  them  to  be  subordi- 
nate^ and, 

Secondly . That  they  consent  to  attend  the  same  place 
of  worship.  Worshipping  together  cherishes  and  pro- 
motes social  and  devout  affections ; and  has  a lively 
and  favorable  effect  upon  children  and  servants. 
What  evil  consequences  have  I often  seen  arising  from 
husbands  and  wives,  fathers  and  mothers,  always  re- 
pairing to  separate  sanctuaries,  or  worshipping  alter- 
nately at  different  places ! 

I do  not  herein  condemn  myself.  I married  the 
daughter  of  a clergyman,  but  there  was  no  separation 
in  our  devotions,  or  differences  in  the  training  of  our 
children.  We  united  with  each  other  much  more  as 
Christians,  than  Episcopalians  and  Dissenters;  and 
never  had  we,  in  a long  and  happy  union,  one  word  of 
discord,  or  even  dispute. 

I happened,  in  my  way  to  the  opening  of  a Meeting- 
house at  Tavistock,  to  spend  a week  at  Painton.  The 
people  at  Teignmouth  hearing  of  this  sent  a deputa- 
tion to  urge  me  to  preach  for  them  on  the  following 
Sabbath,  as  it  was  the  very  day  of  my  opening  their 
sanctuary  thirty  years  before.  This  I did,  and  was 
pleased  to  see  the  state  of  things  so  prosperous  and 
promising.  Two  days  after,  when  I had  reached  Tot- 
ness,  as  the  chaise  was  at  the  door  to  take  me  forward 
to  Tavistock,  I was  recalled  home  by  a messenger  an- 
nouncing the  apprehended  death  of  my  youngest 
daughter,  whom  I had  left  perfectly  well  I was  only 


HOLMES,  ESQ. 


59 


in  time  to  see  her  expire.  How  much  do  times  and 
places  derive  from  association  and  recollection ! What 
have  been  my  feelings  in  passing  through  Totness 
since ! 

To  proceed  with  this  Reminiscence : On  my  return 
from  the  dedication  of  the  chapel  at  Teignmouth  to 
Bath,  Mr.  Holmes  brought  me  in  his  carriage  as  far  as 
Taunton,  where  I took  coach.  He  had  made  engage- 
ments for  me  to  preach  in  my  way  back  at  Chudleigh, 
Tiverton,  Wellington,  and  Taunton.  At  Taunton  I 
preached  for  Mr.  Reader,  then  the  Tutor  of  the  West- 
ern Academy,  hie  was  a very  pious  and  spiritual 
man ; but  had  for  some  time  past  been  led  inordinatel}7" 
to  the  study  of  the  Revelation  of  St.  John.  His  wife 
assured  me,  that  sometimes  for  near  an  hour  at  a time 
would  he  be  agonizing  with  God  in  prayer,  when  he 
found  difficulties  in  the  Book,  and  could  get  no  satisfac- 
tion from  human  authors.  Hence  he  too  much  conclud- 
ed that  what  came  into  his  mind  after  these  prayers  was 
the  meaning  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  this  made  him  too 
positive  in  his  interpretations.  As  out  of  the  abun- 
dance of  the  heart  the  mouth  speaketh,  his  reference 
to  the  Apocalypse  was  almost  incessant.  My  friend 
apprized  me  of  this  addiction,  and  desired  me  to  ob- 
serve, as  we  were  approaching  his  house,  how  long  it 
would  be  before  he  brought  forth  his  favorite  topic. 
Within  a quarter  of  an  hour,  the  name  of  Mr.  Newton 
was  incidentally  mentioned ; when  he  said,  “Ah,  Mr. 
Newton  is  a very  good  man,  but  God  will  correct  him 
before  his  death.”  Wherefore?  it  was  asked.  “Be- 
cause of  his  indifference,”  said  1 ? “towards the  bless- 
ed Book  of  Revelation.”  I asked  wherein  he  had 
shown  this  indifference.  “ Sir,”  said  he,  “ when  I had 


60  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 

finished  my  exposition  of  that  Book,  I sent  him  a copy 
for  his  acceptance,  and  begged  his  opinion  of  the  work ; 
and  this,”  said  he,  pulling  his  letter  out  of  his  bureau,  uis 
his  answer.” — “‘Dear  Sir, — I am  much  obliged  by 
your  kindness  in  sending  me  the  volume  on  the  Apoc- 
alypse ; but  you  must  excuse  me  for  not  criticizing 
the  contents,  for  which  I have  neither  leisure  nor 
ability.  I hope  God  has  for  some  years  given  me  a 
word  in  season  for  him  that  is  weary,  but  he  has  not 
given  a capacity  to  open  the  seals, — I am,  &c.,  John 
Newton.’  ” 

Now,  I do  not  go  the  length  of  South,  nor  admire 
the  unhallowed  wit  that  says, — “ The  Revelation  al- 
ways finds  a man  mad,  or  leaves  him  so yet  we  may 
learn  from  this  good  man;  and  what  I say  concerning 
him,  I speak  as  with  affection,  so  I speak  only  what  I 
could  verify.  This  kind  of  prophetical  zeal  gave  a 
kind  of  new  and  unhappy  turn  to  his  preaching.  It 
injuriously  affected  the  congregation — 

“ The  hungry  sheep  look’d  up  and  were  not  fed 

and  sinners  heard  less  of  repentance  towards  God,  and 
faith  towards  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  than  before. 

"We  are  not  ignorant  of  his  devices  who  is  not  only 
the  accuser  of  the  brethren,  but  the  tempter  too.  Had 
he  addressed  this  excellent  man  with  anything  ob- 
viously erroneous  or  sinful,  he  would  have  said,  “ Get 
thee  behind  me,  Satan.”  But  it  was  otherwise  when 
he  approached  him  in  a sacred  attire,  with  the  Bible 
in  his  hand,  and  this  text  in  his  mouth, — “ Blessed  is 
he  that  readeth,  and  they  that  understand  the  words 
of  this  prophecy.” 


HOLMES,  ESg. 


61 


Would  it  not  be  well  if  professors,  and  especially 
preachers,  were  not  only  to  think  of  the  difficulty  (not 
to  say  impossibility)  of  deciding  many  things  in  dis- 
pute— but  remember  their  little  value  comparatively  if 
demonstrated, — “ What  is  the  chaff  to  the  wheat?” 

After  preaching  for  this  good  old  man,  and  returning 
into  his  house,  he  said,  “ Sir,  I did  not  like  what  you 
said  of  candour  this  evening.”  I answered,  “ I think 
I sufficiently  guarded  it,  and  distinguished  it  from  in- 
difference with  regard  to  essential  truth.”  “ Sir,”  said 
he,  “you  have  had  many  apostates  to  hear  you,  and 
they  will  think  too  favorably  of  you.”  While  he  was 
thus  speaking  Mr.  (afterwards  Dr.)  Toulmin  was  intro- 
duced into  the  parlor,  asking  me  to  preach  for  him,  like 
Robinson,  saying,  his  pulpit  was  open  to  all  good  men. 
At  this,  Mr.  Reader  pounced  upon  me — a confirmation 
of  what  he  had  said ; nor  did  he  ask  the  applicant  to 
sit  down,  or  even  speak  to  him.  And  is  this  the  meek- 
ness of  wisdom  ? If  we  cannot  love  persons  as  Chris- 
tians, are  w~e  to  refuse  them  civilities  as  men  ? Is  this 
the  way  to  win  souls?  Not  that  I was  disposed  to 
preach  for  him.  I never  officiated  but  twice  in  an  Uni- 
tarian pulpit;  and  in  each  instance  I took  care  not  to 
be  asked  under  any  ignorance  of  my  sentiments.  I 
said,  “ The  thing  with  me  is  not  ivhere  I preach,  but 
what  I preach.  I must  speak  according  to  my  own 
principles.  Allow  me  this  liberty  and  I will  comply. 
I shall  not  go  out  of  my  way  to  insult  or  oppose ; but 
I cannot  forbear  to  deliver  what  my  conscience  tells 
me  I should  deliver  from  the  same  text  in  my  own 
place.” 

Having  said  all  that  honesty  and  fairness  required, 
I spoke  with  freedom;  but  one  of  the  two  ministers 


62  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 

who  invited  me  the  first  time  went  out  in  the  middle 
of  the  discourse,  and  the  other  before  I began  had 
rather  cautiously  intimated  that  “ it  were  always  bet- 
ter to  avoid  abstruse  doctrines,  and  teach  our  people 
how  to  keep  God’s  commandments  and  find  their  way 
to  heaven.”  I told  him,  I always  made  this  my  ulti- 
mate aim.  Yet  I felt  not  at  home.  I seemed  not  to 
be  among  my  own  people,  and  was  not  a little  embar- 
rassed in  the  intercessory  part  of  my  prayer  for  the 
ministers ; for  under  what  character  could  I pray  for 
them  as  Pastors ? 

I was  only  once  after  this  coldly  asked,  and  I re- 
fused ; for,  besides  the  difficulty  I had  felt  in  the  per- 
formances, I considered  how  liable  it  was  to  miscon- 
struction ; and  how  careful  we  should  be  not  to  offend 
against  the  generation  of  the  upright.  Upon  the  same 
principle  Mr.  Hall  acted.  He  had  occasionally,  when 
he  came  to  Bristol,  preached  for  Mr.  E n the  Uni- 

tarian minister  ; but  after  awhile,  with  godly  prudence, 
he  declined;  and  saved  from  surmise,  fear,  and  dis- 
tress, some  who,  if  not  his  most  intelligent,  were  yet 
his  most  pious  and  prayerful  hearers.  The  last  ser- 
mon he  preached  there  was  against  Atheism ! 

I see  in  his  Diary,  Mr.  Toplady  (who  lived  not  far 
from  Exeter),  though  a beneficed  clergyman,  was  most 
cordially  intimate  with  Mr.  Holmes.  Here  I insert 
two  short  extracts  taken  from  Mr.  Toplady’s  Posthu- 
mous Volumes,  page  279  vvc  285. 

“ Spent  about  an  hory  and  a half  with  good  Mr. 
Holmes,  whom  I found  m great  distress,  on  account 
of  his  only  surviving  son  being  given  over  in  a fever. 
During  our  Interview,  God  so  opened  my  mouth  and 
so  enlarged  my  heart,  that  I trust  both  my  friend  and 


HOLMES,  ESQ. 


63 


myself  found  our  spiritual  strength  renewed,  and  were 
sensibly  and  powerfully  comforted  from  above.” 

i(  After  breakfast,  rode  to  Exeter,  where  I dined  at 
Mr.  Holmes’.  Found  that  dear  and  excellent  man 
not  only  more  resigned  to  the  will  of  God,  but  even 
more  cheerful  than  I could  have  conceived.  Mrs. 
Paul  of  Topsham,  and  Mr.  Lewis,  a worthy  Baptist 
minister,  dined  with  us.  Our  conversation  at  table 
was  on  the  best  subjects ; and  I found  our  Christian 
discussions  sensibly  blessed  to  my  soul.  After  tea, 
myself  and  four  more  followed  the  remains  of  Master 
Holmes  to  Cade,  about  two  miles  out  of  the  city,  where 
they  were  interred.  Mr.  Cole,  curate  of  the  parish, 
read  the  funeral  service.  I preached  a sermon  suit- 
able to  the  solemn  occasion  to  a large  auditory,  and 
one  © ' the  most  attentive  ones  I ever  saw,”  &c* 


WELSH,  ESQ. 


I AM  the  more  inclined  to  speak  of  th  y man, 

because  I believe  no  account  of  him,  even  u a funeral 
discourse,  has  been  published.  I can  ass'  gn  no  reason 
for  this ; but,  as  we  proceed  in  this  brief  narrative,  the 
omission  will  raise  our  wonder,  and  show  us  that  the 
excellency  and  usefulness  of  persons  are  not  to  be  al- 
ways estimated  by  the  noise  they  make  or  the  notice 
they  excite  at  the  time.  I say  “ at  the  time”  because 
as  the  thing  is  only  partial,  so  it  is  often  only  tem- 
porary. In  due  season,  and  in  a way  which  marks 
the  providence  of  God,  he  brings  forth  their  “right- 
eousness as  the  light,  and  their  judgment  as  the  noon- 
day.” How  many  of  the  Nonconformists  are  now 
admired,  whose  names  were  even  cast  out  as  evil! 
When  Cowper  wrote,  he  seemed  forbidden  to  mention 
Whitfield  by  name. 

“ Leuconomus,  (beneath  well-sounding  Greek, 

I slur  a name  a poet  must  not  speak).” 

Is  there  a man  now  in  the  kingdom  but  considers  him 
an  upright,  honest  man,  who  lived  only  to  do  good? 
But  Bunyan  ! poor  Bunyan  ! that  ignoramus,  that  fa- 
natic, that  rebel,  that  traitor  to  his  country,  insulted  on 


WELSH,  ESQ. 


65 


his  trial,  infamously  condemned,  cruelly  imprisoned 
for  twelve  long  years;  what,  where — is  he  now  ? His 
hook  is  acknowledged  the  first  of  allegories,  and  his 
statue  is  in  one  of  our  parliamentary  niches ! 

Good  men  should  be  willing  to  leave  their  reputa- 
tion, like  everything  else,  with  God ; and  it  is  well  if, 
when  little  is  said  of  them , their  works  praise  them 
in  the  gate.  By  these  “the  memory  of  the  just  is 
blessed.’7 

Mr.  Welsh  was  a considerable  banker  in  London. 
One  of  the  partners  in  the  firm  was  Mr.  Rogers,  the 
father  of  the  poet.  His  wife  was  a daughter  of  the 
famous  Thomas  Bradbury,  of  political,  polemic,  and 
facetious  memory  ; and  she  had  much  of  her  father’s 
humor  about  her.  She  often  mentioned  some  of  his 
witticisms.  I wish  I had  recorded  them.  Two  of 
them  at  this  moment  I just  remember.  One  day, 
meeting  with  a man  who  was  going  to  push  him  from 
the  wall,  saying,  “I  don’t  choose  to  give  the  wall  to 
every  fool  I meet,”— -says  Mr.  Bradbury,  “ I do,  and 
so  pray  take  it.”  Another  day  he  was  at  the  coffee- 
house, where  several  gentlemen  were  reading  the 
papers,  and  one  of  them  having  read  that,  the  Sunday 
before,  a man  who  was  violating  the  Sabbath  fell  from 
his  horse,  and  fractured  his  leg  and  thigh  ; upon  which 
he  said,  turning  to  Mr.  Bradbury,  “ I suppose,  Mr. 
Bradbury,  you  deem  this  a Divine  judgment?” 
“ Why,  sir,”  said  Mr.  Bradbury,  “if  you  deem  it  a 
Divine  mercy,  we  will  have  no  dispute  about  it.” 

The  church  over  which  the  Reminiscent  has  so  long 
and  happily  presided  owed  very  much  to  the  zeal  and 
liberality  of  Mr.  Welsh.  He  unceasingly  nursed  it  in 
its  infant  state  ; and,  when  it  had  only  a small  and 


66  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 


incommodious  place  to  assemble  in,  he  principally,  at 
his  own  expense,  fitted  up  the  old  Eoman  Catholic 
chapel,  which  had  been  left  very  much  in  ruins,  from 
the  Protestant  riots  in  1780.  He  also,  from  their  hav- 
ing only  a successional  and  uncertain  supply  of  preach- 
ers, recommended  to  them  an  able  pastor,  who  could 
feed  them  with  knowledge  and  understanding,  and  en- 
gaged to  support  him  till  the  congregation  should  be 
capable  of  bearing  the  burden  themselves. 

Mr.  Welsh  commonly  passed  some  weeks,  if  not 
months,  annually  in  Bath  ; and  nothing  in  these  visits 
afforded  him  more  pleasure  than  to  observe  the  cause 
he  had  so  patronized  increasing  and  prospering ; and 
this  was  the  case  even  after  the  loss  of  my  predecessor, 
the  Rev.  Thomas  Tuppen,  whom  he  had  introduced, 
and  especially  after  the  opening  of  our  new  chapel  in 
Argyle-street,  and  which  even  then  required  to  be  en 
larged. 

But  this  was  not  all,  but  comparatively  little,  of 
what  Mr.  Welsh  accomplished.  I was  once  passing 
the  evening  with  him  ; he  was  in  a very  solemn  and 
feeling  mood ; and  after  awhile  he  said,  with  tears,  “ I 
am  growing  old,  and  I ought,  and  I wish,  to  do  some- 
thing more  to  glorify  God,  and  serve  my  generation 
according  to  his  will,  than  I have  done ; and  I have 
the  means.”  Several  schemes  passed  under  our  re- 
view ; and  at  last  he  mentioned  what  (as  I entirely  ap- 
proved of)  I did  all  in  my  power  to  enforce.  I will 
simply  specify  the  case. 

At  this  time  our  country  was  in  a state  very  differ- 
ent from  its  present  condition.  It  was  generally  under 
the  greatest  of  all  curses,  the  curse  of  an  unregenerate 
ministry,  especially  in  the  smaller  towns  and  villages, 


WELSH,  ESQ. 


67 


where  many  of  the  people,  though  in  a land  of  vision, 
and  with  an  Established  Church,  were  yet  perishing 
for  lack  of  knowledge. 

We,  therefore,  thought  (for  it  was  the  King’s  busi- 
ness, and  required  haste)  that  it  was  desirable  imme- 
diately to  search  out,  and  educate,  a number  of  young 
men  of  gifts  and  grace  for  the  ministry,  and  place  them 
in  a kind  of  domestic  academies.  These  seminaries 
were  not  to  be  in  opposition  to  any  larger  and  higher 
establishments,  but  rather  in  addition  to  them.  They 
were  to  give  these  young  men  a less  literary  training, 
but  a more  theological  and  practical ; or  with  a fuller 
reference  principally,  though  not  exclusively,  to  di- 
vinity and  preaching.  These  students  were  to  be 
placed  for  some  years  under  the  care  of  ministers  of 
piety,  experience,  and  competent  learning,  residing  in 
separate  localities ; and  where  they  could  be,  even 
during  their  tuition,  employed  in  teaching  the  poor, 
and  ignorant,  and  vicious  ; and,  while  employed,  to 
be  also  improved,  and  actually  prepared  for  their  work, 
like  those  who  are  taught  to  run  by  running,  and  to 
walk  by  walking,  and  not  by  mere  rule  and  lesson. 

Of  seven  tutors,  Mr.  Welsh  chose  three,  engaging  to 
support  several  students  under  each.  Cornelius  Win- 
ter was  one  of  them.  He  had,  indeed,  been  engaged 
in  such  work  before,  though  without  any  regular  and 
certain  provision  for  expense,  like  Professor  Frant,  at 
W ells,  in  his  work  of  faith  and  labor  of  love. 

The  Reminiscent  was  not  one  of  Mr.  Welsh’s  stu- 
dents, but  belonged  to  an  earlier  class,  urder  Mr.  Win- 
ter’s care,  and  principally  supported  by  John  Thorn- 
ton, Esq.,  Sir  Richard  Hill,  and  others. 

Mr.  Welsh  married  a second  time,  late  in  life,  the 


68  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 


half-sister  of  Dr.  Evans  of  Bristol.  He  lived  to  a good 
old  age,  and  died  very  suddenly.  I had  preached  be- 
fore him  in  the  morning,  from  the  words  of  our  Lord 
to  the  Church  of  Ephesus — “ To  him  that  overcometh 
will  I grant  to  sit  with  me  on  my  throne.”  It  was 
the  last  sermon  he  heard ; and,  one  hour  after,  rising 
from  dinner  to  return  thanks,  he  fell  down  upon  the 
floor,  and  expired  : — 

“ A soul  prepared  needs  no  delays  ; 

The  summons  comes,  the  saint  obeys ; 

Swift  was  his  flight,  and  short  the  road, — 

He  closed  his  eyes,  and  woke  with  God !” 

To  conclude  this  brief  and  imperfect  memoir.  W e 
read  of  “the  spirit  of  judgment  and  the  spirit  of  burn- 
ing.” This  is  a fine  and  an  advantageous  union ; fer- 
vor enlightens  prudence,  and  prudence  qualifies  fervor. 
Therefore,  says  the  Apostle,  “ let  your  love  abound 
yet  more  and  more  in  all  knowledge  and  in  all  judg- 
ment.” As  if  he  should  say,  “ Be  not  weary  in  well- 
doing, but  in  your  benevolence  exercise  discretion  as 
to  time,  and  place,  and  means,  and  manner  ; and  as 
your  ability  is  always  but  small,  endeavor  to  make  a 
little  go  a great  way.”  I cannot  but  think  a more  ju- 
dicious course  of  usefulness  could  not  have  been  chosen 
than  that  which  Mr.  Welsh  encouraged  ; and,  though 
some  were  disposed  to  blow  upon  it  at  first,  and  though 
more  may  now  deem  it  too  humble  for  modern  Dissent, 
how  many  opportunities  have  I had,  and  thousands 
more,  of  witnessing  its  blessed  effects,  in  turning  sin- 
ners from  darkness  to  light,  of  evangelizing  heathen 
neighborhoods,  and  even  in  forming  congregations, 


WELSH,  ESQ. 


69 


whose  beginning,  indeed,  was  small,  but  whose  latter 
end  greatly  increased ! 

And  here,  without  the  least  wisli  to  check  or  under- 
value superior  degrees  of  literary  attainment,  may  not 
the  Reminiscent  be  allowed  to  ask  a few  questions  ? 
Is  there  no  distinction  between  an  educated  and  a 
learned  ministry  ? If  (and  the  Apostle  says,  u Christ 
sent  me  not  to  baptize,  but  to  preach  the  Gospel”),  if 
the  chief  design  of  the  ministry  is  to  preach,  and  faith 
cometh  by  hearing,  should  not  everything  in  the  prep- 
aration be  made  to  bear  principally  upon  it  ? And  is 
this  unceasingly  and  obviously  the  case  in  all  our  ex- 
isting institutions  ? Are  mathematical  and  classical 
acquirements,  especially  in  their  higher  degrees,  equal- 
ly necessary  in  all  stations,  and  for  all  teachers  ? Are 
there  not  cases  in  which  these  distinctions  may  rela- 
tively even  disqualify,  more  than  help ; first,  by  their 
aptness  to  draw  away  the  preacher  too  much  into  the 
pursuit  of  things  in  which  he  excels,  and  in  which, 
therefore,  he  delights  ? and,  secondly , by  betraying  him 
into  a manner  of  address  less  intelligible,  familiar,  and 
impressive,  to  the  mass  of  his  audience  ? Is  not  a 
minister  of  the  Gospel  to  be  the  teacher  of  religion, 
the  subjects  of  which  are  matter  of  pure  testimony 
and  not  of  reasoning,  and  therefore  little  depending  on 
talent  and  science ; for  “ by  faith  we  stand”  ? Is  there 
no  difference  in  the  department  of  preparation  between 
a kingdom  which  is  u not  of  this  world,”  and  one  which 
is  ? Is  the  minister  to  be  laboriously  qualified  to  meet 
the  casual  intellectual  few,  rather  than  the  certain  many , 
that  may  attend  his  teaching?  Is  the  church  the 
proper  and  express  sphere  for  the  highest  cultivation 
of  genius  and  literature  ? Or  for  studying  and  striv- 


70  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS.  OF  CHARACTER. 

ing  for  degrees  and  titles  derived  from  the  arts  and 
sciences?  Far  be  it  from  the  Keminiscent  to  domineer 
or  dictate ; but  may  he  not  again  ask,  Is  there  any 
mode  of  address  so  little  likely  to  be  popularly  useful 
as  that  of  a dry,  cold  intellectuality  ? Is  there  no  dif- 
ference between  the  press  and  the  pulpit  ? May  not 
that  which  is  proper  for  the  one  be  unsuitable  for  the 
other  ? Is  there  no  difference  between  a treatise  and 
a sermon  ? I will  buy  the  former,  if  it  be  published, 
and  read  it  with  pleasure ; but  I will  never  hear  the 
latter,  if  I know  it.  Can  a discourse  adapted  to  gen- 
eral improvement  safely  admit  more  than  a certain 
portion  of  intelligence  and  argument?  Can  that  be 
felt  that  is  not  understood  ? And  that  carried  away 
which  is  not  portable  ? And  is  there  no  danger  of 
rendering  the  Scriptures  in  time  a mere  book  for  criti- 
cism, and  to  be  treated  scientifically,  without  regard- 
ing it  for  the  sole  purpose  for  which  it  was  given, — to 
guide  our  feet  into  the  path  of  life,  and  to  answer  the 
inquiry,  “ What  must  I do  to  be  saved?” 

But  to  return.  Let  us  redeem  our  time,  and  use  our 
resources  and  abilities,  whatever  they  may  be ; and 
let  us  never  forget  that,  if  we  have  not  ten  talents,  we 
haye  one,  and  that  the  man  with  one  talent  was  the 
unprofitable  servant,  and  therefore  the  wicked  servant, 
and  therefore  the  punished  servant.  He  hid  his  talent 
in  a napkin.  And  let  us  see  what  a single  individual 
may  accomplish,  when  (as  it  is  said  of  the  builders  at 
the  Temple)  he  has  a mind  to  work.  What  good  did 
this  man  effect  by  the  natural  and  simple  instrument- 
ality which  he  set  in  motion?  Why,  “there  is  joy 
in  the  presence  of  the  angels  of  God  over  one  sinner 
that  repenteth.”  He  that  saves  one  soul  from  death 


WELSH,  ESQ. 


71 


does  more  than  he  who  rescues  a country  from  civil 
bondage.  And  how  many  were  here  turned  from  the 
error  of  their  way,  and  made  partakers  of  that  “ god- 
liness which  is  profitable  unto  all  things,  having  prom- 
ise of  the  life  that  now  is,  as  well  as  of  that  which  is 
to  come!’'  Yes;  and  how  extensive  was  the  good  done 
to  all  these ! for  it  not  only  saved  their  souls,  but 
blessed  their  bodies,  and  the  labor  of  their  hands,  and 
their  relations  and  families.  And,  then,  how  perpetu- 
ated was  this  good ! The  subjects  of  it  themselves 
were  the  medium  of  it  to  others ; and  now,  even  now, 
it  is  operating  in  various  influences  and  effects,  and 
will  continue  to  operate  till  the  last  day. 

And  by  what  was  he  rendered  most  a benefactor  ? 
By  the  consecration  of  a measure  of  his  substance  to 
the  service  of  his  God  and  Saviour.  One  is  almost 
afraid  to  speak  in  favor  of  money,  lest  avarice  should 
hail  the  remark,  and  capture  the  praise,  and  apply  it 
to  perverted  purposes.  But,  the  truth  is,  that  while 
the  love  of  money  is  the  root  of  all  evil,  the  use  of  it 
may  be  made  the  root  of  all  good.  In  one  respect,  it 
is  the  most  important  of  all  agencies,  because  it  can 
employ  in  its  service  all  other  instrumentalities — labor, 
genius,  eloquence,  learning,  and  even  piety  itself.  The 
lawful  acquisition  of  it,  therefore,  should  never  be  neg- 
lected ; a penny  of  it  should  never  be  wasted ; nor  a 
farthing  of  it  be  sordidly  or  needlessly  hoarded  up. 
“ Charge  them,”  says  the  Apostle,  “ that  are  rich  in 
this  world,  that  they  do  good,  that  they  be  rich  in  good 
works,  ready  to  distribute,  willing  to  communicate.” 
Again,  he  says,  “ To  do  good,  and  to  communicate,  for- 
get not,  for  with  such  sacrifices  God  is  well  pleased.” 

Thus  did  Mr.  Welsh.  He  was  in  a good  degree  his 


72  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 


own  executor,  and  liad  the  satisfaction  to  see  the  seed 
he  had  sown  ripened  and  reaped.  Nor  was  it  a small 
sum  which  he  only  in  this  one  instance  employed  in 
defraying  the  expenses  of  the  tuition  and  boarding  of 
such  a number  of  students  from  year  to  year. 

But  what  shall  w^e  say  of  some,  yes,  even  professors 
of  religion,  who  perhaps  began  with  little,  accumulated 
much,  did  nothing  with  their  abundance  while  they 
lived,  and  secured  by  their  accursed  treasures  the  de- 
pravity and  destruction  of  their  descendants  when  they 
died!  Shame  be  to  those  pliant  ministers  who,  in 
compliment  to  their  connections,  will  preach  funeral 
sermons  for  such  characters,' — unless  they  take  for 
their  text,  “ But  whoso  hath  this  world’s  goods,  and 
seeth  his  brother  have  need,  and  shutteth  up  his  bowels 
of  compassion  from  him  ; how  dwelleth  the  love  of 
God  in  him?”  There  are  two  suppositions  concerning 
these  men.  The  first  is  awful,  and  we  shrink  back 
from  it.  “ Lo,  this  is  the  man  that  made  not  God  his 
trust,  but  trusted  in  the  multitude  of  his  riches.” — 
“ With  these  words,”  say  the  Jewish  Rabbi,  “the  an- 
gels sing  down  to  hell  the  soul  of  the  wealthy  sinner, 
when  it  leaves  his  body.”  We  do  not  believe  this; 
we  have  a better  opinion  of  those  heavenly  beings 
than  to  suppose  they  rejoice  and  sing  at  the  misery 
of  any  creature,  though  they  may  acquiesce  in  it. 
But  says  Young — 

“ HelPs  loudest  laugh — the  thought  of  dying  rich.” 

The  second  is  perplexing.  It  regards  the  suppo- 
sition, (how  hard  to  be  realized !)  that  those  persons 
who  die  in  such  affluence  are  received  up  into  glory. 


WELSH,  ESQ. 


73 


We  naturally  tliink  that  grief  and  shame  can  never 
enter  heaven ; and  yet  Christians  are  never  more 
happy  here  than  when  they  are  most  ashamed,  and 
mourn  after  a godly  sort,  under  a sense  of  the  Divine 
goodness.  It  seems  improbable  that  those  saints  who 
died  so  rich  will  then  be  free  from  certain  reflections. 
There  is  a relation  between  the  present  and  the  future ; 
and  not  a relation  of  sequence  only,  but  one  of  cause 
and  effect ; and  a whatsoever  a man  soweth,  that  shall 
he  also  reap ; he  that  soweth  to  the  flesh  shall  of  the 
flesh  reap  corruption,  but  he  that  soweth  to  the  spirit 
shall  of  the  spirit  reap  life  everlasting.”  No  one  can 
deny  that  there  will  be  in  another  world  a conscious- 
ness of  our  state  and*  conduct  in  this;  but  the  con- 
sciousness must  affect  us  according  to  the  nature  and 
quality  of  the  recollections  themselves.  In  that  world 
things  will  be  seen  clearly  and  perfectly ; and,  in  the 
morality  and  holiness  of  heaven,  there  must  be  right- 
eousness in  our  feelings,  as  well  as  in  our  conceptions. 
What,  then,  we  should  be  ready  to  say,  must  such  an 
individual  think  and  feel,  when  he  knows  what  a 
power  of  every  kind  of  usefulness  his  wealth  gave 
him,  and  remembering  what  good  he  neglected  to  do 
with  it; — in  the  poor  he  might  have  fed  and  clothed ; 
the  children  he  might  have  educated ; the  academical 
institutions  he  might  have  endowed;  the  Gospel  he 
might  have  extended ; the  souls  he  might  have  saved ! 
And  when,  in  addition  to  this,  he  reflects  upon  the 
evil  his  property  is  now  doing,  surrounding  his  chil- 
dren and  dependants  with  temptation,  providing  for 
their  evil  passions,  so  much  going  to  the  gaming  table, 
so  much  in  riotous  living,  so  much  swallowed  up  in 
the  pride  of  life ; the  evil  still  extending  and  multi* 

4 


74  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 


plying,  and  operating  in  its  effects,  perhaps,  for  gene- 
rations to  come ! and  when  he  remembers,  how  the 
Book  he  was  constantly  reading  and  hearing  charged 
him  to  be  a good  steward  of  the  manifold  gifts  of  God! 
and  when  he  sees  face  to  face,  Him,  who,  “ though  he 
was  rich,  yet  for  our  sakes  became  poor,  that  we 
through  His  poverty  might  be  made  rich,”  who  was 
always  going  about  doing  good,  and  who  said,  “It  is 
more  blessed  to  give  than  to  receive,”  and  gave  His 
life  a ransom  for  us.  We  leave  the  subject, — “ Con - 
sidxr  of  it , take  advice , and  speak  your  mind” 


ROBERT  SPEAR,  ESQ. 


Some  considerable  notice  of  Mr.  Spear  appeared 
after  bis  death  in  the  papers  and  magazines.  There 
was  also  a larger  memoir  of  him  by  Dr.  Raffles  in  a 
quarterly  periodical.  The  writer  was  very  adequate 
for  such  a work,  as  far  as  talent  was  concerned,  but 
he  was  not  intimately  acquainted  with  the  person  who 
was  the  subject  of  it.  And  when  I was  in  Edinburgh, 
where  Mr.  Spear  died,  Dr.  Stewart,  with  others,  who 
all  well  knew  and  much  esteemed  him,  wished  a fuller 
and  more  particular  account  of  him  could  be  sent 
forth ; and  desired  the  Reminiscent  to  undertake  it ; 
but  this  he  declined  from  some  peculiar  circumstances 
in  the  family,  and  also  from  too  much  engagement, 
and  too  little  leisure  and  health  at  the  time. 

Mr.  Spear,  under  the  blessing  of  Providence,  had 
risen  to  affluence  by  his  own  exertions  and  skill.  He 
was  a cotton  merchant,  residing  at  Manchester.  He 
stood  very  high  in  the  commercial  world  for  ability 
and  integrity,  for  fairness  and  honor.  And  I remem- 
ber a very  clever  American,  who  had  long  known  him 
and  had  large  dealings  with  him,  saying,  that,  while 
he  preferred  English  merchants  to  those  of  any  other 
nation,  he  preferred  Mr.  Spear  to  any  even  of  his  own 
nation. 


76  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 

Having  met  at  Cadiz  with  a quantity  of  cotton  of  a 
fine  and  superior  kind,  he  very  advantageously  pur- 
chased the  whole  ; and  soon  introduced  the  growth 
into  Georgia,  where  he  sent  and  employed  an  agent 
of  his  own  from  Manchester  to  encourage  the  culture, 
and  purchase  the  produce.  He  loved  not  speculation, 
yet  in  his  line  of  business  it  could  hardly  be  avoided. 
He,  therefore,  laid  down  this  rule  for  his  own  govern- 
ment therein, — that  he  would  keep  a certain  sum  ap- 
propriated to  this  purpose,  and  that  it  should  be  no 
more  than  he  thought  he  could  afford  to  lose,  without 
injuring  his  family  or  his  temper . 

“ He  that  maketh  haste  to  be  rich  shall  not  be  inno- 
cent;” and  “they  that  will  be  rich  fall  into  temptation 
and  a snare,  and  into  many  foolish  and  hurtful  lusts.” 
But  when  the  acquisition  of  property  is  not  made  an 
absolute  aim,  but  is  a consequence  left  with  the  provi- 
dence of  God,  in  the  discharge  of  duty,  it  will  not  be 
found  so  commonly  corruptive  and  injurious.  And 
Mr.  Spear  knew  it  became  him  not  to  be  slothful  in 
business ; and  God  blessed  the  labor  of  his  hands. 
But  as  riches  increased,  he  set  not  his  heart  upon 
them  ; but  viewed,  them  as  a talent  for  which  he  was 
responsible,  and  by  which  he  was  “to  do  good  and 
to  communicate.”  And  who  can  estimate  the  measure 
and  degree  of  his  benevolence  and  beneficence  ? His 
bountifulness  was  impartial . He  loved  all  who  loved 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  sincerity ; and  aided  many 
institutions  and  charities  which  belonged  not  to  his 
own  immediate  connections.  His  beneficence  was  also 
very  extensive . He  devised  liberal  things.  He  gave 
largely  to  the  Bible  Society,  and  to  the  London  Mis- 
sionary Society.  With  regard  to  the  latter,  at  the  first 


ROBERT  SPEAR,  ESQ. 


77 


public  collection  at  bis  own  cbapel  in  Mosley- street, 
Manchester,  designing  it  to  be  secret,  he  slipped  a 
£800  note  into  the  plate,  which  was  only  discovered 
accidentally.  He  contributed  generously  to  several 
of  our  academies  for  the  education  of  young  men  for 
the  ministry,  and  as  (owing  to  the  spiritual  destitution 
of  the  people,  especially  in  the  villages  and  smaller 
towns)  many  laymen  were  engaged  in  teaching, — to 
render  them  more  acceptable  and  useful,  he  remuner- 
ated an  able  minister  to  instruct  them  in  the  evenings, 
as  they  had  leisure  f and  even  from  this  humble  source 
of  improvement  issued  several  able  preachers,  who  in 
time  became  pastors  of  churches. 

There  was  another  thing  with  which  I was  struck, 
(for  after  my  intimate  friendship  with  him  I knew 
much  of  his  liberal  measures,)  and  I mention  it  as 
rather  original  as  well  as  exemplary.  He  looked  out 
and  employed  in  several  parts  of  the  peopled  locality 
pious  men  and  women  whose  houses  were  to  be  day- 
schools  to  which  any  children  might  come,  at  any 
time,  as  they  could  be  spared  from  their  home  or  their 
labor ; while  the  owners  were  to  be  always  present 
and  ready  to  teach  them. 

While  thus  going  on,  Law’s  u Call  to  a Devout  and 
Holy  Life”  fell  into  his  hands,  and  unduly  impressed 
him.  The  book  might  be  useful  to  some,  but  it  may 
lead  others  astray,  by  not  distinguishing  things  that 
differ,  as  to  their  order  and  place  in  the  scheme  of  the 
Gospel.  It  has  too  little  of  evangelism  in  it,  and  is 
sadly  wanting  in  that  “free  spirit”  by  which  the  sub- 
jects of  Divine  grace  are  upheld  in  their  goings,  and 
enabled,  with  enlarged  hearts,  to  run  in  the  way  of  his 
commandments.  It  is  John  preaching  the  baptism  of 


78  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 


repentance,  rather  than  Jesus  proclaiming  the  glad  tid- 
ings of  the  kingdom  of  God. 

Some  mistaken  zealots,  too,  at  this  time,  urged  him 
to  leave  his  secular  calling,  and  dedicate  himself  en- 
tirely to  the  service  of  God ; as  if  he  was  not  entirely 
serving  Him  while  trading  for  God,  and  by  means  of 
it  doing  so  much  good  to  men.  What  we  do  by  others 
is  as  much  our  agency  as  if  we  did  it  in  our  own  per- 
sons. By  nothing  can  a man  be  so  useful  as  by  prop- 
erty, for  this  enables  him  to  employ  every  kind  of  in- 
strumentality, even  to  piety  itself.  Few,  comparatively, 
have  it  in  their  power  to  gain  substance  largely.  When, 
therefore,  a man  has  the  opportunity  and  the  means 
of  attaining  it,  he  should  not  needlessly  resign  it, 
amidst  so  many  calls  for  pecuniary  assistance,  and  es- 
pecially if  he  can  trust  his  benevolent  bias.  When  a 
tradesman  called  upon  the  rector  of  St.  Mary  Wool- 
noth,  and  told  him  he  was  going  to  leave  off  trade,  for 
he  had  gained  enough  for  himself  and  family. — •“  Why, 
then,”  said  Mr.  Newton,  “ now  be  the  Lord’s  journey- 
man, and  carry  on  business  for  Him.”  And  says 
Isaiah,  u Her  merchandise  and  her  hire  shall  be  holi- 
ness to  the  Lord ; it  shall  not  be  treasured  nor  laid 
up  ; for  her  merchandise  shall  be  for  them  that  dwell 
before  the  Lord,  to  eat  sufficiently,  and  for  durable 
clothing.”  This  is  the  text  from  which  I should  have 
preached  his  funeral  sermon  had  he  died  at  Manches- 
ter, but  he  died  at  Edinburgh.  The  title  would  have 
been  “ The  Christian  Merchant.” 

But  there  were  some  who  pleaded,  and  in  a measure 
prevailed,  that  he  should  forsooth  leave  the  world,  and 
go  about  personally  relieving  the  poor,  and  consoling 
the  afflicted,  and  distributing  tracts,  and  preaching  the 


ROBERT  SPEAR,  ESQ. 


79 


Gospel  to  souls  perishing  for  lack  of  knowledge.  In 
these  excursions  he  sustained  considerable  losses  in 
business,  which  he  acknowledged  afterwards  to  me 
might  have  been  prevented,  had  he  remained  at  home, 
with  God’s  blessing,  in  his  calling. 

On  two  other  grounds  these  erratic  efforts  were 
wrong ; for,  first,  though  he  was  exceedingly  quali- 
fied for  business,'  he  was  (not  for  want  of  talent,  but 
suitable  talent)  as  unfit  for  his  new  work,  especially 
teaching.  And,  secondly,  he  had  a tinge  of  lowness 
of  spirits,  which  required  active  scenes  of  employ- 
ment, rather  than  solitude  and  study,  to  which  he  was 
much  driven  by  his  supposed  calls.  Accordingly,  he 
soon  began  to  fall  under  dejection,  which  was  rapidly 
increasing,  and  from  which  he  was  with  difficulty  ral- 
lied by  the  visit  of  and  travelling  with  the  Reminis- 
cent and  his  wife.  Few  in  doing  good  ever  more  ful- 
filled the  command,  “Let  not  thy  left  hand  know  what 
thy  right  hand  doeth.” 

He  was  generally  a man  of  much  reading  and  re- 
serve, so  that  it  was  impossible  to  know  the  interior 
riches  of  his  character  but  by  being  much  with  him, 
and  observing  him  when  he  was  a little  off  his  habitu- 
al guard.  I hardly  ever  knew  a man  who  seemed  to 
make  so  much  conscience  of  his  speech.  He  was  cau- 
tious and  careful  in  the  extreme,  not  to  err  or  mistake, 
especially  in  relating  things  which  he  had  heard,  and 
in  speaking  of  persons.  He  daily  made  David’s  reso- 
lution and  prayer  his  own : — “ I said  I will  take  heed 
to  my  ways,  that  I offend  not  with  my  tongue. — Set  a 
watch  upon  my  mouth,  keep  the  door  of  my  lips.” 

It  was  a pleasing  trait  in  his  character  that  he  loved 
to  raise  those  of  low  degree ; and  to  set  forward  in  life 


80  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 

industrious  and  deserving  individuals.  A clerk  or  a 
person  in  his  employment,  who  for  a few  years  had 
acted  confidentially,  and  diligently,  and  respectfully, 
was  sure  to  be  aided  and  elevated  ; and,  therefore,  he 
was  always  well  served. 

For  his  second  marriage  he  chose  a beautiful  and 
pious  female  in  humble  life.  To  prepare  her  for  her 
superior  station,  he  placed  her  under  the  care  of  the 
Reminiscent  and  his  wife,  and  to  be  educated  with  our 
daughters.  He  married  her  from  our  house,  and  it 
was  on  this  occasion  I preached  and  published  my  Ser- 
mon on  u The  Mutual  Duties  of  Husbands  and  Wives.” 
The  acceptance  and  commendations  which  this  dis- 
course met  with  (for  it  soon  went  through  six  editions), 
encouraged  and  induced  me  to  become  more  familiar 
with  the  press  ; and  to  issue  in  time  a large  number 
of  publications.  Several  other  events  also  arose  from 
my  connection  with  this  excellent  man ; such  as  a rela- 
tive alliance ; and  especially  my  acquaintance  and  con- 
nection with  the  family  of  Mr.  Bolton  of  America, 
from  which  such  important  consequences  to  me  have 
resulted. 

Such  a concatenation  and  dependence  is  there  in  oc- 
currences and  circumstances,  which  may  seem  to  be 
casual,  but  are  really  providential : u And  whoso  is 
wise  and  will  observe  these  things,  even  they  shall  un- 
derstand the  lovingkindness  of  the  Lord.”  Life  should 
never  be  separated  from  the  agency  of  God  in  all ; 
but  in  retracing  it  how  often  do  we  find  a particular 
event,  otherwise  not  distinguished,  pregnant  with  re- 
sults, the  birth  of  which  fills  us  with  surprise  and  as- 
tonishment ; and  teaches  us  that  “the  way  of  man  is 
not  in  himself.” 


ROBERT  SPEAR,  ESQ. 


81 


In  general  we  see  that  the  generation  of  the  upright 
is  blessed,  but  this  implies  imitation  and  conformity. 
The  seed  of  the  righteous  have  many  advantages,  aris- 
ing from  the  prayers,  instructions,  examples,  and  in- 
fluence of  their  pious  parents ; but  these  may  be  dis- 
regarded, and  even  turned  into  a curse;  for  “ where 
much  is  given,  much  will  be  required;”  and  “to  him 
that  knoweth  to  do  good,  and  doeth  it  not,  to  him  it  is 
sin.”  And  if  there  are  children  who  have  forsaken 
the  guide  of  their  youth,  and  are,  after  all  their  early 
opportunities  and  advantages,  walking  in  ways  that  are 
not  good,  who  shall  read  this  page,  let  them  tremble  at 
the  thought  of  separation  from,  and  of  condemnation 
by,  those  parents  who  so  anxiously  sought  to  save 
them ! 


MISS  ELIZA  PROTHEROE. 


I have  never  entered  into  the  dispute  concerning 
the  comparative  powers  of  the  sexes.  We  naturally 
and  unavoidably  judge  of  the  whole  by  parts,  and  of 
course  by  those  parts  which  come  within  the  circle  of 
our  observation.  Either  (which  I have  no  reason  to 
believe)  I have  met  with  a series  of  very  favorable 
exceptions , or  I ought  to  think  highly  of  the  female 
character.  I am  sure  I cannot  be  mistaken  with  re- 
gard to  many  with  whom  I have  been  intimately  ac- 
quainted in  various  seasons  and  circumstances  of  my 
life.  I have  found  in  them  a kindness,  a tenderness,  a 
purity  of  affection,  a disinterestedness  of  friendship,  a 
readiness  to  oblige,  to  serve,  and  to  sacrifice;  and 
these,  with  their  gentle  manners  and  lively  conversa- 
tion, and  sprightly  correspondence,  (next  to  the  in- 
fluence of  the  dearest  of  all  connections,)  have  been 
my  peculiar  excitement  and  solace,  under  anxious 
duties  and  trying  afflictions,  and  a tendency  to  depress- 
ion of  spirit,  to  which,  though  perhaps  little  suspected, 
I have  been  always  liable. 

As  my  children  had  all  left  me  by  death,  marriage, 
or  professional  engagement ; and,  as  my  beloved  wife 
had  some  growing  indispositions  which  limited  her  ac- 
tivities, I much  wished  for  what  I soon  obtained,  in  a 
very  valuable  and  inestimable  friend.  This  was  Miss 


MISS  ELIZA  PROTHEEOE. 


83 


Eliza  Protheroe,  whose  uncle  was  member  of  Parlia- 
ment for  Bristol,  and  whose  cousin  is  member  for  Hali- 
fax. 

I knew  her  first  by  visiting  her  as  a minister,  when 
she  was  suffering  under  an  enervating  malady,  which 
had  much  reduced  her.  She  was  then  under  medical 
care  in  Bath.  Upon  her  recovery  she  left  this  place  for 
Cheltenham ; but  she  soon  returned,  and  we  had  fre- 
quent interviews  with  her.  These  prepared  Mrs.  Jay 
and  myself  for  a more  intimate  connection.  So  she 
accompanied  us  to  the  sea  as  our  only  companion ; and 
this  excursion  of  six  weeks  together  gave  us  such  an 
insight  into  her  qualities,  that  after  our  return  home  she 
soon  became  an  inmate  under  our  roof.  She  was  well 
brought  up,  genteel  in  her  manners,  very  intelligent, 
an  excellent  reader,  pleasingly  sociable,  with  a degree 
of  the  humorous  and  comic  in  her  conversation.  Above 
all  she  was  truly  pious,  entirely  free  from  everything 
low  and  mean,  and  singularly  unselfish  and  generous, 
never  seeming  to  be  so  much  in  her  element  as  when 
denying  herself  to  do  good  to  others.  What  a treasure 
did  we  find  in  her!  What  a companion,  helper,  and 
comforter  did  she  prove ! And  what  a mutual  regard 
did  we  all  increasingly  feel  towards  each  other ! 

The  most  pleasing  weeks  I ever  spent  on  earth  were 
passed  in  four  successive  excursions  to  Plymouth,  in 
the  north  of  Devon.  No  little  of  the  exquisite  pleas- 
ure I experienced  was  derived  from  the  mixed  sub- 
lime and  beautiful  scenery,  and  from  the  solitude  and 
tranquil  retirement ; but  how  much  of  it  did  our  as- 
sociate contribute  in  our  mutual  walks  and  readings, 
and  discourse ! And  not  only  so.  Here  I prepared 
my  Lectures  on  the  Christian  Character  for  the  press, 


84  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 


and  wrote  the  long  preface  prefixed  to  it.  And  here 
also  I wrote  many  of  my  Morning  and  Evening  Exer- 
cises, one  of  which,  as  I wrote  them,  I daily  read  at 
our  family  worship.  These  familiar  compositions, 
which  have  had  such  an  extensive  circulation,  I owe 
much  to  her  stimulation  and  encouragement;  without 
which  I much  question  whether  I should  have  per- 
severed. 

Watts  tells  us, 

“We  should  expect  some  danger  near 
Where  we  possess  delight 

and  Cowper  tells  us, 

’‘Full  bliss  is  bliss  divine.” 


My  entirely  esteemed  wife,  while  at  Plymouth, ‘was 
unable  fully  to  enjoy  the  attractions  of  the  retreat,  and 
the  week  after  our  return  home  from  the  last  visit, 
she  was  seized  with  apoplexy  and  paralysis,  and  which, 
though  life  was  spared,  broke  up  much  of  my  domes- 
tic happiness.  Our  friend  was  so  attached  and  devoted 
to  us,  that  she  was  ready  to  die  for  us — yea,  I cannot 
but  think  this  was  the  case,  in  a great  degree  at  least ; 
for,  in  consequence  of  my  affliction,  I immediately 
wrote  to  her  at  Cheltenham,  whither  she  had  gone  for 
a few  days  to  see  her  mother;  upon  which  she  instant- 
ly hastened  back  while  under  a medical  process  and 
considerable  indisposition,  and  much  mental  suffering 
from  affection  and  fear ; so  that  the  day  after  her  ar- 
rival she  was  seized  with  delirium,  and  after  a week  of 
frenzy,  she  expired.  At  the  time  my  wife  was  insen- 
sible, and,  so,  ignorant  of  an  affliction  that  would 
have  exceedingly  added  to  her  own,  and  which  did 


MISS  ELIZA  PROTHEROE. 


85 


add  so  much,  to  it,  when  she  became  capable  of  learn- 
ing the  event.  As  for  myself,  I hardly  felt  more  at  the 
death  of  my  own  daughter,  by  whose  side  she  lies  in 
my  own  family  vault. 

After  several  natural  relations,  Moses  says,  “Or  thy 
friend  which  is  as  thy  own  soul.”  Is  this  is  an  anticli- 
max ? or  does  he  mean  to  say  that  sometimes  friend- 
ship arises  above  kindred  ? 

“ The  tear 

That  drops  upon  this  paper  is  sincere.” 

Few  deaths  could  have  afflicted  me  more.  It  was 
the  termination  of  a life  of  perfect  unselfishness,  no 
little  of  vrhich  had  been  lived  for  the  welfare  of  my- 
self and  mine.  “ Scarcely  for  a righteous  man  wrill 
one  die,  yet  for  a good  man  some  would  even  dare  to 
die.”  Power  may  cause  a man  to  be  feared,  learning, 
to  be  admired,  wealth,  to  be  flattered ; but  goodness 
naturalizes  one  heart  in  another  and  renders  it  “ more 
blessed  to  give  than  to  receive.”  Mrs.  Jay  was  equally 
affected  when  recovered  enough  to  be  able  to  hear  the 
report  of  our  loss. 

“ Friend  after  friend  departs. 

Who  has  not  lost  a friend? 

There  is  no  union  here  of  hearts, 

That  finds  not  here  an  end. 

Were  this  frail  world  our  final  rest, 

Living  or  dying  none  were  blest. 

“ There  is  a world  above, 

Where  parting  is  unknown  ; 

A long  eternity  of  love, 

Form’d  for  the  good  alone ; 

And  faith  beholds  the  dying  here, 

Translated  to  that  glorious  sphere.” 


MRS.  SMITH. 


With  this  very  excellent  woman  I had  a long  and 
intimate  acquaintance.  My  youngest  daughter,  of 
whom  I was  bereaved  in  the  bloom  of  her  youth,  was 
named  Statira  after  her.  During  many  of  my  annual 
visits  to  Surrey  Chapel,  I spent  with  my  wife  much 
of  the  time  I could  spare  from  my  services  in  London 
at  her  house  at  Woodford.  Her  name  was  then  Pool, 
and  her  husband  was  a merchant,  and  had  been  pros- 
perous, and  was  rich.  She  was  a woman  of  a superior 
understanding,  and  had  a cultivated  mind.  She  had 
lived  in  the  levities  and  gaieties  of  genteel  commercial 
society,  (generally  the  most  vain,  profane,  and  vapid,) 
and  so  she  knew  enough  of  the  ways  and  friendships 
of  the  world,  to  be,  in  a measure,  weaned  from  them  ; 
or  at  least  to  be  fully  convinced  of  their  vanity  and 
vexation  of  spirit ; while  she  felt  her  need  of  something 
better  than  earth  could  offer,  without  knowing  what  it 
was,  or  where  it  could  be  obtained. 

With  these  views  and  feelings  she  came  with  her 
husband  to  Bath ; and  as  they  were  acquainted  with 
Mr.  II.  Thornton,  M.  P.  for  the  Borough,  she  inquired 
of  him  where  he  would  recommend  them  to  attend. 
He  answered,  “You  know  I am  a Churchman,  but 
there  are  persons  who  may  be  occasionally  heard  to 


HRS.  SMITH. 


87 


advantage  out  of  tlie  Establishment.”  He  knew  what 
was  then  the  state  of  Bath,  and  he  also  perceived  the 
state  of  her  mind.  What  he  said  induced  her  to  visit 
Argyle  Chapel ; and  the  first  sermon  she  heard  the 
Reminiscent  preach,  brought  her  in  sight  of  the  relief 
and  satisfaction  she  had  ignorantly,  but  really  been 
seeking  after.  She  now  made  herself  known,  and  a 
mutual  and  growing  friendship  ensued. 

Upon  her  returning  home  to  Woodford,  her  lament- 
ation was  that  she  could  not  hear  the  truth  which  had 
made  her  free  indeed.  But  one  of  her  servants  rather 
casually  heard  the  Rev.  George  Collison  of  W altham- 
stow,  and  eagerly  informed  her  mistress  that  she  had 
found  a minister  who  preached  just  like  the  minister 
they  had  heard  at  Bath.  She  forthwith  the  next  Sab- 
bath ordered  out  her  carriage,  and  went  to  hear  him 
herself.  She  much  relished  the  preaching  of  this  man 
of  God  ; and  from  thenceforth  made  it  the  place  of  her 
constant  attendance. 

From  the  commencement  of  her  religious  career,  she 
had  morning  and  evening  prayer,  with  the  female  do- 
mestics of  her  household ; but  her  husband  was  not 
as  yet  favorable  to  the  establishment  of  family  wor- 
ship. But  when  is  a woman  whose  heart  is  right  with 
God,  at  a loss  to  carry  a good  point,  for  want  of  mo- 
tives, methods,  or  means  ? 

Some  months  after,  Mr.  Thornton  and  the  Remi- 
niscent were  to  spend  a week  together  as  their  guests. 
So  she  said  to  her  husband,  u These  friends  who  are 
coming,  always  have  the  worship  of  God  in  their 
families ; and  they  will  expect  it  here,  and  will  think 
it  very  strange,  if  they  should  not  find  it.”  He  re- 
plied, “Well,  then,  we  must  conform  to  their  custom 


88  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 


while  they  are  here.”  So  I was  desired  to  conduct  the 
service  every  morning  and  evening,  reading  the  Scrip- 
tures, now  and  then  dropping  a very  few  words,  and 
always  praying  short  and  as  wisely  as  I could.  But  no 
sooner  had  we  departed  than  Mrs.  Smith  said  to  her 
husband,  “ Will  it  not  appear  verj^  odd  to  the  servants, 
if  we  now  give  up  this  exercise  ? Will  they  not  think 
that  we  have  been  endeavoring  to  appear  to  our  friends 
more  religious  than  we  really  are  ? And  do  you  not 
think  the  performance  itself  is  likely  to  do  good,  if  not 
to  ourselves,  yet  to  our  domestics'?”  So  the  practice 
was  allowed  to  be  continued,  on  the  condition  of  her 
officiating.  This  she  was  qualified  to  do ; but  she  took 
it  up,  not  b}^  choice,  but  as  a trial,  and  from  a sense 
of  duty,  arising  from  a peculiar  condition  of  things. 
She  always  had  a form  of  prayer  before  her,  but  she 
occasionally  interspersed  some  expressions  of  her  own. 
And  would  not  this  be  the  best  way  of  using  forms 
of  devotion?  I once  heard  Mr.  John  Shepherd  of 
Frome,  recommending  it  from  his  own  example  and 
experience. 

Are  Christians  ever  useless  ? When  blessed  them- 
selves they  prove  blessings  to  others ; and  in  various  de- 
grees, in  some  way  or  other,  serve  their  generation  by 
the  will  of  God.  Who  can  tell  the  good  this  woman 
accomplished  in  her  own  place  and  neighborhood  by 
her  example  and  influence,  in  visiting  the  rich  ; feed- 
ing and  clothing  the  hungry  and  the  naked ; instruct- 
ing the  ignorant ; establishing  schools ; and  forming 
a club  for  the  poor  females  to  aid  them  in  their  illness- 
es and  lyings-in,  whose  meetings  she  accompanied  with 
moral  and  religious  addresses,  without  however  ex- 
cluding their  little  homely  and  innocent  festivities? 


MRS.  SMITH. 


89 


When  she  was  bereaved  of  her  husband,  as  her 
means  remained,  the  widow  equally  sustained  and  car- 
ried on  what  the  wife  had  begun  and  established. 

Some  years  after  she  married  again.  It  was  to  a 
very  accomplished  gentleman,  a serjeant-at-law,  a fel- 
low of  the  Antiquarian  Society,  a scholar,  and  the 
father  of  the  authors  of  the  “ Rejected  Addresses,’7 
l'  Horace  in  London,”  and  various  celebrated  novels.* 
At  first  his  doctrinal  sentiments  widely  differed  from 
her  own.  This  created  great  difficulty  on  her  side; 
and  for  some  time  a refusal  of  marriage  was  the  result. 
At  length  some  peculiar  circumstances  led  her  to 
yield,  though  not  perfectly  in  accordance  with  her  con- 
victions. But  God  overruled  it  for  good  in  more  evan- 
gelizing his  sentiments,  and  bringing  some  of  his 
daughters  into  the  way  of  life.  Yet  the  connection 
was  not  without  its  trials.  It  occasioned  the  loss  of  a 
large  part  of  her  property.  But  herein  again  her  gra- 
cious principle  continued  to  operate  and  show  itself. 
Though  she  much  reduced  her  establishment,  she  re. 
solved  that  her  charities,  sacred  and  civil,  should  not 
suffer.  These  continued  the  same.  In  what  are  not 
the  subjects  of  divine  grace  a peculiar  people?  Trying 
events  befall  them,  and  evince  that  they  are  not  con- 
formed to  this  world,  but  transformed  by  the  renew- 
ing of  the  mind;  and  so  proving  “ what  is  that  good, 
and  acceptable,  and  perfect  will  of  God.” 

It  is  pleasing  to  know  that  her  husband,  whom  she 
had  once  characterized,  in  a letter  to  the  Reminiscent, 
as  “ having  all  the  wisdom  of  the  Greeks,  and  their 

* I once  dined  with  these  gifted  young  men ; and  was  sorry  to 
remark  that,  if  religion  wa3  not  the  object  of  their  contempt  it  was 
not  the  one  thing  needful. 


90  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 

foolishness  too,” — after  awhile  received  the  kingdom 
of  God  as  a little  child,  died  in  the  faith  of  the  Gos- 
pel, a member  of  the  Independent  Church  at  Wands- 
worth,  looking  for  the  mercy  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
unto  eternal  life.  Not  many  wise  men  after  the  flesh 
are  called ; but  there  have  always  been  a few  to  falsify 
the  prejudice  that  the  religion  of  the  cross  is  fit  only 
for  the  vulgar  and  illiterate. 


JOHN  POYNDER,  ESQ. 


My  acquaintance  with  this  good  and  distinguished 
character  has  continued  for  considerably  more  than 
fifty  years.  It  commenced  from  a letter  I received 
desiring  me  to  inform  him  from  what  author  I had 
given  an  extract  in  my  sermon  preached  upon  the 
formation  of  the  London  Missionary  Society.  This  in- 
quiry was  prefatory  to  something  else, — and  he  soon 
expressed  his  gratitude  to  God  that  he  ever  heard  that 
discourse,  as  “ it  had  had  such  an  effect  upon  him  as 
he  hoped  would  never  wear  away.”  And  this  was  the 
case ; for  from  that  period  he  was  found  a decided, 
avowed,  consistent,  nndeviating,  and  zealous  follower 
of  the  Lamb. 

After  this  letter,  upon  my  going  to  London  to  fulfil 
my  annual  appointment  at  Surrey  Chapel,  I had  my 
first  personal  interview  with  him.  The  meeting  was 
affecting;  and  we  exchanged  some  pleasing  thoughts 
and  feelings.  After  this  we  seized  every  opportunity 
to  meet  and  converse  ; and  though,  as  he  was  a Tory, 
and  a firm  Churchman,  and  I a Whig,  and  a moderate 
Dissenter,  and  we,  therefore,  differed  in  some  of  our  pol- 
itical and  ecclesiastical  views,  this  instead  of  gendering 
alienation  rather  endeared  us  the  more  to  each  other. 
Harmony  is  better  than  unison, — “ Yes,”  says  Lord 


92  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 


Bacon,  “ and  it  is  so  not  only  in  sounds  but  in  affec- 
tions.” 

Hence  during  my  annual  weeks  of  labor  in  London 
be  frequently  beard  me,  and  bas  given  most  ample 
proof  of  bis  kind  approbation  of  my  services,  by  bis 
multiplied  quotations  from  my  preaching  and  publica- 
tions in  his  three  volumes  of  “Literary  Extracts.”  In 
these  three  volumes,  be  shows  much  reading,  judg- 
ment, and  taste ; yet  they  would  have  borne  abridg- 
ment or  reduction.  It  is  natural  for  persons  wdien 
they  read  to  remark  and  transcribe.  But  what  strikes 
them  peculiarly  at  the  time,  owing  to  its  novelty,  or 
something  in  their  own  circumstances  or  feelings,  may 
appear  very  differently  afterwards ; and  the  wonder  is 
that,  in  the  cool  review,  more  freedom  was  not  here 
used  in  selection,  and  articles  weighed  rather  than  num- 
bered. 

Though  these  volumes  are  large,  they  are  nofc  all  his 
issues  from  the  press.  His  publications  were  numer- 
ous, in  all  of  which  usefulness  was  the  obvious  design 
and  tendency.  As  a Christian , many  of  them  turned 
on  religious  subjects : The  Evangelization  of  our  East- 
ern dominion  ; The  Paganism  of  Popery  ; The  Sanc- 
tification of  the  Lord’s  Day,  &c. 

As  an  East  India  proprietor  he  spoke  much  in  favor 
of  the  abolition  of  Sutteeism,  or  burning  of  widows. 
In  this  work  and  labor  of  love,  many  of  his  speeches 
were  v6ry  able  and  eloquent,  and  several  of  them  were 
published.  Several  years  before  his  death  he  had  the 
satisfaction  -of  seeing  his  exertions  crowned  with  suc- 
cess. He  was  equally  earnest  and  persevering  in  op- 
posing the  accursed  tax  arising  from  the  idolatrous 
worship  of  Juggernaut.  But  he  died  without  seeing 


JOHN  POYNDEK,  ESQ. 


93 


this  foul  stain  wiped  off  from  our  gc  verm  aent , and 
“ hope  deferred  made  the  heart  sick.'’  But  he  had 
roused  the  public  indignation,  and  awakened  a cry 
that  he  knew  must  be  heard  in  due  time. 

Never  was  there  a warmer  advocate  of  evangelical 
truth,  and  the  doctrines  of  the  Reformation. 

Never  was  there  a more  determined  enemy  to  Pope- 
ry, and  its  half-sister  Puseyism.  # 

Never  did  man  more  strive  to  serve  his  generation 
by  the  will  of  Grod. 

And,  as  to  his  private  and  relative  character,  who 
ever  excelled  him  as  an  attached  husband,  a devoted 
father,  a faithful  friend,  or  a helper  of  the  needy  ? 

Behold  what  may  be  done  by  a single  individual 
when  disposition,  ability,  and  opportunity  concur. 

“The  memory  of  the  just  is  blessed.” 

N.B. — I wrote  this  brief  sketch  the  very  day  1 was 
informed  of  his  death,  lest  at  my  time  of  life  I should 
be  prevented  from  bearing  even  a very  inadequate 
testimony  to  this  man  of  so  much  varied  worth. 


RAMMOHUN  ROY. 


4 

I WAS  but  little  acquainted  with  the  rajah,  but  I feel 
inclined  to  notice  him,  not  only  because  I was  struck 
with  him  as  a man  of  prodigious  powers  of  mind,  and 
treasures  of  knowledge,  and  readiness  of  address ; but 
because  I think  justice  has  not  been  done  to  him  in 
another  and  far  more  important  view. 

I first  saw  him  at  the  Mansion  House,  London,  to 
which  I was  invited  to  meet  him  by  the  then  Lord  Mayor, 
with  whom,  as  an  author,  I had  had  considerable  deal- 
ings. The  dinner  was  early  and  the  company  select, 
though  not  entirely  religious;  and  I was  allowed  to 
bring  any  of  my  acquaintance  with  me.  Several  ac- 
companied me,  one  of  whom,  John  Poynder,  Esq., 
could  turn  the  intercourse  to  account,  in  conversing 
with  the  rajah  on  a subject  in  which  he  was  then  so 
zealously  laboring,  and  did  not  labor  in  vain,  (the 
abolition  of  Sutteeism,)  and  which  the  rajah  himself 
before  he  left  India  had  nobly  advocated. 

Of  course  this  man  was  the  lion  of  the  company. 
He  spoke  freely  on  several  topics,  especially  of  Mahom- 
etanism, which  he  considered  as  an  improvement  on 
Paganism,  and  of  some  considerable  advantage  to 
Christianity  itself,  whose  professors  were  yielding  to  a 
kind  of  idolatry  in  worshipping  masses  and  relics. 


RAMMOHUN  ROY. 


95 


He  also  expressed  himself  with  regard  to  Mahomet 
himself,  as  possessing  greater  talents  and  some  better 
qualities  than  had  been  commonly  ascribed  to  him. 
This  was  not  suffered  to  pass  without  some  hesitation 
and  dissent,  especially  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Melville. 

The  Lady  Mayoress  asking  his  opinion  of  the  com- 
parative estimate  of  the  sexes,  he  promptly  replied, 
“ Physically  considered,  men  are  superior  to  women. 
Morally  considered,  women  are  superior  to  men.  In- 
tellectually considered,  they  are  on  a level,  admitting 
the  same  opportunities  and  advantages a confession 
which,  if  not  questioned,  was  deemed  remarkable,  as 
coming  from  a quarter  where  females  are  commonly,  if 
not  universally,  undervalued  and  degraded. 

When  he  spoke  of  the  Gospel,  he  frankly  avowed 
his  full  belief  of  it,  adding,  u But  I consider  this  no 
merit  of  mine,  for  I found  it  impossible  to  peruse  the 
Book  itself,  and  not  be  convinced  that  it  was  the  work 
of  a being  of  perfect  wisdom  and  benevolence.”  The 
Rev.  Mr.  Dale,  who  sat  next  me,  could  not  help  ex- 
pressing rather  audibly  his  approbation  and  admira- 
tion of  the  sentiment,  and  the  manner  in  which  it  was 
delivered ; and  Mr.  Melville,  who  principally  led  the 
discourse  with  the  rajah,  acknowledged,  as  I went 
away  with  him,  that  he  had  a much  more  favorable 
opinion  and  hope  of  him  than  he  had  before. 

The  following  Sabbath-day  evening  he  came  with 
the  Lord  Mayor  and  the  rector  of  St.  Olave’s  to  hear 
the  Reminiscent.  He  gave  proof  of  his  liking,  not 
only  the  preacher,  but  the  subject,  by  coming  into  the 
house  afterwards,  and  soliciting  a copy  of  the  discourse 
to  print  for  distribution  among  his  friends.  As  the 
sermon  was  taken  down  in  short-hand,  I was  able  to 


96  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 

comply  with  the  desire.  I procured  him  a transcrip- 
tion, and  he  printed  it  at  his  own  expense.  (The  ser- 
mon is  to  be  found  in  the  seventh  volume  of  my 

works.)* 

I fear  this  is  too  personal  to  be  excused ; but  it  tells 
upon  what  I have  in  view ; for  though  the  discourse 
was  not  strictly  doctrinal,  it  contained  allusions  and 
statements,  only  to  be  found  in  “the  truth  as  it  is 
in  Jesus.’’ 

He  had  engaged  to  accompany  Mr.  Poynder  to  Sur- 
rey Chapel  again  the  Sunday  after ; but,  before  its  ar- 
rival, he  wrote  him  a note,  (which  I keep,  and  value 
as  an  autograph,)  saying  he  was  afraid  he  should  not 
be  able  to  attend,  owing  to  a degree  of  indisposition, 
and  the  pressure  and  heat  of  the  congregation ; but 
lamented  the  loss  the  less  as  he  should  soon  have  an 
opportunity  to  hear,  so  he  expressed  it,  that  truly 
evangelical  minister  in  Bath. 

This  was  denied  him,  as,  the  week  before  his  intend- 
ed visit  to  Bath,  he  died  in  Bristol.  There  he  was  by 
invitation,  at  the  house  of  a lady  belonging  to  Lewin’s 
Mead  Meeting,  where  he  attended  on  the  morning  of 
the  Sabbath,  but  heard  an  evangelical  clergyman  at 
Clifton  in  the  evening.  During  his  short  stay  in  Bris- 
tol, a party  of  several  distinguished  individuals  met 
him.  Among  these  was  John  Foster,  f who,  upon  my 
inquiry,  said  that  nothing  on  this  occasion  very  strik- 
ing or  definitive  came  from  him.  He  probably  began 
to  feel  the  approach  of  the  disorder  which  so  rapidly 
carried  him  off*. 

* See  page  100  of  that  volume. 

f Mr.  Foster’s  interesting  account  of  this  interview,  and  of  the 
rajah’s  death,  we  shall  subjoin  to  this  article. 


RAMMOHCN  ROY. 


97 


Soon  after  his  private  interment  in  the  premises  of 
his  friend,  an  extolling  account  of  him  was  published 
by  Dr.  Carpenter,  assuring  the  public  that  he  was  a 
Christian,  in  the  Socinian  translation  of  that  word. 
Here  lam  persuaded  he  was  mistaken.  He  was  this 
on  his  conversion  to  Christianity  in  India,  when  he 
only  considered  Christ  as  a moral  Teacher,  and  wrote 
accordingly.  But  we  have  reason  to  hope  and  con- 
clude, that,  on  his  coming  to  this  country,  his  views 
varied  and  were  approaching  evangelical  sentiments. 
At  first,  (and  it  was  not  wonderful,  with  such  talents 
and  reasoning  powers,)  on  emerging  from  heathenism, 
he  felt  difficulties  with  regard  to  some  of  the  more 
mysterious  doctrines  of  the  Gospel,  but  there  is  no  lit- 
tle proof  that  his  mind  was  beginning  to  open  to  the 
cross  and  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  He  com- 
monly in  London  attended  the  preaching  of  an  ortho- 
dox clergyman. 

Earl  Gainsborough  was  not  only  much  pleased  with 
him,  but  much  encouraged  concerning  his  state  and 
character  by  the  rajah’s  visit  to  Barham  Court.  When 
he  dined  with  Mr.  Poynder  he  begged  to  be  allowed  to 
attend  his  evening  family- worship,  after  the  company 
was  gone ; and  next  day  he  came  also  to  attend  his 
morning-worship ; and  expressed  much  delight  at  the 
blending  with  prayer,  the  reading  of  the  Scriptures 
and  singing.  Mr.  Poynder  engaged  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Knight  to  conduct  these  services,  by  means  of  which 
this  pious  and  judicious  minister  became  acquainted 
with  this  prodigy ; and  he  also  had  good  hope  concern- 
ing him,  both  from  his  interviews  and  correspondence; 
for  the  rajah  olten  addressed  notes  to  him  respecting 
passages  of  Scripture,  (with  the  solutions  of  which  he 

5 


98  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 

seemed  satisfied,)  and  often  called  upon  him ; and  in 
liis  last  interview  with  him,  finding  him  very  serious 
and  tender,  he  said  to  him,  “ Sir,  I trust  you  do  not 
less  prize  Christianity  since  you  came  amongst  us.”  He 
rose ; and  taking  him  by  the  hand  said  with  tears, 
“ Mr.  Knight,  I feel  such  a regard  for  the  truth  and 
importance  of  Christianity,  that  I think  I could  die  for 
it.” 

This  account,  we  presume,  will  not  be  satisfactory 
to  some ; they  will  ask  for  more  evidence ; and  we 
could  have  wished  we  had  been  able  to  furnish  more. 
W e cannot  be  too  anxious  and  inquisitive,  where  our 
own  religious  state  is  concerned,  but  with  regard  to 
others,  there  is  a charity,  which  with  the  due  allow- 
ance “ hopetli  all  things,  belie veth  all  things,  endureth 
all  things.”  W e may  know  what  heresy  is  without 
being  able  to  ascertain  the  state  of  a heretic.  We 
know  not  what  disadvantages  he  has  been  under ; what 
struggle  he  has  had  with  difficulties  and  doubts,  to 
which  others  have  been  strangers ; and  what  prayers  he 
has  offered,  which,  though  they  cannot  be  lost,  may 
not  be  immediately  and  consciously  answered.  But 
we  know  who  hath  said,  “ Seek  and  ye  shall  find.” 
“He  that  doeth  His  will  shall  know  of  the  doctrine 
whether  it  be  of  God;”  and  “Then  shall  we  know,  if 
we  follow  on  to  know  the  Lord.” 

Why  cannot  we  admit,  in  connection  with  Christian 
saiety,  doctrinal  sincerity  as  well  as  moral  deficiencies  ? 
And  why  cannot  we  imagine  that  where  there  is  less  en- 
lightenment, there  may  be  more  excellence  of  another 
kind  to  balance  it — more  humbleness  of  mind,  more 
benevolence,  and  more  active  zeal?  I have  met  with 
instances  in  which,  where  there  was  little  speculative 


KAMMOHUN  ROY. 


99 


and  systematical  clearness  and  accuracy,  there  has  been 
much  of  that  wisdom  which  is  from  above,  and  which 
is  first  pure,  then  peaceable,  gentle,  and  easy  “to  be 
entreated,  full  of  mercy  and  good  fruits,  without  par- 
tiality and  without  hypocrisy.”  When  the  blind  pa- 
tient in  the  Gospel  first  looked  up,  he  only  saw  men 
as  trees  walking  ; but  he  was  under  the  operation  of  a 
Divine  Restorer ; and  a second  touch  enabled  him  to 
see  everything  clearly.  How  little  of  the  Gospel  sal- 
vation did  Peter  know  at  the  time ; yet  upon  his  con- 
fession, our  Lord  pronounced  him  blessed ; and  affirm- 
ed that  flesh  and  blood  had  not  revealed  this  unto 
him,  but  his  Father  in  heaven. 

From  this  case  we  are  led  to  another  reflection. 
How  readily  and  eagerly  are  the  advocates  of  religious 
parties  induced  to  claim  and  avow  extraordinary  men 
as  belonging  to  them  ; as  if  their  faith  stood  in  the 
wisdom  of  men,  and  not  in  the  power  of  God.  But 
let  no  man  glory  in  men.  We  should  be  thankful 
when  any  of  superior  intellect  and  endowment  are 
found  walking  in  the  truth ; but  we  are  not  to  have 
the  faith  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  with  respect  of  per- 
sons. The  poor  and  the  common  people  are  generally 
the  evangelized.  These  “ things  are  hidden  from  the 
wise  and  prudent  and  revealed  unto  babes.”  Not 
many  wise  men  after  the  flesh  are  called ; and  these 
are  often  in  our  churches  more  glaring  than  useful 
members ; yea,  it  is  well  if  they  do  not  become  Dio- 
trephes  by  their  gifts. 


Mr.  Foster  gives  the  following  interesting  particulars  of  the  rajali'a 
visit  to  Bristol,  in  a letter  to  Mr.  Hill,  dated  October  8th,  1833: — 


100  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 

/ 

( The  most  remarkable  thing  of  late  is  the  visit,  so  soon  to  end  ia 
the  death,  in  the  house  behind  our  garden,  of  the  Rajah  Rammo- 
hun  Roy  (the  title  of  rajah,  of  no  very  definite  import,  was  con- 
ferred on  him  by  the  King  of  Delhi,  the  remaining  shadow  of  the 
great  Mogul).  I had  entertained  a strong  prepossession  against  him, 
had  no  wish  to  see  him,  but  could  not  avoid  it,  when  he  was  come 
to  the  house  of  my  young  landlady,  Miss  Castle. 

“ My  prejudice  could  not  hold  out  half  an  hour  after  being  in  his 
company.  He  was  a very  pleasing  and  interesting  man ; intelligent 
and  largely  informed,  I need  not  say — but  unaffected,  friendly,  and, 
in  the  best  sense  of  the  word,  polite.  I passed  two  evenings  in  his 
company,  only,  however,  as  an  unit  in  large  parties ; the  latter  time, 
however,  in  particular  and  direct  conversation  with  him,  concern- 
ing some  of  the  doctrines  of  the  Indian  philosophers,  the  political, 
civil,  and  moral  state, of  the  Hindoos.  In  the  former  instance,  when 
the  after-dinner  company  consisted  of  Dr.  Carpenter  and  sundry  other 
doctors  and  gentlemen,  Churchmen  and  Dissenters,  he  was  led  a 
little  into  his  own  religious  history  and  present  opinions.  He  avow- 
ed his  general  belief  in  Christianity  as  attested  by  miracles,  (of  which 
I had  understood  that  he  made  very  light  some  ten  or  a dozen  years 
since,)  but  said  that  the  internal  evidence  had  had  by  much  the 
greatest  force  on  his  mind.  In  so  very  heterogeneous  a company, 
there  was  no  going  into  any  very  specific  particulars.  Carpenter, 
in  whose  company  I have  since  dined  at  Dr.  Pritchard’s,  very  confi- 
dently claims  him  as  of  the  ‘Modern  Unitarian’  school.  * * * * 

It  may  be  that  he  was  finally  near  about  in  agreement  with  that 
school,  but  I do  not  believe  that  they  have  any  very  exact  knowl- 
edge of  his  opinions.  * * * * Here  he  went  to  several  churches, 
and  to  hear  Jay  on  a week-day  at  Bridge  Street,  as  well  as  some- 
times at  Lewin’s  Mead,  where  the  family  in  which  he  was  visiting 
constantly  attended.  There  is,  or  a few  days  since  there  was,  a 
great  perplexity  how  to  dispose  of  his  remains.  He  had  signified 
his  wish  not  to  be  committed  to  any  Ecclesiastical  burying-ground, 
but,  if  it  might  be  so  managed,  deposited  in  some  quiet  corner  of 
the  mere  profane  earth.  His  principal  London  friend  (a  Mr.  Hare, 
-from  India)  thinks  it  the  most  desirable  that  he  were  conveyed  to 
India.  During  the  greater  part  of  his  short  illness  (it  was  an  affec- 
tion of  the  brain)  he  was  in  a state  of  such  torpor  as  to  be  incapa- 
ble of  any  communication.  Dr.  Pritchard,  who  attended  him  dur- 
ing the  latter  days,  says  he  did  not  utter,  while  he  was  with  him, 
ten  distinct  sentences.  As  far  as  I have  heard,  there  was  nothing  to 


KAMMOHUN  EOT. 


101 


indicate  the  state  of  his  mind.  There  were  actions  (of  his  hands, 
&c.)  which  his  own  attendants  said  were  the  usual  ones  that  accom- 
panied his  devotional  exercises.  To  me  and  several  of  our  order  of 
friends,  who  were,  the  latter  evening  to  which  I have  referred,  (at 
Mrs.  Cox’s,)  in  such  close  and  interesting  conversation  with  him, 
then  apparently  in  perfect  health,  but  then  within  hardly  two  days 
of  the  commencement  of  his  fatal  illness,  it  was  emphatically  strik- 
ing, nine  or  ten  days  after,  to  think  of  him  as  no  longer  in  oup 
woild.” — Foster’s  Life,  Vol.  II.,  p.  218,  <fcc. 


REV.  THOMAS  TUPPEN. 


He  was  my  predecessor  in  the  pastorate  of  the  con- 
gregational church  in  Bath.  He  was  originally  in 
trade ; and  in  his  earlier  days  had  deviated  from  the 
paths  of  righteousness  and  peace.  Living,  then,  at 
Portsmouth,  he  went  to  hear  Whitfield,  who  was  to 
preach  on  the  neighboring  common,  and  (which  was 
so  often  the  case  under  the  ministry  of  that  extraordi- 
nary herald  of  the  Gospel)  the  word  came  to  him  not 
in  word  only,  but  in  the  demonstration  of  the  Spirit 
and  with  power.  He  had  gone  to  hear,  not  so  much 
from  curiosity,  as  from  the  worse  motive — to  oppose, 
insult,  and  interrupt.  “ I had,”  said  he,  u therefore, 
provided  myself  with  stones  in  my  pocket,  if  oppor- 
tunity offered,  to  pelt  the  preacher;  but  I had  not 
heard  long,  before  the  stone  was  taken  out  of  my  heart 
of  flesh  ; and  then  the  other  stones,  with  shame  and 
weeping,  were  dropped  one  by  one  out  upon  the 
ground.” 

The  change  then  commenced,  was  carried  on,  and 
evinced  itself  to  be  of  God  by  its  continuance  and  its 
effects.  In  process  of  time  the  receiver  of  the  Gospel 
became  also  the  publisher ; and  was  ordained  over  a 
church  in  the  place  where  he  resided.  Some  years 
after  he  ruptured  a blood-vessel ; and  resigned  his 


KEY.  THOMAS  TUPPEN. 


103 


charge,  as  unable  to  meet  safely  its  numerous  ser- 
vices ; but  after  a considerable  suspension,  his  recov- 
ery allowed  of  his  taking  another  sphere,  with  less 
public  duty.  Mr.  Welsh,  a rich  banker  from  London 
(as  may  be  seen  in  my  Reminiscence  of  him),  who  had 
much  aided  our  rising  cause,  brought  him  to  Bath 
while  the  interest  was  young  and  weak  ; and  engaged 
to  support  him  till  the  congregation  should  be  able  to 
meet  the  expense. 

Here  his  labors  were  peculiarly  acceptable  and  use- 
ful. Many  were  awakened  unto  his  ministry,  and 
added  to  the  growing  church ; which  was  soon  re- 
quired to  enlarge  the  place  of  her  feet.  He  was  there* 
fore  excited  and  encouraged  (much  by  Lady  Glen- 
orchy)  to  take  ground  and  build ; Argyle  Chapel  was 
the  consequence.  But  the  founder,  though  he  set  his 
heart  upon  it,  lived  not  to  see  it  opened  for  the  Lord’s 
service.  This  was  performed  by  the  Reminiscent,  who 
had  been  introduced  by  Mr.  Tuppen  to  his  people  as 
an  occasional  supply  during  his  sickness,  and  recom- 
mended to  them  as  their  pastor  when  he  was  dying.* 

* In  the  Life  of  the  Countess  of  Huntingdon,  Vol.  II.  p.  75,  is  the 
following  notice  of  Mr.  Tuppen : — The  congregation  assembling  in 
Argyle  Chapel,  Bath,  originated  in  the  secession  of  a few  pious  in- 
dividuals who  did  not  approve  of  the  forms  of  the  Established 
Church,  and  who  formed  themselves  into  a church  on  independent 
principles.  The  first  person  to  whom  application  was  made  to  pre- 
side over  this  infant  church  was  the  Rev.  Thomas  Tuppen,  who  had 
been  a preacher  in  Mr.  Whitfield’s  connection,  and  afterwards  min- 
ister of  the  Tabernacle  at  Portsea ; he  arrived  in  Bath  in  the  year 
1785,  when  the  interest  rapidly  increased;  from  about  twenty-five 
persons  wrho  at  first  attended  him,  the  number  rose  in  a few  years 
to  seven  or  eight  hundred.  The  place  in  which  they  worshipped 
being  now  too  small  for  the  congregation,  a new  chapel  was  begun 
iD  1789,  and  opened  October  4,  1789  ; but  Mr.  Tuppen’s  health  was 


104  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 


He  was  a man  of  great  seriousness  and  exemplary 
piety ; lie  talked  little,  but  his  speech  was  always  with 
salt  and  ministered  grace  to  the  hearer.  Mr.  Cecil 
once  said,  a minister  should  not  be  “ a man  to  be 
had,” — and  Mr.  Tuppen  was  most  observant  of  this 
rule  of  any  man  I ever  knew.  This  grew  not  so  much 
out  of  disposition  as  out  of  circumstances,  as  he  had 
had  only  a common  education,  and  never  had  the  ad- 
vantage of  any  regular  preparation  for  the  ministry, 
and  yet  was  very  thirsty  of  improvement.  Through 
desire  he  separated  himself,  seeking  and  intermeddling 
with  all  wisdom.  He  was  a most  laborious  student, 
and  by  assiduous  and  self-denying  application,  he 
gained  much  general  information ; acquired  a tolerable 
knowledge  of  the  original  languages ; excelled  in  the- 
ology ; and  became  one  of  the  most  distinguished 
preachers  of  the  day,  in  his  own  connection.  He, 
therefore,  lived  very  retired,  not  only  from  society  at 
large,  but  also  from  his  own  congregation  ; and  to  such 

then  so  much  reduced  that  he  was  never  able  to  preach  a single 
sermon  there — he  could  only  attend  the  services  of  the  day  which 
were  performed  by  the  Rev.  William  Jay,  who  has  been  the  min- 
ister of  the  place  ever  since. 

During  the  few  years  that  Mr.  Tuppen  exercised  his  ministry  at 
Bath,  his  manner  of  preaching  was  very  striking  : he  was  often  heard 
t*o  say,  “If  the  attention  be  gained,  half  the  business  is  done.” 

It  was  never  his  wish  to  empty  other  places  where  the  Gospel 
was  preached  in  order  to  fill  his  own  ; for,  after  observing  the 
largeness  of  his  own  audience,  he  would  often  inquire  whether  the 
other  places  were  full.  When  he  was  answered  in  the  affirmative, 
he  seemed  to  be  much  pleased,  and  would  say,  “ Well,  we  may  now 
hope  something  is  doing.” 

After  a lingering  illness,  which  he  supported  with  great  resigna- 
tion and  patience,  he  entered  into  his  rest  on  the  2 2d  of  February, 
1790,  aged  48. 


REV.  THOMAS  TUPPEN. 


105 


a degree  as  would  not  have  been  justified  or  excused, 
but  for  the  value  he  attached  to  time,  and  the  neces- 
sity he  felt  for  diligence. 

This  is  not  always  the  case : I have  been  sorry  to 
have  observed  in  no  few  instances  the  reverse  of  this. 
Where  the  iron  has  been  blunt,  less  strength  has  been 
put  to  it ; and  where  there  has  been  no  advantage  of 
preparatory  fitness,  preachers  have  been  less  anxious 
and  active  in  their  exertions.  It  is  one  of  the  benefits 
of  training  for  the  ministry  that,  however  imperfect  it 
may  comparatively  be,  it  creates  a habit  of  order,  a 
tone  of  application,  and  a heedfulness  of  time  and  op- 
portunity. I have  known  individuals  of  no  enviable 
talents,  and  of  no  previous  acquirements,  who  have 
even  given  less  time  and  attention  in  preparing  their 
three  sermons  for  the  week,  than  Robert  Hall,  with 
all  his  powers  and  education,  employed  in  preparing 
one,  and  that  only  his  week  evening  lecture  before 
the  Lord’s  supper.  And  are  there  not  people  who 
prefer  this  remissness,  and  lounging,  and  sauntering 
in  a preacher,  provided  he  favors  them  with  a portion 
of  it,  in  what  they  call  pastoral  visits,  than  in  letting 
his  profit  appear  unto  all  men,  in  giving  himself  to 
reading,  meditation,  and  prayer  ? 

Mr.  Tuppen’s  face  was  peculiarly  intelligent;  his 
eye  remarkably  piercing ; and  his  look  frequently  in- 
sufferable. The  skeletons  of  his  sermons  (for  he  wrote 
none  at  full  length)  were  written  with  uncommon 
neatness,  order,  and  precision  ; and  generally  filled 
two  octavo  pages.  They  were  in  long  hand  with  a 
few  contractions.  His  library  was  arranged  according 
to  Locke’s  Common  Place  Book ; so  that  when  he  had 
to  preach  on  any  particular  subject,  he  could  turn  to 


106  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 

any  volume;  and  every  volume  where  that  subject 
was  treated  in  a way  of  proof,  illustration,  or  improve- 
ment. Whenever  he  added  a book  to  his  collection, 
he  thus  immediately  arranged  its  topics  for  reference  ; 
and  this  rendered  the  work  easy,  which  would,  if  done 
at  once,  have  been  a tiresome  task. 

He  was  a widower,  and  had  only  one  child,  a son, 
residing  with  him,  and  articled  to  a solicitor  in  Bath. 
This  son  had  more  than  his  father’s  natural  talents, 
and  was  a good  scholar,  and  gave  much  promise  of 
rising  above  many  in  his  profession.  He  also  seemed 
much  inclined  to  walk  in  those  ways  which  are  pleas- 
antness and  peace.  When,  therefore,  he  had  arrived 
at  age,  on  his  birthday  he  wrote  a paper,  entitled 
“ Rules  for  my  Conduct.”  It  began  thus  : “ I am  now 
come  of  age,  and  hope  for  the  favor  and  blessing  of 
God  upon  my  future  years.  But  in  order  to  this,  I 
know  I must  adhere  to  certain  principles  and  rules ; 
the  first  of  vrhich  is  piety . i Behold  the  fear  of  the 
Lord,  that  is  wisdom,  and  to  depart  from  evil,  that  is 
understanding,’  ” &c.  But  alas  ! this  goodness  was  as 
the  morning  cloud,  or  early  dew  wrhich  passeth  away. 
These  hopeful  appearances  were  in  a few  months 
blighted,  and  in  a few  more  entirely  destroyed. 

“ Evil  communications  corrupt  good  manners  ; and 
a companion  of  fools  shall  be  destroyed.”  This  fine 
youth  became  acquainted  with  some  sceptical,  or  as, 
by  a patent  of  their  own  creation,  they  call  themselves, 
tree  thinking  young  men  ; gave  up  the  Sabbath  ; for- 
sook the  house  of  God  which  his  father  had  built; 
abandoned  the  minister  to  whom  he  had  been  greatly 
attached ; and  boldly  “ left  off  to  be  wise  and  to  do 
good.”  But  as  his  fall  was  rapid,  so  his  new  course 


REV.  THOMAS  TUPPEN. 


107 


was  short.  Swimming  on  a Sunday  fbr  amusement 
and  experiment,  lie  caught  a chill  which  brought  on 
a consumption.  This  for  months  gave  him  warning, 
and  space  for  repentance,  but  it  is  to  be  feared  this 
grace  of  God  was  in  vain.  During  the  gradual  de- 
cline, he  refused  all  intercourse  with  pious  friends,  or 
ministers ; and  when  his  good  nurse  entreated  him  to 
call  me  in,  as  I lived  close  by,  and  there  had  been 
such  an  intimacy  between  us,  he  frowned  and  rebuked 
her,  and  ordered  her  to  mind  her  own  business.  On 
the  last  day  of  his  life,  unasked,  I ventured  into  his 
dying  chamber.  He  vras  sensible ; but  exclaimed, 
uO  Voltaire!  Voltaire!”  He  then  raised  himself  up 
in  the  bed,  and  wringing  his  hands  again  exclaimed, 
“ O that  young  man  ! that  young  man  !”  I said,  “ My 
dear  sir,  what  young  man?”  With  a countenance  in- 
describable, he  answered, — “ I will  not  tell  you.” 

How  was  my  soul  agonized,  for  I had  loved  him 
much,  and  had  endeavored  in  every  way  to  render 
myself  agreeable  and  useful  to  him.  But  “ one  sinner 
destroyeth  much  good.”  What  have  I seen  in  a long 
ministry  of  the  dire  effects  of  evil  associates,  and  li- 
centious publications  ! He  kept  moving  about,  and 
grasping  the  bed  clothes  ; and  after  a disturbed  silence 
muttered  something  about  his  seeing  fire,  and  then  ab- 
ruptly expired.  On  the  last  circumstance  I laid  no 
stress;  it  was  probably  from  a sparkling  of  the  eye, 
affected  by  the  imagination  or  disease  ; nor  did  I pub- 
lish a narrative  of  the  event  from  the  press  or  the  pul- 
pit ; or  attempt  to  make  of  it  an  imitation  of  Dr. 
Young’s  “ Centaur  rot  Fabulous.”  In  many  cases  we 
know  too  little  for  explanation  or  decision ; and  it  is 
our  wisdom  to  “be  still,  and  know  that  He  is  God,” 


108  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 


both  as  to  the  exercise  of  his  mercy  and  justice.  We 
are  to  avoid  rash  judgments,  but  it  becomes  us  to  hear 
and  flee. 

Should  this  solemn  and  true  statement  fall  under  the 
notice  of  any  youth  who  has  had  godly  parents,  and 
a religious  education ; and  not  only  outward  advan- 
tages but  serious  convictions  and  resolutions ; from  all 
which  he  has  turned  aside, — surely  here  is  enough  to 
awaken  his  reflection  and  alarm,  and  to  enforce  the 
language  of  inspired  wisdom  and  love  : — “ My  son,  if 
sinners  entice  thee,  consent  thou  not.  Enter  not  into 
the  path  of  the  wicked ; and  go  not  in  the  way  of  evil 
men.  Avoid  it,  pass  not  by  it ; turn  from  it,  and  pass 
away.  For  they  sleep  not  except  they  have  done 
mischief ; and  their  sleep  is  taken  away  unless  they 
cause  some  to  fall.  And  thou  mourn  at  the  last,  when 
thy  flesh  and  thy  body  are  consumed  ; and  say,  How 
have  I hated  instruction  and  my  heart  despised  re- 
proof ! and  have  not  obeyed  the  voice  of  my  teachers, 
nor  inclined  mine  ear  to  them  that  instructed  me ! 
Rejoice,  O young  man,  in  thy  youth  ; and  walk  in  the 
way  of  thine  heart,  and  in  the  sight  of  thine  eyes  ; but 
know  thou,  that  for  all  these  things  God  will  bring 
thee  into  judgment.” 


YESCOMBE,  ESQ. 


The  only  history  of  this  rather  singular  character  I 
derived  from  himself ; and,  as  far  as  my  information 
goes,  it  principally  turns  upon  his  two  conversions, 
the  one  from  Protestantism  to  Popery,  and  the  other 
from  Popery  to  Protestantism. 

Of  his  family  I am  ignorant,  though  I think  he  once 
mentioned  that  he  had  a brother  who  commanded  a 
government  packet  to  Lisbon.  As  it  is  a considerable 
time  since  his  death,  I may  have  mis-remarked  a few 
trivial  circumstances ; but  I am  certain,  from  the  im- 
pression the  case  made  upon  me  at  first,  my  repeated 
relation  of  it  since,  and  my  lengthened  acquaintance 
with  him,  that  the  following  statement  is  essentially 
correct. 

He  was  travelling  in  Wales.  In  the  neighborhood 
of  Abergavenny  he  met  with  a Romish  priest,  who 
immediately  and  sedulously  sought  an  intimacy  with 
him.  He  succeeded ; and  they  soon  became  familiar 
friends,  as,  though  a nominal  Protestant,  he  knew  very 
little  of  the  rudiments  of  his  own  profession.  He  was 
shortly,  by  the  zeal  and  art  of  his  new  associate,  drawn 
over  to  Popery,  and  fell  so  entirely  under  the  control 
of  this  man,  that  he  was  prevailed  upon  to  deliver  up 
his  Bible,  (of  which,  alas  \ he  had  made  little  use,)  and 


110  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 

to  live  a kind  of  monkish  life  in  a sort  of  mountain 
cave ; and  though  he  had  often  witnessed  the  occa- 
sional intemperance  of  this  priest,  he  went  weekly, 
and  regularly,  and  solemnly,  to  confess  before  him  for 
penance  and  pardon. 

In  process  of  time,  in  his  complete  devotedness  to 
Popery,  he  thought  of  entering  the  monastery  of  La 
Trappe,  the  inmates  of  which  were  so  renowned  for 
denying  themselves  even  the  use  of  the  speech  which 
God  has  given  us  for  enjoyment  and  profit.  But,  as 
the  convert  was  required,  as  the  term  of  his  admission, 
that  he  should  divest  himself,  in  favor  of  the  holy 
body,  of  all  he  had,  he  hesitated  a little,  and  resolved 
to  judge  by  a personal  inspection.  For  this  purpose 
he  set  out  to  visit  the  institution,  and  “he  must  needs 
go  through”  Bath.  On  the  Thursday  evening,  walk- 
ing by  Lady  Huntingdon’s  chapel,  he  heard  the  sing- 
ing after  the  prayers,  and  went  in,  and  continued  dur- 
ing the  whole  of  the  sermon.  The  preacher  was  the  Bev. 
Mr.  Kemp  of  Swansea.  I forget  the  text ; but,  in  the 
course  of  his  subject,  he  spoke  against  the  errors  of  Pop- 
ery, especially  transubstantiation,  and  idolatrous  wor- 
ship of  the  Virgin  Mary.  His  remarks  so  powerfully 
struck  Mr.  Yescombe,  that,  after  the  service  was  over, 
he  went  into  the  chapel  house,  and  asked  to  see  the 
minister,  and  said  he  wished  much  to  have  some  con- 
versation with  him.  Mr.  Kemp  was  surrounded  with 
friends,  who  were  taking  their  leave  of  him,  as  he  was 
setting  off  for  London  early  the  next  morning.  He 
therefore  excused  himself  from  a conference  ; but 
learning  that  the  applicant’s  desire  arose  from  some 
impression  of  what  he  had  just  heard,  he  recommend- 
ed him,  mentioning  mi  name,  to  call  upon  myself.  This 


YESC0MBE,  ESQ.  . 


Ill 


he  did  on  the  day  following.  He  apologized  for  call- 
ing by  mentioning  his  recommendation,  and  stated  the 
occasion  of  it  in  the  doubt  which  had  been  raised  in 
his  mind  from  the  sermon  he  had  heard,  avowing  him- 
self to  be  a Roman  Catholic.  If  true,  I was  glad  of 
such  an  opportunity,  and  lifted  up  my  heart  to  God, 
that  I might  continue  and  complete  these  doubts,  and 
make  him  know  the  truth,  that  the  truth  might  make 
him  free. 

And  this  I have  every  reason  to  hope  was  the  case ; 
and  after  several  interviews  (not  without  prayer)  he 
expressed  with  gratitude  and  tears  his  full  conviction 
— brought  me  his  beads  and  books,  constantly  attend- 
ed my  ministry,  and  communed  with  us  in  the  dying 
of  the  Lord  Jesus,  spiritually  and  by  faith  eating  the 
flesh  and  drinking  the  blood  of  the  Son  of  God. 

He  soon  now  furnished  himself  with  a Bible,  and 
indescribable  was  the  pleasure  he  found  in  it,  after 
never  having  dared  to  look  into  it  for  sixteen  years. 
How  often  and  significantly  would  he  say  with  Jere- 
miah, u Thy  -word  was  found,  and  I did  eat  it ;”  and 
“ Thy  words  were  to  me  the  joy  and  rejoicing  of  my 
heart.” 

Yet  he  said,  as  he  was  single,  and  had  now  been  so 
long  accustomed  to  solitude , and  from  habit  enjoyed 
it,  he  hoped  he  might  still  be  allowed  to  live  much  in 
retirement ; and  this  he  did,  occupying  two  rooms 
away  from  all  interruption  and  intercourse ; walking 
with  God,  and  confessing  himself  a stranger  and  pil- 
grim on  the  earth. 

He  always  called  me  “ Father.”  I had  many  pleas- 
ing and  profitable  interviews  with  him,  and  saw  him 
growing  i~  grace  and  in  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord 


112  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 

and  Saviour  till  lie  reached  the  end  of  his  faith,  and 
that  end  was  peace. 

Three  inferences  are  derivable  from  this  brief  me- 
moir : First.  W e see  the  spirit  of  Popery,  and  its  fear 
of  the  Scripture.  If  we  could  separate  the  zeal  to 
make  proselytes  from  the  cause,  how  worthy  would  it 
be  of  imitation ! 

Secondly.  Let  young  persons  when  they  travel  be 
careful  of  the  company  they  keep,  lest  they  get  a 
snare  to  their  souls,  and  be  led  away  by  the  error  of 
the  wicked. 

Thirdly.  See  on  what  little,  and,  to  us,  casual  cir- 
cumstances important  events  hinge ; and  how  the  pur- 
poses of  him  are  accomplished  “ who  worketh  all  things 
after  the  counsel  of  his  own  will.” 

I bless  God  that,  in  the  sixty-three  years  of  my  pas- 
toral life,  I lost  no  one  of  my  flock  by  perversion  to 
Romanism ; while  I received  into  my  communion  two 
converts  from  Popery,  who  walked  in  the  truth,  and 
“ adorned  the  doctrine  of  God  their  Saviour  in  all 
things.” 


DR.  THOMAS  COGAN. 


Dr.  Cogan,  celebrated  as  a physician,  author  of 
“ Views  on  the  Rhine/7  and  many  other  well-known 
works,  was  originally  a Dissenting  minister,  educated 
at  Homerton  Academy,  and  officiating  first  at  South- 
ampton. But  changing  his  sentiments,  and  abjuring 
his  Calvinistical  Creed,  like  an  honest  man  he  inform- 
ed the  church  of  his  new  convictions,  and  resigned  his 
pastorate.  For  some  time  he  was  subsequently  a 
preacher  at  the  Hague,  but  afterwards  he  was  led,  as 
the  condition  of  a matrimonial  alliance,  to  study  medi- 
cine, and  practiced  as  a physician  at  Rotterdam.  When 
the  French  poured  into  Holland,  he  feared,  (as  he  had 
offended  them  by  some  public  strictures,)  and  fled  to 
this  country  with  the  Prince  of  Orange,  Mr.  Hope,  the 
Malvers,  and  others. 

He  took  a farm  at  Wraxal  in  Wiltshire,  but  soon 
found  that  the  scientific  agriculturist  could  not  succeed 
so  well  as  his  plain  practical  neighbors.  He  then  fixed 
his  residence  in  Bath,  and  occupied  a house  of  his  own 
opposite  the  Reminiscent’s  Chapel.  He  had  married 
in  Holland.  His  wife,  being  an  orthodox  Presbyterian, 
communed  with  our  church.  He  always  attended  the 
Unitarian  Chapel ; but  in  the  evenings  he  was  seldom 
absent  from  Argyle  Chapel.  When  my  subject  was 


114  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 


of  a more  general  and  practical  nature,  lie  was  pleased 
and  sometimes  flattering ; at  other  seasons  he  was 
silent  and  never  seemed  offended,  was  never  censorious 
or  severe.  He  allowed  the  liberty  he  assumed;  but  I 
presume  he  thought  we  were  not  very  well  off  in  Bath, 
for  he  said  more  than  once  that,  of  the  two  ministers 
he  heard,  one  of  them  preached  about  God,  as  if  there 
had  been  no  Christ ; and  the  other  about  Christ  as  if 
there  had  been  no  God;  but  he  hoped  from  the  pull- 
ing on  each  side  he  should  be  kept  upright. 

I sometimes  found  it  trjdng  to  preach  before  such  a 
superior  man  and  so  often ; but  I am  perfectly  con- 
scious I never  yielded  to  the  temptation  of  pleasing, 
by  altering  my  matter  or  style. 

Though  he  passed,  and  wished  to  pass,  generally  as 
an  Unitarian,  he  did  not  give  that  community  in  all 
things  his  preference  or  commendation.  He  wished  they 
would  resign  reading  their  discourses,  as  less  exciting 
and  impressive;  and  often  spoke  of  republishing  a 
pamphlet,  entitled — “ Reading  not  Preaching.”  He 
complained  of  their  disuse  of  the  awful  terms  of  Scrip- 
ture, such  as  fury , vengeance , the  lake  of  fire  and  brim- 
stone, observing  they  were  words  employed  by  the  only 
wise  God  himself,  and  were  adapted  to  strike  the  care- 
less, and  arrest  the  thoughtless.  He  disliked  their 
glossing  Scripture  when  read  or  quoted,  and  wished 
the  language  of  revelation  to  be  always  left  to  speak  in 
its  own  unmixed  simplicity.  He  also  acknowledged 
that  they  never  seemed  to  ascribe  importance  enough 
to  the  mediatorial  work  of  the  Messiah ; especially  to 
his  sufferings  and  death,  as  the  (in  some  way  or  other) 
medium  of  Divine  forgiveness. 

He  had  the  habit  of  too  many  of  his  party,  and 


DR.  THOMAS  COGAN.  . 


115 


which  may  be  deemed  worse  in  its  cause  and  effects 
than  pure  error  itself;  viz.:  the  speaking  lightly  of 
Divine  things,  and  even  sporting  with  them.  Walking 
with  him  one  day  down  Pulteney  street,  he  said, 
“ This  long,  even  street,  puts  me  in  mind  of  the  dull 
eternal  Sabbath.”  He  often  joked  about  Satan.  He 
kept  back  his  attack  on  the  agency  and  even  existence 
of  his  infernal  majesty  in  the  last  volume  of  his  works, 
because  he  knew  his  more  orthodox  friends  would 
never  forgive  him  for  the  offence.  He  mentioned  that, 
when  he  was  in  Holland,  a minister  put  forth  a pam- 
phlet deemed  by  many  atheistical  in  its  tendency,  yet 
he  was  not  anathematized  by  the  Synod  to  which  he 
belonged ; but  afterwards  when  he  published  again, 
denying  diabolical  influence  and  existence,  they  imme- 
diately suspended  him, — as  if  not  caring  what  became 
of  God,  if  they  could  but  retain  the  devil.  But  it  was 
not  a bad  thing  he  uttered,  when  in  the  fields  I met 
him  after  a return  from  town,  (though  it  was  a little 
inconsistent  with  his  avowed  opinion,) — u When  I am 
in  London  I believe  in  the  devil,  and  when  I am  in  the 
country  I believe  in  God.”  He  was  a great  and  con- 
sistent admirer  of  Nature,  and  I believe  drew  more  of 
the  materials  and  excitements  of  his  devotion  from 
wood  and  lawn  than  from  Bethlehem  and  Calvary. 

He  was  truly  generous  and  benevolent ; as  a com- 
panion he  was  most  amiable  and  interesting;  never 
obtruding  or  insinuating  his  sentiments  among  those 
who  differed  from  him.  Like  other  great  men,  he  was 
not  so  ready  with  his  tongue  as  with  his  pen,  or  so  defi- 
nite and  lucid  in  his  speech  as  in  his  writings.  No- 
thing indeed  can  surpass  the  crystal  clearness  apparent 
in  his  works,  for  which  see  his  11  Treatise  on  the  Anal* 


116  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 

jsis  and  Influence  of  the  Passions his  “ Theological 
Disquisition  on  the  Characteristic  Excellences  of  Chris- 
tianity.” 

The  following  is  rather  a curious  circumstance. 
One  evening  at  Argyle  Chapel,  he  sat  in  the  same  pew, 
and  close  by  the  side  of  Mr.  Wilberforce.  After  the 
service  Mr.  Wilberforce,  coming  into  the  vestry,  asked 
me  who  that  very  agreeable-looking  man  was,  who  sat 
at  his  left  hand.  “Sir,”  said  I,  “that  gentleman  is 
your  opponent  who  has  just  published  an  answer  to 
the  chapter  in  your  work  on  Hereditary  Depravity.” 
“ Indeed !”  said  he,  “ had  I known  it  I would  have 
shaken  hands  with  him,  for  he  is  a fair  and  able  dispu- 
tant.” Two  days  after  this,  dining  at  his  house  with  Mr. 
Toller,  of  Kettering,  (who  was  his  guest,)  Dr.  Cogansoon 
asked, — “ Who  was  that  odd  and  very  movable  gen- 
tleman, who  sat  last  evening  at  my  right  hand  ?” — • 
‘‘  What,  sir,  did  you  not  know  that  that  was  Mr.  Wil- 
berforce?”— “ Was  that  Wilberforce  ! I should  much 
have  liked  to  have  been  introduced  to  him  ; for  though 
I have  written  against  his  sentiments,  no  one  can  ad- 
mire his  character  more,  as  one  of  the  best  of  men, 
and  one  of  the  greatest  philanthropists;” — and  went 
on  justly  eulogizing  him. 

Not  being  inclined  or  qualified  for  controversy,  I 
never  entered  into  dispute  with  him,  but  I sometimes 
dropped  a few  words  from  experience  or  observation, 
to  which  he  listened,  and  which  seemed  to  strike  him, 
especially  when  I spoke  of  persons  who  had  recently 
died  in  confidence,  peace,  and  comfort,  commending 
and  recommending  those  truths  which  they  said  were 
all  their  salvation  and  all  their  desire.  And  when  I 
mentioned  what  I had  lately  met  with,  viz.:  a female, 


DR.  THOMAS  JOGAN. 


117 


young  and  beautiful,  agreeably  espoused,  with  two 
lovely  babes,  with  everything  that  could  render  life 
desirable,  dying  of  a consumption,  (which  destroys  so 
many  of  our  roses  and  lilies,)  and  when  reduced  by 
the  lingering  disease  almost  to  a shadow,  she  asked  an 
attendant  to  hand  her  the  looking-glass, — after  glanc- 
ing at  which  she  returned  it,  saying  with  a smile — 

“ Then  while  ye  hear  my  heart-strings  break, 

How  sweet  my  moments  roll ! 

A mortal  paleness  in  my  cheek, 

But  glory  in  my  soul !” 

and  soon  expired, — he  could  not  avoid  weeping. 

When  also  I sometimes  mentioned  instances  (and, 
blessed  be  God,  I could  mention  such  instances  under 
my  own  preaching)  of  persons  converted  from  a sinful 
course  to  a life  of  morality  and  holiness;  and  where 
the  change  has  not  been  produced  by  practice,  but  the 
practice  has  been  the  effect  of  the  change  ; and  sin  has 
not  only  been  left  but  loathed;  and  duty  has  not  only 
been  performed  but  delighted  in ; his  pause  and  man- 
ner have  seemed  to  say,  “ Why,  we  hear  and  see  no- 
thing of  this !” 

He  went  to  see  his  learned  brother,  the  Rev.  Edward 
Cogan,  (whose  name  so  often  appears  as  a contributor 
in  the  “Gentleman’s  Magazine,”)  and  who  was  the  pas- 
tor of  the  Presbyterian  church  at  Walthamstow.  Be- 
fore his  return  he  died.  I know  not  the  manner  or 
circumstances  of  his  departure ; but  have  been  inform- 
ed only,  that  he  ordered  his  tombstone  to  be  inscribed 
with  these  words  : “ I am  the  resurrection  and  the  life  : 
he  that  believeth  in  me,  though  he  were  dead,  yet 


118  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 


shall  he  live ; and  he  that  liveth  and  believeth  in  me 
shall  never  die.  Believest  thou  this?” 

I cannot  help  observing,  that  while  Dr.  Cogan  was 
in  Holland,  from,  the  existence  and  usefulness  of  the 
Humane  Society  there,  he  recommended  the  institu- 
tion of  it  in  this  country  to  his  friend  Dr.  W.  Hawes 
of  London,  an  elder  of  Dr.  Rees’  church.  In  conse- 
quence of  which,  that  gentleman  had  the  honor  of  es- 
tablishing a similar  Society  here,  by  means  of  which 
so  many  lives  have  been  restored  and  given  back  to 
their  agonizing  connexions. 

Shall  I remark — when  Dr.  Hawes  called  upon  the 
Reminiscent  to  engage  him  to  preach  for  the  Society, 
our  discourse  naturally  turned  upon  the  subject  of  sui- 
cide ; and  be  expressed  it  as  his  opinion  that  self-mur- 
der commonly  sprung,  not  from  infidelity  or  insanity , 
but  from  some  impression  intolerable  for  the  moment, 
but  which  might  have  been  diverted  or  dissipated  by 
some  timely  change  of  company,  place,  or  action ; and 
the  event  been  prevented.  And  who  has  not  felt  a 
temporary  gloomy  depression,  which,  had  it  been  in- 
creased tenfold,  or  fivefold,  (and  it  might  have  been 
easily  so  increased,)  but  might  have  sought  relief  by 
any  means  within  reach  ? 

He  also  remarked,  contrary  to  a common  opinion, 
that  those  who  once  attempt  self-destruction,  repeat 
the  attempt,  and  commonly  succeed  at  last ; but  that 
they  had  found  comparatively  few  of  those  they  had 
happily  resuscitated  chargeable  with  the  repetition  of 
the  offence. 

I remember  Dr.  Cogan  saying,  he  was  once,  when 
abroad,  walking  with  a young  Portuguese  lady,  and 
saw  at  a distance  a fire  surrounded  with  a number  of 


DR.  THOMAS  COGAN. 


119 


persons ; and  when  lie  was  disposed  to  notice  it,  slie 
pulled  him  on,  saying,  u 0,  1 suppose  it  is  onljr  the 
burning  of  a Jew.”  “ Yet,”  said  he,  “ she  was  not 
wanting  in  humanity,  yea,  she  was  even  tender  and 
benevolent.”  But  see  the  effect  of  persecution,  educa- 
tion, and  custom  ! 


REV.  BENJAMIN  DAVIS,  D.  D., 

Was  originally  tutor  of  the  Dissenting  Academy  at 
Oswestry,  where  he  had  for  one  of  his  students  Dr. 
Edward  Williams,  afterwards  president  of  Rotherham 
College,  and  a writer  of  no  little  celebrity,  especially 
in  the  Baptismal  and  Calvinistic  controversies. 

I was  anxious  to  learn  from  him,  whether  this  pupil 
of  his,  when  under  his  care,  had  anything  peculiar  or 
superior  about  him,  indicative  of  his  future  eminence. 
“Nothing,”  he  said,  “but  more  of  a solitary  disposi- 
tion, a greater  addiction  to  study,  and  a special  seri- 
ousness of  reflection.” 

Do  constitutional  propensities,  or  accidental  circum- 
stances, lead  men  into  those  departments  of  action  and 
science  in  which  they  have  mostly  figured  ? In  many 
instances,  perhaps,  this  cannot  be  decided  ; in  some,  it 
is  obvious,  both  unite  and  co-operate. 

I remember  eagerly  perusing  Dr.  Williams’  famous 
work  on  “ Divine  Equity  and  Sovereignty,”  but  I 
found  little  satisfaction  in  reading  it : perhaps  I did 
not  thoroughly  comprehend  it.  I certainly  did  not 
feel,  in  consequence  of  it,  more  disposed  for  such  in- 
vestigations than  before  ; and  I had  always  had  a full 
persuasion  that  there  are  depths  in  which  the  mind  is 


REV.  BENJAMIN  DAVIS.  D.D. 


121 


swallowed  up  ; and  that  Young’s  advice  is  wisdom 
here, — 

“ Wait  the  great  teacher,  Death, 

And  God  adore !” 

Did  not  Bacon  say,  “ I am  no  metaphysician,  for  1 
am  not  an  owl,  I cannot  see  in  the  dark !”  Do  not 
some  good  men  impose  upon  themselves  and  others  ? 
They  feel  and  express  great  confidence  and  certainty 
as  to  the  result  of  their  own  perceptions  and  discuss- 
ions ; but — 

First:  Are  they  not  governed  by  terms  and  phrases 
of  their  own,  hallowed  and  significant  as  to  those  who 
use  them  ; but  as  to  others,  are  they  not  words  with- 
out knowledge,  and  which  darken  counsel  rather  than 
enlighten  it  ? For  what  are  they  when  they  come  to 
be  explained  ? Or  what  satisfactory  explanation  are 
they  capable  of  receiving  ? 

Secondly : They  imagine  they  have  solved  difficulties 
when  they  have  only  shifted  them.  They  push  them 
into  holes  and  corners,  but  after  awhile  they  are  met 
with  again  by  accidental  approach,  or  revived  research, 
to  the  awakening  of  their  doubts,  but  seldom  to  the 
acknowledging  of  their  mistakes. 

Would  it  not  be  better  for  us  to  seize  and  improve 
the  inviting  and  glorious  truths  of  revelation,  which 
are  so  plain  and  important,  (and  of  which  there  are  so 
many,)  the  experience  of  which  we  find  useful  to  our- 
selves, and  the  communication  of  which  we  know  to 
be  useful  to  others  ? “ The  secret  things  belong  unto 

the  Lord  our  God  ; but  those  things  that  are  revealed 
are  for  us  and  for  our  children.” 

And  what  a difference  must  a Christian  and  a minis- 
C 


122  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 


ter  feel,  between  the  trammels  of  some  systems  of  di- 
vinity and  the  advantage  of  Scripture  freedom,  the 
glorious  liberty  of  the  sons  of  God  ! The  one  is  the 
horse  standing  in  the  street,  in  harness,  feeding  indeed, 
but  on  the  contents  of  a bag  tossed  up  and  down ; the 
other,  the  same  animal  in  a large  fine  meadow,  where 
he  lies  down  in  green  pastures,  and  feeds  beside  the 
still  waters. 

But  I remember  hearing  Mr.  Owen  (the  Secretary 
to  the  Bible  Society)  say,  after  a long  interview  and 
discussion  with  Dr.  Williams,  that  he  never  met  with 
a systematic,  who  seemed  to  have  so  clear  a view,  and 
so  ready  a command  of  his  system. 

To  return.  Dr.  Davis  was  afterwards,  for  some 
years,  Theological  Tutor  of  Homerton  Academy  ; con- 
cerning which  he  often  complained  of  the  difficulties 
and  trials  of  the  situation  and  office,  especially  as  they 
arose  from  the  insubordination  and  manners  of  the 
young  men,  and  which  frequently  induced  him  to  ex- 
claim, “ Ye  are  too  strong  for  me,  ye  men  of  Zeruiah.” 

He  was  also  pastor  of  the  church  in  Fetter  Lane; 
but  he  was  compelled  to  resign  his  public  and  pas- 
toral labors,  owing  to  an  extraordinary  pain  in  his 
head.  After  (in  a remarkable  manner)  being  relieved 
from  this,  he  resided  for  a time  at  Reading,  and  preach- 
ed often  there.  He  then  resided  wuth  his  niece,  who 
had  married  the  Independent  minister  of  Wells. 
There  too  he  often  preached,  and  was  very  useful. 
Lastly  he  came  to  Bath,  and  became  a member  of  my 
church.  Here  he  married  again,  and  resided  to  the 
end  of  life. 

He  occasionally  preached  for  me,  and  always  with 
much  acceptance;  and  it  is  remarkable  that,  though 


KEY.  BENJAMIN  DAVIS,  D.D.  123 

for  many  years  he  had  always  read  his  discourses,  he 
latterly  laid  his  notes  aside;  and  never,  as  it  might 
have  been  supposed,  felt  embarrassment.  His  preach- 
ing was  of  a more  evangelical  and  experimental  and 
simple  order  than  that  of  some  of  his  contemporaries 
in  London  ; and  he  was  one  of  the  few  of  his  stiffer, 
drier  brethren  who  openly  countenanced  and  com- 
mended Whitfield  and  his  assistants. 

He  was  a man  of  very  considerable  learning,  of 
great  theological  knowledge,  and  of  pre-eminent  piety 
and  spirituality. 

I derived  much  benefit  from  him  (I  might  have  de- 
rived more)  as  a hearer,  a companion,  an  admonislier, 
and  an  example. 

He  published  but  little.  I had  some  of  his  manu- 
script sermons,  and  also  his  course  of  Theological  Lec- 
tures, (exceedingly  clear  and  good,)  and  a Treatise  on 
Human  Depravity  and  Regeneration ; all  of  which  are 
now  in  the  possession  of  my  grandson,  the  Rev.  Cor- 
nelius Winter  Bolton,  a clergyman  in  the  United 
States. 

His  reading  towards  the  last  was  almost  entirely  of 
one  kind ; and  his  favorite  authors  were  Leighton, 
Baxter,  and  Newton  : Newton’s  Letters  in  particular 
he  delighted  to  reperuse,  for  he  observed,  what  an  ad- 
vantage he  derived,  (owing  to  the  declension  of  his 
memory,)  as  the  same  works  seemed  again  new  to 
him. 

When  I informed  him  of  the  death  of  his  distin- 
guished pupil,  Dr.  Williams,  he  burst  into  a flood  of 
tears,  and  said,  “ I am  almost  ashamed  to  be  alive,  and 
eighty  years  old,  when  so  many  good  and  great  and 
useful  men  are  taken  away  in  the  midst  of  their  days.” 


124  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 

He  still  lived  considerably  beyond  this  period,  dying 
in  a good  old  age,  and  gathered  in  like  a shock  of 
corn  fully  ripe  in  his  season.  His  end  was  peace,  but 
partaking  more  of  trust  than  triumph.  And  I like 
best  such  modes  of  dying  experience.  Few  can  ex- 
pect ecstasy  and  rapture,  but  many  may  die  saying, 
“ Let  me  not  be  ashamed  of  my  hope  — 

“ A guilty,  weak,  and  helpless  worm, 

On  thy  kind  arms  I fall ; 

Be  thou  my  strength  and  righteousness, 

My  Jesus  and  my  all  l” 


REV.  THOMAS  HAWEIS,  M.  D. 


Dr.  Haweis,  in  various  respects,  was  a character 
well  known  in  the  religious  world.  He  was  for  a time 
contemporary  with  the  founders  of  Methodism,  though 
he  was  not  a student  at  Oxford  till  Wesley  and  Whit- 
field had  left  that  University.  I have  heard  him  men- 
tion that,  during  his  residence  at  the  College,  he  some- 
times went  over  on  the  Sabbath  to  Weston-Favel,  to 
hear  the  celebrated  James  Hervey ; and  observing 
(what  I had  heard  also  especially  from  Mr.  Newton 
and  others,  viz.)  the  dull  aspect  of  his  congregation, 
and  the  difference  there  was  between  the  liveliness  of 
his  writings,  and  the  unimpressiveness  of  his  preach- 
ing. This  rather  strange  result  may  excite  wonder ; 
but  it  furnishes  matter  for  a twofold  remark. 

First : — How  divided  and  individual,  endowments 
and  excellences  are ! and, 

Secondly : — How  the  sovereignty  of  God  appears, 
not  only  in  his  choice  of  instruments,  but  the  way  and 
work  in  which  he  employs  them ! And  herein  the  Lord 
does  not  often  conform  to  the  judgment,  or  gratify  the 
wishes  of  his  servants  themselves.  They  prefer  a par- 
ticular place  or  line  of  operation  ; but  they  find  them- 
selves unexpectedly  in  other  situations  and  engage- 
ments ; and  though  the  providence  may  be  trying  at 


126  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 


first,  after  awhile  grace  produces  acquiescence,  and  en- 
ables the  man  to  be  thankful  if  in  any  mode  or  degree 
. he  is  honored  to  be  useful. 

I enter  not  into  the  case  of  Dr.  Haweis’  obtaining 
the  Living  of  Aid  winkle  ; concerning  which  there  was 
a great  difference  of  opinion,  and  several  pamphlets 
published.  The  late  Dr.  Bridges  and  my  father-in- 
law,  the  Rev.  Edward  Davies,  also  a beneficed  clergy- 
man, alwaj^s  defended  him ; and  this  was  probably  the 
case  with  others.  I understood  from  Mr.  Winter  that 
Mr.  Whitfield  indeed  much  wished  him  to  resign  the 
living ; and  Lady  Huntingdon  advanced  a very  con- 
siderable sum  to  satisfy  or  silence  the  complainant.  I 
have  more  than  once  heard  the  Doctor  say,  that  he  of- 
fered to  do  anything  for  the  complainant,  if  he  would 
accept  it  as  a distressed  man,  and  not  as  an  injured  man  ; 
but  as  he  demanded  remuneration  as  a right , he  could 
do  nothing  without  condemning  himself. 

The  Doctor  himself  always  avowed  that  the  living 
was  put  into  his  hands  after  he  had  clearly  and  fully 
and  repeatedly  stated  the  only  way  in  which  he  ought 
and  only  could  consent  to  receive  it,  without  an  act 
of  simony.  But  it  made  an  impression  generally 
against  him ; especially  among  those  wLo  judge  not 
according  to  the  rectitude  of  the  case,  but  the  usages 
of  church  jobbing.  Some,  not  wanting  in  impartiality, 
asked,  Was  it  the  avoiding  the  (perhaps)  appearance 
of  evil  ? and,  Was  it  lovely  and  of  good  report? 

The  Doctor  may,  perhaps,  be  considered  the  first 
man  in  the  South  Sea  Mission.  Some  years  before 
the  London  Missionary  Society  was  established,  from 
the  accounts  published  by  Captain  Bligh  and  some 
other  navigators,  he  was  induced  to  choose,  and  bear 


REV.  THOMAS  HAWEiS.  M.1). 


12 


the  expense  of  preparing,  two  young  men  to  go  as 
missionaries  to  Otaheite,  but  who,  as  soon  as  they 
were  educated,  ignobly  and  deceitfully  preferred  sta y- 
ing  at  home.  This  exceedingly  disappointed  and  dis- 
tressed him;  but  he  now  drew  off  his  attention  and 
desire  from  the  project  and  the  place.  When,  there- 
fore, this  great  and  successful  institution  was  formed, 
he  rejoiced,  and  early  attached  himself  to  it.  He 
preached  the  first  sermon,  at  the  first  meeting  at  Spa 
Fields  Chapel,  on  its  behalf ; and  as  the  Directors  and 
Managers  were  at  a loss  where  to  begin,  he  naturally 
and  promptly  directed  their  view  to  scenes  of  labor 
which  had  become  familiar  to  his  mind  by  much  think- 
ing and  some  effort  and  expense.  And  these  were  Ota- 
heite and  Tongataboo,  the  most  central  and  advan- 
tageous stations  for  communication  and  extension. 

As  an  author,  he  published  a volume  of  sermons  and 
several  single  discourses,  with  some  essays  and  tracts. 
But  his  principal  works  were  an  Exposition  of  the 
whole  Bible,  in  three  volumes  folio ; and  a Church 
History,  in  three  volumes  octavo.  The  former  of  these 
has  often  been  supposed  to  be  an  abridgment  of  Hen- 
ry, but  it  was  not  so  designed,  and  is  in  reality  a Com- 
mentary of  his  own,  possessing  no  little  value.  The 
latter  has  been  considered  as  a very  hasty  and  superfi- 
cial performance ; but  it  has  the  recommendation  of 
always  nobly  and  simply  looking  after  real  and  vital 
Christianity ; and  of  frequently  finding  it  and  show- 
ing it  where  lying  ecclesiastics  have  overlooked  it,  or 
anathematized  it.  It  always  breathes  a most  liberal 
spirit  towards  his  brethren  among  the  Dissenters  and 
Methodists.  He  animadverts  freely  and  judiciously 
with  regard  to  Constantine,  and  the  consequences  of 


128  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 

his  conversion  to  the  Christian  Church,  while  his  ar- 
guments against  Milner,  with  regard  to  penal  enact- 
ments in  an  Establishment,  are  unanswerable. 

He  had  a peculiar  confidence  in  himself,  and  a 
readiness  of  address  which  never  failed  him.  But  this 
rather  injured  him  as  a preacher,  (and  where  has  not 
this  envied  talent  injured  the  owner?)  so  that  leaning 
on  his  facility,  he  neglected  retirement  and  study; 
and  commonly  had  company  on  the  evenings  of  his 
preaching,  from  which  he  seldom  withdrew  till  the 
clerk  arriving  with  the  robes  and  three-bushel  wig  re- 
minded him  the  time  was  up.  Hence,  though  able  to 
do  so  much  better,  his  sermons  not  only  wanted  meth- 
od and  consecutiveness,  but  were  commonplace  and 
unctionless. 

It  is  a bad  thing  when  a man  has  acquired  the  knack 
of  preaching,  and  can  talk  on  for  an  hour  in  the  pulpit 
without  effort  and  without  effect.  In  proportion  as  the 
truths  and  doctrines  we  preach  are  well  known  and 
familiar,  so  much  the  more  necessary  is  it  to  retire  and 
meditate  them  much,  that  our  own  minds  may  he  af- 
fected by  them,  and  that  we  may  render  them  im- 
pressive and  interesting  to  those  that  hear  us. 

It  is  well  for  a young  minister  to  feel  difficulties ; 
and  if  these  induce  him  to  retirement,  study,  and  pray- 
er, he  will  in  time  surpass,  at  least  in  efficiency  and 
usefulness,  many  who  proudly  towered  above  him  at 
the  beginning.  This  is  one  of  the  cases  in  which  the 
first  shall  be  last,  and  the  last  shall  be  first.  To  whom 
was  the  admonition  addressed,- — u Meditate  upon  these 
things,  give  thyself  wholly  to  them,  that  thy  profiting 
may  appear  unto  all”  ? Yet  young  men,  who  are  not 


REV.  THOMAS  HAWEIS,  M.D. 


129 


Timothys,  talk  of  the  time  when  they  finished  their 
studies ! 

As  before  the  Gospel  was  preached  in  the  churches 
in  Bath,  Lady  Huntingdon’s  chapel  was  a place  of 
fashionable  resort,  and  as  many  careless  creatures  at- 
tended, especially  on  the  Lord’s-day  evenings,  the  Doc- 
tor’s style  of  address  was  too  invariably  terrific  ; and 
derived  from  such  texts  as  these:  “It  is  a fearful  thing 
to  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  living  God “ Who 
among  us  can  dwell  with  everlasting  burnings?”  “De- 
part, ye  cursed,”  &c.  But  was  this  the  more  excellent 
way  ? Is  there  not  danger  that  such  tremendous  ex- 
pressions will  lose  their  force  by  constant  repetition  ? 
Is  such  horrifying  declamation  preaching  the  Gospel,  and 
bringing  good  tidings  of  great  joy  ? It  would  be  well  to 
endeavor  to  ascertain  what  is  the  legitimate  employment 
of  terror  in  an  evangelical  ministry.  The  use  of  it  should 
not  be  a preacher’s  pleasure , but  pain  ; and,  as  an  old 
writer  says,  “ he  should  always  utter  a Divine  threat- 
ening as  a judge  would  pronounce  sentence  of  death 
upon  his  son.”  Our  subject  is  “the  faithful  saying 
and  worthy  of  all  acceptation,  that  Jesus  Christ  came 
into  the  world  to  save  sinners and  the  value  of  ter- 
ror only  is  as  an  auxiliary  or  motive  to  enforce  the 
reception  of  our  message  of  pardon  and  peace.  So  the 
apostles  employed  it : “ Knowing  the  terror  of  the 
Lord,  we  persuade  men”  to  accept  the  mercy  and  grace" 
we  hold  forth.  He  hath  “ committed  to  us  the  minis- 
try of  reconciliation . How  then  we  are  ambassadors 
for  Christ,  as  though  God  did  beseech  you  by  us,  we 
pray  you  in  Christ’s  stead,  be  ye  reconciled  to  God.” 

The  Doctor’s  manner  also  was  high,  and  not  suffi- 
ciently courteous  to  the  common  people.  Hence,  after 

6* 


130  PRACTICAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  CHARACTER. 


preaching  long  in  Bath,  the  dissatisfied  congregation 
induced  him  to  decline  his  ministry  among  them,  and 
also  his  attendance  at  the  chapel.  From  this  time  he 
constantly  worshipped  with  us,  till  his  death.  I at- 
tended him  in  his  last  illness,  if  it  deserved  the  name, 
for,  as  he  had  no  fears,  so  he  had  no  pains,  so  entirely 
was  his  end  peace. 

One  thing  he  desired,  and  it  was  in  character  with 
his  love  of  the  missionary  enterprise.  On  the  very 
day  of  his  death,  one  of  the  first  class  of  missionaries 
to  Otaheite  was  expected  in  Bath.  It  is  hardly  possi- 
ble to  express  the  earnestness  with  which  he  wished  to 
see  him  before  he  breathed  his  last.  He  sent  again 
and  again  to  my  house,  begging  that  if  he  called  upon 
me  first  I would  instantly  bring  him  to  his  dying  bed. 
He  came— he  called  upon  me ; and,  without  asking 
him  to  sit  down,  I hurried  and  introduced  him.  We 
found  Dr.  Haweis,  like  the  expiring  Simeon,  saying, 
with  tears,  “ Now,  Lord,  lettest  thou  thy  servant  de- 
part in  peace.’7 

He  left  a large  diary,  which  would  have  thrown 
much  light  on  the  earlier  periods  and  events  of  the 
revival  of  religion  in  our  own  country  ; but  the  son,  a 
clergyman,  ver}^  opposite  to  his  father’s  views,  pre- 
vented the  use  which  I wished  to  have  made  of  it. 

By  the  waj^,  how  was  it  when  Evangelism  was  so 
persecuted  in  the  nation,  and  our  bishops  were  so 
averse  to  its  doctrines,  that  so  many  of  the  obnoxious 
clergy  were  suffered  to  act  so  irregularly  as  to  preach 
for  weeks  and  months  together  in  places  unconse- 
crated and  unlicensed,  retaining  their  livings ; which 
was  the  case  with  Bervidge,  Venn,  Penticross,  Grlascot, 
Haweis  ? 


REV.  THOMAS  HAWEIS,  M.D. 


131 


Dr.  Haweis,  speaking  one  day  of  Whitfield!s  won- 
derful voice,  and  of  its  force  as  well  as  sweetness  and 
variety  of  tone,  said,  he  believed  on  a. serene  evening 
it  might  be  distinctly  heard  for  very  near  a mile. 
Was  this  possible  ? 


' 


PART  IY. 


SELECTIONS  FROM  THE  CORRESPONDENCE 


OP  THE 


REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


. 

. 

' 

• 

SELECTIONS  FROM  CORRESPONDENCE. 


Mr.  Jay  to  Miss  Davies , afterwards  Mrs . Jay . 

My  dearest  Love, — I always  used  to  have  a dis- 
inclination to  preach  at  Bath,  but  I now  think  it  long 
to  Sunday  week.  You  know  the  reason.  May  we 
have  a happy  and  sanctified  interview!  I find  the 
longer  I stay  here  the  more  I like  the  situation,  and 
the  harder  it  will  be  to  dissolve  the  connection.  But  I 
wish  to  live  having  my  conversation  in  heaven,  and 
then  every  place  will  be  in  some  measure  indifferent. 
Yes,  my  love,  let  us  determine  to  live  as  strangers  and 
pilgrims  here,  and  plainly  declare  by  our  profession 
and  conduct  that  we  seek  a better  country,  that  is  a 
heavenly.  Not  when  we  shall  be  incapable  of  pursu- 
ing this  world,  and  when  our  gust  for  early  pleasure 
shall  be  abated  by  old  age ; but  now,  while  our  affec- 
tions are  so  warm,  and  when  so  many  are  carried  away 
by  the  vanity  of  the  world  and  the  pride  of  life,  let 
us  unreservedly  dedicate  ourselves  to  God,  and  present 
ourselves  as  a living  sacrifice,  holy  and  acceptable  to 
God,  which  is  our  reasonable  service.  Nothing  but 


136  SELECTIONS  FROM  THE  CORRESPONDENCE 

real  religion  can  make  us  holy  and  happy  in  any  situa- 
tion or  relation.  In  proportion  as  it  prevails  we  shall 
find  heaven  begun  below.  If  you  should  come  to 
Bath  Saturday,  should  be  glad.  Let  us,  if  possible, 
visit  Prior  one  day.  Best  respects  to  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
D.,  to  Mrs.  Hall,  if  yet  with  you,  and  Miss  Isabella. 
The  Lord  bless  you  and  help  you,  and 

Yours,  most  affectionately, 

W.  Jay. 

Clifton,  Feb.  2,  1789. 

If  you  write,  should  be  glad  to  know  how  dear  Mr. 
Tuppen  is,  and  whether  I may  apprise  Prior  of  our 
coming. 


Rev.  Cornelius  Winter  to  Mr.  Jay 

Panswick,  Jan.  22,  1790. 

My  very  dear  Billy, — It  is  enough  to  have  a 
pretext  of  necessity  to  write  to  you,  and  my  pen  moves 
freely;  you  have  awakened  all  my  tender  sensations 
by  your  late  visit,  and  given  me  occasion  to  prove  that 
I cannot  say  to  you  as  a great  man  once  said  to  me  at 
the  close  of  a family  connection — “I  cast  you  off,  now 
sink  or  swim.”  No,  my  dear  friend,  to  carry  on  the 
idea,  I believe  if  you  were  to  sink,  I should  attempt 
to  dive  for  you ; but  blessed  be  God  you  swim  : may 
you  always  keep  your  head  above  water,  till  you  set 
your  feet  on  the  shore  of  that  wealthy  place  where 
you  shall  find  an  everlasting  abode.  I hope  you  got 
safe  and  comfortable  to  Hope  Chapel  on  Saturday,  and 
found  all  well.  Take  proper  care  of  your  health,  and 
employ  it  for  Him  who  hath  1 wed  you  and  given  him- 
self for  you. 


OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


137 


x have  employed  some  thought  about  Paul  and  Saul, 
and  find  Beza  and  Dr.  Doddridge  very  candid.  Dod- 
dridge adopts  Beza’s  criticism  on  Acts  13,  9.  * * 

* * * While  writing  this  yours  came  to  hand, 

and  is  a conviction  to  me  of  our  attachment  being 
mutual.  Friendship  well  grounded  cannot  be  easily 
alienated.  Through  various  interruptions  I have  been 
prevented  from  proceeding  with  my  letter  from  the 
day  I received  yours  till  now.  To  be  sure  the  sermon 
is  in  the  press,  and  the  advertisement  which  precedes  it 
not  to  be  altered  or  improved. 

I wish  it  may  not  appear  too  consequential,  if  not 
trifling.  I repent  that  I have  not  spoken  of  you  by  an 
epithet  expressive  of  the  affection  of  my  heart,  for  the 
world  should  know  that  you  are  dear  to  me.  There  is 
a delicacy  in  the  use  of  terms,  and  they  sometimes 
excite  envy.  My  desire  is  that,  in  us,  Cicero’s  remark 
on  Friends  may  be  exemplified:  11  Absentes  adsunt,  et 
egentes  abundant,  et  imbecilles  valent,  et  quod  diffici- 
lius  dictu  est,  mortui  vivunt.” 

Yesterday  se’n-night  Mr.  Surman  gave  a call  and 
preached  a sermon  to  us.  I declare  I was  surprised  to 
hear  him,  and  wonder  not  that  he  was  invited  to  Ply- 
mouth. What  cannot  the  Lord  do?  May  He  con- 
descend to  give  me  a further  proof  of  his  power  in  my 
present  family.  They  all  unite  in  love  to  you  with 
myself  and  Mrs.  Winter.  Mr.  Griffin  is  under  inocu- 
lation, and  I trust  will  be  brought  abroad  again.  Recol- 
lect the  hint  I gave  you  about  your  parents,  and  when 
you  write  to  or  see  them,  give  my  love  to  them.  I 
have  a disposition  to  fill  up  the  sheet,  but  I cannot. 
I therefore  only  add,  come  and  see  us  when  you  can., 


138  selii  rnoxs  from  the  correspondence 


and  thereby  add  to  the  pleasure  of  my,  very  dear 
Billy, 

Ever  yours  affectionately  in  our  dear  Lord  Jesus, 

Cornelius  Winter. 

I saw  Mr.  Asliburn  the  morning  you  left  me,  who 
dropped  a hint  expressive  of  his  approbation  of  what 
he  heard  the  night  before. 


Mr.  Jay  to  Mr.  Withers. 

London,  1793. 

My  dear  Friend, — Having  a leisure  half-hour,  I 
said  to  myself  I’ll  embrace  this  opportunity  to  write  to 
Mr.  Withers.  No  sooner  said  than  done,  or  at  least 
begun.  I thank  you  for  your  letter,  but  not  for  your 
apologies,  as  to  your  manner  of  writing,  &c.,  &c. 
These  I put  amongst  Mrs.  Withers’  kind  ceremonies 
and  cares  when  I am  at  }^our  house.  They  are  all  bad 
things  belonging  to  good  persons  ; otherwise  I should 
be  more  severe  with  them.  You  may  depend  upon  it 
that  I shall  be  always  glad  to  see  you  and  hear  from 
you,  but  you  must  treat  me  with  less  compliment.  I 
do  not  desire  it,  and  I know  I do  not  deserve  it.  I 
must  be  under  strange  infatuation  indeed  to  think 
highly  of  myself.  I have  much  to  humble  me.  I am 
every  thing  that’s  bad.  “In  me  dwelleth  no  good 
thing.”  Whatever  distinguishes  me  from  others  is  the 
undeserved  gift  of  God ; and  if,  in  any  degree,  I am 
useful  to  my  fellow  creatures,  ’tis  “ not  I,  but  the  grace 
of  God  which  is  with  me,” 

What  fine  weather  we  have  had  for  the  ingathering 


OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


189 


of  tlie  fruits  of  the  earth.  Iiow  has  our  blessed  God 
crowned  the  year- with  his  goodness,  and  how  lamenta- 
ble is  it  that  our  world,  so  full  of  his  mercy,  should 
be  so  empty  of  his  praise ! Our  fears  were  awakened, 
but  they  have  been  more  than  disappointed,  and  may 
we  not  hope  that  the  same  God  will  crown  plenty  with 
peace.  Though  the  prospect  is  not  favorable,  all  things 
are  possible  to  Him.  All  creatures  are  under  his  con- 
trol. The  hearts  of  kings  are  in  his  hands.  This  is 
all  the  comfort  I have  as  to  present  affairs. 

I had  a blessed  time  last  Sabbath-day  morning  in 
preaching  from  these  words : u Casting  all  your  care 
upon  him;  for  he  careth  for  you,”  1 Peter,  5,  7.  I 
could  not  help  wishing  that  a certain  friend  of  mine 
who  resides  under  your  roof  had  been  with  us.  Well, 
if  Providence  spares  us  to  meet  again,  she  may  prob- 
ably hear  it  second  hand.  Mrs.  Jay  unites  with  me 
in  kind  respects  to  her ; thanking  you  all  for  your 
very  great  kindness  towards  our  dear  boy,  to  whom, 
through  you,  we  transmit  a few  kisses,  and  a promise 
not  only  of  a horse  but  a whip  too.  We  have  spent 
half  of  our  visit  here,  and  shall  be  glad,  after  four  more 
Sabbaths,  to  return  home.  O why  do  I not  long  equally 
to  leave  this  bustling  world  to  go  to  my  heavenly  and 
everlasting  home  ? Why  do  I not  long  to  depart  to  be 
with  Christ,  which  is  far  better  ? I have  sometimes 
such  views  of  this  world  and  the  next,  that,  if  they 
were  realized  in  experience,  I think  I should  be  in 
some  measure  what  I ought  to  be,  but  alas,  I have 
much  more  religion  in  my  head  than  in  my  heart; 
and,  with  all  my  fine  notions,  I feel  myself  prone  to 
cleave  to  the  dust,  and  to  neglect  my  Saviour.  But 
my  paper  reminds  me  of  the  propriety  of  drawing  to  a 


140  SELECTIONS  FROM  THE  CORRESPONDENCE 

close.  Has  Hymen  yoked  Mr.  James  yet?  Tell  him 
lie  must  inform  me  if  he  expect  anything  like  an  Epi- 
thalamium.  I love  both  of  them,  and  hope  God  will 
bless  them.  I know  he  will  if  my  prayers  are  answer- 
ed.  I have  not  seen  your  daughter  since  I wrote  last. 
Desire  her,  when  you  write  to  her,  to  call  upon  us 
again,  and  as  often  as  she  pleases.  We  know  not 
where  to  direct  for  her.  You  see  I sometimes  write  to 
yourself,  and  sometimes  to  Mrs.  Withers,  but  I always 
mean  both.  You  are,  I trust,  not  only  one  in  the  com- 
mon sense  of  the  term,  but  one  in  Christ  Jesus.  May 
your  union,  begun  upon  earth,  continue  in  heaven. — I 
am,  dear  Sir,  Yours,  &c. 


Mr.  Jay  to  Mrs.  Jay. 

My  dearest  Love, — Last  night  I preached  for  the 
Sunday  morning  Lecture,  and  in  honor  of  the  access- 
ion of  this  family  to  the  throne.  Dr.  Hunter  prayed. 
The  congregation  was  large;  and  just  as  I was  con- 
cluding the  sermon  there  was  a general  consternation 
and  outcry.  All  was  confusion — and  people  treading 
on  one  another,  &c.  It  was  rather  dark,  and  the  pul- 
pit candles  only  were  lighted.  I saw  something  mov- 
ing up  the  aisle  towards  the  vestry.  It  was  a bull! 
we  presume  driven  in  by  pick-pockets,  or  persons  who 
wished  to  disturb  us.  We  were  talking  on  the  affairs 
of  the  nation,  and  John  Bull  very  seasonably  came  in. 
But  imagine  what  followed: — the  bull  could  not  be 
made  to  go  backwards,  nor  could  he  be  turned  round : 
five  or  six  persons  therefore,  held  him  by  the  horns  ; 


OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


141 


while  the  clerk,  as  if  bewitched,  gave  out,  in  order  to 
appease  the  noise, — 

“ Praise  God,  from  whom  all  blessings  flow, 

Praise  him  all  creatures  here  below,”  etc. 


O that  the  bull  could  but  have  roared  here  in  com- 
pliance with  the  exhortation  ! I looked  down  from 
the  pulpit,  and  seeing  the  gentlemen  who  held  him 
singing  with  their  faces  lifted  up,  as  if  returning  thanks 
for  this  unexpected  blessing,  I was  obliged  to  put  my 
hand  before  my  face  while  I dismissed  the  congrega- 
tion. This  I think  is  enough  for  once.  I long  to  re- 
ceive a line  from  you  to  tell  me  all  your  plans.  Love 
to  the  dear  children. 

Yours,  &c. 


The  same  to  the  same . 

My  dearest  Love, — You  may  imagine  that  I am 
always  full  of  matter,  but  I assure  you  I have  been 
sitting  a considerable  time  with  my  pen  in  hand  not 
knowing  what  to  say.  Love  indeed  would  dictate  a 
thousand  fond  things,  but  I am  not  certain  that  they 
would  be  most  acceptable ; and  I hope  they  are  not 
necessary.  I would  love,  not  in  word  only.  I wish 
to  make  my  whole  conduct  a proof  of  my  affection 
and  esteeenL  Tuesday  evening  I preached  upon  family 
religion,  and  as  an  inference  from  the  importance  of 
it,  I exhorted  young  people  to  beware  how  they  formed 
connections  : — “ How  can  two  walk  together  except 
they  be  agreed  ?”  Here  I hope  we  are  agreed,  and  T 


142  SELECTIONS  FROM  THE  CORRESPONDENCE 

trust  we  shall  always  “ walk  together  as  heirs  of  the 
grace  of  eternal  life,  that  our  prayers  be  not  hindered.” 
But  I have  been  thinking  that,  notwithstanding  there 
is  no  disagreement  between  us,  in  our  sentiments  and 
dispositions  respecting  religious  exercises  in  the  family, 
as  is  the  case  with  many,  we  may  be  more  useful  to 
each  other  in  our  relation  than  we  have  been ; and 
watch  over,  pray  for,  rebuke,  exhort,  teach,  and  com- 
fort each  other  more  than  we  have  done.  I know  not 
indeed  why  I should  class  you  with  myself  herein. 
But  I am  conscious  of  deficiency.  I am  to  blame  ; — 
nor  in  this  instance  only.  I seem  all  wrong.  I have 
not  half  religion  enough  in  my  own  soul  to  make  me 
useful  to  others  or  happy  in  myself : I frequently  doubt 
the  truths  I preach  to  others.  I frequently  fear  lest, 
having  been  useful  to  save  others,  I myself  should  be 
a castawa}^ : the  conviction  of  my  judgment  goes  far 
beyond  the  experience  of  my  heart.  You  cannot  con- 
ceive in  what  an  inferior  light  all  sublunary  objects 
frequently  appear  to  me ; and  still  I am  looking  to 
and  depending  upon  creatures.  I might  enlarge.  In 
the  midst  of  all  this  there  is  some  relief.  O ’tis  well 
to  have  light  enough  to  see  our  darkness,  and  softness 
enough  to  feel  our  hardness ; ’tis  well  that  Jesus  Christ 
saves  sinners  ; that  unworthiness  is  no  bar  ; and  that 
he  provides  strong  consolation  for  those  who  have  fled  for 
refuge.  O examine  this  character  of  the  righteous; 
when,  O my  soul,  thou  canst  not  derive  comfort  from 
any  other,  1 Hast  thou  not  fled  for  refuge  V 

* * * # 


Yours,  &c. 


OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


143 


ON  THE  DEATH  OF  TWO  CHILDREN. 

To  Mr.  Newall , who  was  for  upwards  of  fifty  years  a, 
member  of  Mr.  Jay's  Church , and  for  many  years 
deacon  and  treasurer. 

Dated  about  September,  1805. 

My  dear  Friend, — By  a letter  Mrs.  Jay  has  this 
morning  received  from  Mrs.  Lockyer,  I am  informed 
of  the  very  severe  trial  with  which  the  Lord  has  been 
exercising  you.  Had  I been  at  home  I would  have 
hastened  to  comfort  you  at  your  dwelling,  and  have 
mingled  my  tears  with  yours  at  the  mouth  of  the 
grave,  under  the  loss  of  two  dear  children, — lovely 
children,  removed  almost  at  a stroke!  But  I hope 
that  though  a poor  worm  has  been  absent,  He  has 
been  present,  who  has  promised  to  be  with  us  in  trou- 
ble, whose  property  it  is  to  comfort  them  that  are  cast 
down  ; and  who  while  he  chastens  can  teach  us  out  of 
his  law.  Intervening  objects  are  often  removed  that 
He  may  be  seen,  and  even  death  commands  silence 
that  He  may  be  heard.  And  the  blessed  sufferer,  the 
sanctified  sufferer,  is  the  humble  supplicant , who  wipes 
his  eyes  and  says, — “Speak,  Lord,  for  thy  servant 
heareth.”  “ Lord,  what  wilt  thou  have  me  to  do  ?” 
In  our  judgments  we  readily  acknowledge  His  right 
to  us  and  ours ; but  when  he  comes  to  take  his  own, 
how  hard  do  we  find  it  to  say  practically,  “ The  will 
of  the  Lord  be  done.”  But  I am  persuaded  this  is 
your  disposition — this  has  been  your  prayer;  this  will 
be  your  experience.  He  who  knows  our  frame  means 
us  to  feel.  He  who  designs  our  profit  by  our  pain,  re- 
quires us  to  feel.  But  he  expects  that  we  should  qual- 
ify and  regulate  the  feelings  of  the  creature  by  the 


.44  SELECTIONS  FROM  THE  CORRESPONDENCE 

grace  of  the  Christian.  And  why  ? Because  he  has 
provided  for  all  our  wants,  knows  that  His  grace  is 
sufficient  for  us,  and  that  if  ve  ask,  we  shall  have. 
My  prayers  shall  attend  you  through  all  this  gloomy 
scene,  and  if  they  are  answered  you  will  never  be 
afraid  of  trouble  again.  You  will  soon  perceive  rea- 
son to  say, — “ It  is  good  for  me  that  I have  been  af- 
flicted.” In  the  multitude  of  your  thoughts  within 
you,  His  comforts  will  delight  your  souls.  You  will 
be  enabled  to  say, — “ Well,  my  darling  infants  are  not 
lost,  but  provided  for.  The  shepherd  has  gathered  my 
lambs  with  His  arms,  and  now  carries  them  in  His 
bosom.  I shall  find  them  again  in  yonder  happy 
world.  I shall  embrace  them  all  perfect  and  immor- 
tal.” 

“ Our  journey  is  a thorny  maze, 

But  we  march  upwards  still, 

Forget  the  troubles  of  the  ways, 

And  rest  at  Zion’s  hill.” 

I cannot  do  justice  to  your  affliction  or  my  own 
feelings;  but  I have  snatched  a few  moments  from 
company  and  engagements,  to  show  you  that  I sym- 
pathize with  you,  and  am,  my  dear  Friend,  yours  to 
serve  in  the  Gospel  of  our  dear  Lord  Jesus, 

William  Jay. 


To  his  daughter  Statira  when  very  young,  and  while  he 
was  absent  in  London. 

[We  give  the  following  as  a beautiful  specimen 
both  of  his  condescension  to  the  capacity  of  a child, 


OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


145 


and  of  the  tender  and  pious  affection  with  which  he 
watched  over  his  children.] 

My  very  dear  Statira, — I assure  you  I intended 
writing  when  I left  home,  and  before  I knew  you  had 
desired  your  mamma  to  ask  me  to  do  it,  but  I was 
much  pleased  to  learn  that  you  wished  it.  It  shows 
that  you  value  my  notice,  and  proofs  of  this  notice 
you  shall  never  want,  while  you  continue  to  act  as 
you  have  done.  * * * Oh,  if  children  did  but 

consider  the  satisfaction  they  give  their  parents  by 
being  good,  they  would  never  be  naughty.  But  their 
good  conduct  is  not  only  attended  with  pleasure  to 
their  parents,  but  with  peace  and  comfort  to  their  own 
minds.  It  gains  them  the  approbation  of  all  around 
them  ; yea,  it  pleases  God,  who  gives  us  all  we  enjoy, 
and  on  whose  favor  and  blessing  all  our  happiness  de- 
pends. I do  not  know  anything  so  lovely  as  a little 
girl  of  your  size  when  she  is  good-natured,  and  not 
selfish,  fond  of  reading  and  improvement,  obedient  to 
her  mamma,  and  when  she  loves  the  Scriptures,  and 
the  Sabbath,  and  God’s  house  ; and  often  prays, 


“ Make  me  to  walk  in  thy  commands, 

’Tis  a delightful  road  ; 

Nor  let  my  head  or  heart  or  hands 
Offend  against  my  God.” 

and  such,  I have  a full  persuasion,  I shall  always  find 
my  dear  and  last-horn  child.  I promise  myself  much 
pleasure  for  years  to  come  in  endeavoring  to  train  you 
up  in  the  nurture  and  admonition  of  the  Lord,  and  in 
making  you  an  amiable  and  useful  member  of  society. 
But  you,  my  dear  Statira,  may  die,  or  papa  may  die, 
or  mamma  may  die,  and  no  more  feel  the  kisses  of 

7 


146  SELECTIONS  FROM  THE  CORRESPONDENCE 


their  darling  upon  their  cheeks  morning  and  evening, 
but  be  laid  in  the  cold  grave ; yea,  we  must  all  die, 
and  so  part  sooner  or  later ; and,  therefore,  we  must 
so  live  here  as  not  to  be  parted  hereafter,  but  indulge 
the  pleasing  hope  of  living  together  forever  in  heaven. 

I hope  you  feel  much  obliged  to  Mr.  Bolton  for  his 
attentions.  Tell  him  I thank  him  much  on  your  be- 
half, and  shall  be  glad  to  repay  him  in  any  way  in  my 
power,  in  addition  to  my  having  given  him  (I  hope 

she  is)  a good  wife.  * * * * * * 

I long  to  see  Percy  Place  again,  and  one  of  the  prin- 
cipal reasons  is  to  see  and  embrace  again  my  dear 
Statira,  and  to  prove  by  more  than  a hasty  and  im- 
perfect letter,  that 

I am,  my  darling  girl,  your  affectionate  and  devoted 
father, 


¥m.  Jay. 


London,  October  30,  1812. 


To  the  same . 

My  dear  sweet  Pea, — How  I long  for  the  time 
when  I shall  see  thy  image  and  thyself  once  more  in 
my  garden!  But  uto  everything  there  is  a season;” 
and  we  must  learn  to  deny  ourselves  and  wait.  Nei- 
ther should  I object  to  view  some  other  flowers  in  my 
little  Eden,  or  even  one  or  two  birds.  0 when  will 
that  spring  or  summer  arrive?  But  I must  not  sin 
against  the  rule  I have  just  laid  down ; and,  therefore, 
instead  of  giving  way  to  impatience,  I will  try  to  write 
on.  I hope  you  will  find  this  journey  useful  and  im- 
proving. It  is  in  your  power  to  render  it  so  by  keep- 


OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


147 


mg  your  attention  awake,  and  suffering  nothing  to 
pass  unobserved.  Listen  to  what  is  said  by  persons 
of  any  talent  in  company,  especially  when  they  speak 
upon  those  subjects- with  which  the}7  are  most  familiar ; 
and  they  who  have  no  general  information  may  be 
well  versed  in  their  own  line,  and  commonly  talk  well 
concerning  it.  I some  time  ago  overtook  a little 
sweep.  I did  not  suppose  he  could  criticise  Milton  nor 
Locke,  but  there  was  one  thing  he  understood  better 
than  I did ; and  before  we  separated,  I knew  how  to 
climb  a chimney.  Not  that  I mean  to  set  up  in  this 
calling.  I am  too  big,  too  old,  and  fully  occupied 
with  some  other  things;  but  I love  to  learn,  and  I 
meet  with  few  but  are  able  to  teach.  Search  your 
head  all  over,  and  if  you  find  two  ears,  and  only  one 
tongue,  be  always  more  ready  to  hear  and  slow  to 
speak ; and  when  you  speak,  speak  with  diffidence  and 
modesty.  A forward,  bold,  decisive  tone  is  never 
agreeable  in  a man ; in  a youth  it  is  always  offensive, 
but  in  a girl  it  is  intolerable.  You  know  how  Mis3 

was  disliked  and  neglected  after  her  father’s 

death,  for  the  freedom  with  which,  in  every  circle,  she 
delivered  her  opinion  of  men  and  things.  Always 
say  little  of  characters,  and  let  this  little  as  much  as 
possible  be  in  a way  of  commendation.  Be  less  dis- 
posed to  remark  blemishes  than  excellences ; and  let 
it  appear  that  you  can  discern  and  acknowledge  merit 
of  any  kind  with  pleasure.  Gain  some  little  addition 
every  day  to  your  mental  stores,  and  remember  the 
axiom,  “To  him  that  hath  shall  be  given that  is, 
diligence  and  use  increase  what  is  good,  both  by  their 
natural  tendency,  and  the  Divine  blessing  upon  our 
endeavors.  Be  fond  of  composition ; accustom  your- 


148  SELECTIONS  FROM  THE  CORRESPONDENCE 

self  to  write  down,  writh  as  much  accuracy  and  clear- 
ness as  you  can,  every  interesting  occurrence,  or  any 
train  of  thought.  I wish  you  to  have  a resource  of 
pleasure  through  life,  not  only  in  reading,  but  in  writ- 
ing. I am  glad  you  go  on  with  your  French.  When 
you  come  home  you  must  teach  me  to  pronounce  and 
speak  it.  I should  be  glad  to  receive  a letter  from 
you  in  this  language.  I am  sure  you  are  able  to  write 
it,  especially  under  the  eye  of  Mr.  Bolton.  How  would 
it  surprise  Bella  and  mamma,  and  sharpen  their  cu- 
riosity when  they  opened  it,  as  they  alwrays  do  so 
greedily  every  letter  from  Liverpool.  How  dependent 
will  they  feel,  and  come  and  beg  of  me  the  contents ! 
I hope  you  rise  early  and  take  proper  exercise.  I hope 
also  you  walk  well  and  sit  wrell ; for  I know  a few 
weeks  back,  some  considerable  improvement  was  re- 
quired in  both.  Some  attention  to  each  of  these  is 
the  more  necessary  as  you  seem  determined  to  be  tall; 
and  the  want  of  gracefulness  is  more  observed  in  a tall 
figure  than  in  a short.  Mrs.  William  Evill  is  rapidly 
declining,  and  funeral  rites  will  early  follow  nuptial 
solemnities.  At  present  she  seems  to  decline  seeing 
any  one ; but  I hope  she  is  becoming  sensible  of  her 
condition,  though  this  flattering  disorder  may  well  be 
called,  “a  slow  sudden  death,”  and  that  by*and-bye  I 
shall  have  some  improving  intercourse  with  her.  In 
the  space  of  four  days  I attended  no  less  than  four 
funerals.  I endeavored  to  improve  them  all  in  a ser- 
mon from  2 Corinthians,  v.  1, — “ For  we  know  that 
if  our  earthly  house  of  this  tabernacle  were  dissolved,” 
&c.,  in  which  I observed,  we  have — 

1.  An  object  contemplated — u the  earthly  house  of 
this  tabernacle.” 


OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


149 


2.  An  event  supposed — the  destruction  of  it — “if  it 
be  dissolved.” 

3.  A privilege  apprehended — “a  building  of  Grod,  a 
house  not  made  with  hands,  eternal  in  the  heavens.” 

4.  A confidence  expressed — “we  know”  that  we 
have  thib — a confidence  of  belief — a confidence  of  hope 
— a confidence  of  possession — not  we  shall  have,  but 
we  have)  &c. 

When  I mentioned  Mr. , I said,  “ He  was  un- 

known to  many  of  you;  but  he  was. well  known  in 
the  world  of  sport  and  dissipation.  He  formerly  dis- 
tinguished himself  on  the  turf,  and  obtained  a subsist- 
ence by  horse-racing.  But  this  course  of  life  for  many 
years  back  he  had  abandoned ; and  reviewed  it  with 
that  godly  sorrow  that  worketh  repentance  unto  life, 
not  to  be  repented  of.  The  revival  of  early  instruc- 
tion from  pious  parents,  by  the  death  of  a beloved  and 
only  son,  brought  him  to  religious  reflection.  He  was 
a man  of  a most  warm  and  generous  disposition,  and 
delighted  to  do  good,  especially  in  visiting  the  father- 
less and  the  widows  in  their  afflictions,  and  attending 
the  bed  of  pain  and  sickness ;”  and  when  I added,  “ in 
the  afternoon  he  passed  my  house, — in  the  evening  or- 
dered his  nephew  to  read  the  6th  chapter  of  St.  John, 
— prayed  with  his  family > — retired  comfortably  to  rest, 
— awoke  at  eleven, — complained  of  a pain  in  his  stom- 
ach,— said,  ‘Come,  Lord  Jesus,’ — and  in  the  twinkling 
of  an  eye  expired,” — there  was  a half-fetched  involun- 
tary groan  through  the  audience,  that  made  it  very 

solemn.  What  I said  of , was  this: — “She  was 

an  interesting  infant ; a sufferer  from  the  hour  of  her 
birth  ; her  early  and  continued  affliction  she  endured 
with  a patience  above  her  vears,  and  often  spoke  of 


150  SELECTIONS  FROM  THE  CORRESPONDENCE 

God  and  heaven  in  language  very  unusual  for  one  un- 
der five  years  of  age.  This  is  an  event  of  congratula- 
tion rather  than  of  condolence.  At  the  grave  of  a 
child  we  always  feel  a peculiar  satisfaction,  arising  from 
the  persuasion  that  they  are  disposed  of  infinitely  to 
their  advantage.  Under  the  protracted  illness  of  this 
little  martyr,  the  Saviour  said  to  the  parents — ' Suffer 
this  little  child  to  come  unto  me,  and  forbid  her  not, 
for  of  such  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven.’  The  Shepherd 
has  gathered  this  lamb  with  his  arms,  and  now  carries 

it  in  his  bosom.”  Of  Mrs. I said : — “ She  was 

for  many  years  a member  of  our  church,  and  walked 
consistently  with  her  profession.  She  was  a plain,  in- 
offensive, upright  character.  There  was  nothing  dis- 
tinguishing in  her  life,  and  her  d}7ing  experience  was 
the  same.  Through  her  lengthened  disease,  she  was 
patient  and  submissive,  often  complained  of  herself,  and 
felt  alternately  the  prevalence  of  fear  and  hope ; and  I 
am  persuaded  that  He  who  does  not  4 break  a bruised 
reed  nor  quench  the  smoking  flax’  has  received  her.” 
u Mr.  J ,”  I said,  “ many  of  you  were  acquaint- 

ed with.  I see  several  of  his  companions  in  iniquity 
here  this  evening.  O that  your  former  associate  could 
now  address  you.  We  have  reason  to  hope  and  be- 
lieve that  he  saw  and  deplored  the  errors  of  his  con- 
duct, and  has  obtained  the  mercy  for  which  he  so  ear- 
nestly prayed.  His  language  was  penitential.  His 
concern  to  warn  and  admonish  others  was  striking, 
and  he  drew  whatever  relief  he  felt  from  the  Friend 
of  sinners.  But  0,  ye  bereaved  neighbors,  friends,  and 
relations,  my  business  lies  not  with  the  dead,  but  with 
the  living.  They  have  done  with  all  below.  Their 
state  is  now  fixed,  and  their  happiness  or  misery  can- 


OF  THE  HEY.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


151 


not  be  affected  by  your  opinions  or  my  representations, 
were  I disposed  to  condemn  or  eulogize.  They  are 
beyond  the  reach  of  the  Gospel,  but  you  are  yet  in  the 
land  of  the  living,  and  have  another  opportunity  to 
hear  the  merciful  admonition — 1 Seek  the  Lord  while 
he  may  be  found,  and  call  upon  him  while  he  is  near.’ 
,Wliat  is  your  duty  but  to  retire,  and,  falling  upon 
your  knees,  pray  with  Moses,  1 So  teach  us  to  number 
our  days  that  we  may  apply  our  hearts  unto  wisdom.’ 
And  what  is  wisdom  ? What  is  that  wise  part  crea- 
tures circumstanced  as  you  are  ought  to  act  ? Is  it 
not  to  prefer  your  souls  to  your  bodies,  and  the  reali- 
ties of  eternify  to  the  vanities  of  time  ? Is  it  not  to 
seek  without  delay  pardon  and  renovation  ? a title  to 
heaven,  and  a meetness  for  it?  You  talk  of  happi- 
ness, uncertain  as  you  are  of  life.  I defy  you  to  be 
happy  without  a hope  beyond  the  grave.  He — he 

only  is  happy  who  can  look  forward  with  humble  con- 
fidence and  say — 4 We  know  that  v/e  have  a building 
of  God,  a house  not  made  with  hands,’  &c.” 

You  complain  of  inability  to  fill  your  sheet.  Look 
at  the  size  of  my  paper,  and  see  my  lines,  not  wide 
apart  like  the  hedges  of  a London  road ; nor  the  whole 
begun  two  or  three  inches  down  from  the  top.  But 
how  am  I to  fill  up  the  remainder  of  this  folio  ? I have 
no  other  news  to  communicate,  except,  indeed,  a sub- 
ject that  is  always  new , and  which  I hope  you  love, 
the  love  of  Jesus — the  love  of  Him  who,  though  he 
was  rich,  for  our  sakes  became  poor,  and  died  that  we 
might  live.  You  have  often  heard  me  repeat  his  en- 
couraging assurance : “Him  that  cometh  unto  me  I will 
in  no  wise  cast  out,”  aud  you  know  (O  what  a privi- 
lege!) that  to  come  to  him  is  to  believe  his  word,  and 


152  SELECTIONS  FROM  THE  CORRESPONDENCE 

call  upon  bis  name.  But  while  he  rejects  none,  he 
peculiarly  regards  some.  “ Feed,”  says  he,  “feed  my 
lambs .”  “ I love  them  that  love  me,  and  they  that 

seek  me  early  shall  find  me that  is,  find  him  as  oth- 
ers never  will , never  can . And  the  case  speaks  for  it- 
self ; for  if  religion  can  preserve  us  from  snares  and 
embarrassments  ; if  it  can  make  us  amiable  and  use- 
ful ; if  it  be  profitable  unto  all  things  ; if  it  yields  the 
truest  pleasure,  the  sooner  it  is  possessed  in  the  same 
proportion,  the  more  are  we  privileged,  and,  next  to 
the  reality  of  their  conversion,  I am  persuaded  the 
people  of  God  daily  bless  him  for  the  earliness  of  it, 
if  they  have  been  thus  favored  ; and  the  greater  part 
of  them  are  called  long  before  they  are  advanced  in 
years.  O,  my  dear  Statira,  what  a season  is  youth  : 
of  the  day  of  life  it  is  the  morning ; of  the  year  it  is 
the  spring.  And  how  much  depends  upon  seizing  the 
one,  and  improving  the  other ! How  desirable  is  it 
to  sanctify  the  present  in  every  kind  of  preparation 
for  the  future;  and  before  the  journey  is  begun,  such 
a journey  as  we  have  before  us,  to  secure  a guide,  a 
guard,  a friend  who  will  never  leave  us  nor  forsake 
us.  I trust,  my  dear  child,  that  you  are  placing  your- 
self under  his  conduct,  and  saying — “ I will  go  forth 
in  the  strength  of  the  Lord.” 

My  time  of  going  to  London  is  now  fixed.  My  visit 
commences  the  last  Sabbath  in  May,  and  takes  in  the 
three  first  in  June.  Either  in  my  way  thither  or  back, 
I am  to  preach  a sermon  at  Newport  Pagnell,  in  favor 
of  Mr.  Bull’s  Academy  there ; and  I am  also  request- 
ed, at  the  same  time,  to  preach  before  the  Bedfordshire 
Union,  at  Bedford,  along  with  Mr.  Hall. 

Your  affectionate  and  devoted  father,  &c. 


OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


153 


To  the  Same . 

Bath,  May  23,  1816. 

My  dear  Sweet  Pea, — Though  the  last  blown, 
yet  not  the  least  loved  of  all  my  flowers.  I wish  I had 
more  time  to  write ; but  my  preparation  for  the  ap- 
proaching journey  to  London  leaves  me  very  little. 
But  the  length  of  my  last  must  atone  for  the  brevity 
of  the  present : and  remember  you  have  to  boast  of 
receiving  the  longest  letter  papa  ever  wrote.  I sup- 
pose by  this  time  Mi.  Spear  and  his  daughters,  who 
accompanied  him  to  Broomsgrove,  are  returned,  and 
you  are  probably  thinking  of  returning  to  Liverpool. 
But  you  must  not  suffer  the  little  nephew  or  niece  to 
make  you  impatient.  If  you  should  feel  it  to  be  a 
self-denial  to  be  absent  from  them,  you  must  exercise 
it.  This  virtue  is  indeed  of  such  constant  and  univer- 
sal utility,  that  we  cannot  begin  to  cultivate  it  too 
soon.  We  cannot  expect  to  have  everything  accord- 
ing to  our  mind  as  we  pass  through  a world  like  this  : 
it  is  not  fit  we  should,  and,  therefore,  we  must  learn 
to  bear  disappointment,  and  be  able  easily  and  grace- 
fully to  accommodate  ourselves  to  every  changing 
scene.  Hitherto  your  way  has  been  smooth,  the  lines 
have  fallen  to  you  in  pleasant  places ; your  wishes 
have  been  generally,  if  not  invariably,  gratified. 

“ All  without  thy  care  and  payment, 

All  thy  wants  are  well  supplied.” 

But  you  cannot  reckon  upon  a perpetual  exemption 
from  inconvenience  and  trial.  “ Truly  the  light  is 
sweet,  and  a pleasant  thing  it  is  for  the  eyes  to  behold 
the  sun ; but  if  a man  live  many  years,  and  rejoice  in 


154  SELECTIONS  FROM  THE  CORRESPONDENCE 

them  all ; jet  let  him  remember  the  days  of  darkness ; 
for  they  shall  be  many.  All  that  cometh  is  vanity.” 
I would  not  by  future  forebodings  prevent  your  en- 
joying the  kindnesses  which  Providence  affords  you 
at  this  pleasing  period  of  life,  but  I know  youth  is 
sanguine,  its  hopes  are  too  glaring,  and  require  to  be 
sobered  by  that  prudence  which  results  from  experi- 
ence and  observation.  You  ought  ever  to  be  thankful 
for  the  comforts  and  indulgences  of  your  condition. 
But  do  you  not  feel  your  need  of  something  better  ? 
Is  there  not  an  emptiness  in  the  midst  of  all  ? Yes, 
and  the  world  will  never  fill  it ; but  He  can  who  mer- 
cifully cries — u Seek  ye  me,  and  ye  shall  live.”  And 
those  dissatisfactions  which  attend  all  creature-good 
are  the  inspirations  of  the  Almighty  to  give  us  under- 
standing, and  to  make  us  wise  unto  salvation.  I hope, 
my  precious  girl,  that  you  are  listening  to  his  voice, 
and  dedicating  yourself  to  his  service,  which  they  who 
have  tried  know  to  be  perfect  freedom.  Having  given 
yourself  unto  the  Lord,  I trust  I shall  have  the  pleas- 
ure, after  your  return,  to  witness  your  il  giving  your- 
self also  to  hi^  Church,  by  the  will  of  God.”  In  Dr. 
Doddridge’s  little  volume  of  Sermons  to  Young  Peo- 
ple, there  is  a discourse  on  the  subject  of  “ Early  Com- 
munion,” which  I wish  you  to  read.  I dare  say  Mr. 
Spear  has  it.  I hope,  wherever  you  are,  that  you  not 
only  devote  some  time  to  private  devotion  and  reading 
the  Scripture,  but  that  you  look  over  the  books  you 
meet  with  in  the  house  where  you  visit,  and  read  as 
much  as  possible  of  those  you  have  not  seen  before. 
Of  course  I do  not  mean  that  you  should  shut  your- 
self up  from  enjoying  the  prospects  of  nature  at  this 
season,  and  the  society  of  your  friends ; but  there  are 


OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


155 


many  moments  to  be  seized  which  carelessness  over- 
looks. It  is  by  making  use  of  these,  and  by  early  ris- 
ing, that  I have  obtained  much  of  the  little  I possess. 
Like  the  bee , be  always  extracting  materials  for  honey. 
Yesterday  morning,  I was  invited  to  breakfast  at  Mr. 
Hallet’s,  and  to  give  the  new-wedded  pair  my  advice 
and  blessing.  But  how  changeable  and  chequered  is 
every  earthly  scene!  No  sooner  had  the  party  return- 
ed from  church,  than  Mr.  Griffith,  sen.,  wras  called  out 
of  the  room  to  be  informed  that  his  only  brother  at 
Frome  was  just  killed  by  leaping  from  a sociable , the 
horses  of  which  had  taken  fright.  This  damped  the 
joy  of  the  season.  But  he  was  a very  holy  man,  an 
occasional  preacher  in  Mr.  Wesley’s  connection,  and 
at  the  time  of  the  accident — so  people  call  it,  I should 
rather  say  appointment — he  wras  returning  from  preach- 
ing in  a village.  He  was  a widower,  and  has  left  no 
child,  but  the  poor  will  exceedingly  miss  him,  for  he 
was  a father  to  them,  and  a fine  image  of  Him  who 
went  about  doing  good. 

On  Saturday  morning  we  set  off  for  London.  Miss 
Shepherd  goes  with  us  far  as  Hammersmith.  We  are 
all  longing  for  the  time  when  we  hope,  under  the 
smiles  of  a gracious  Providence,  to  u meet  and  mingle 
into  bliss,”  to  kiss,  and  cry  tears  of  joy. 

Your  affectionate  and  devoted  father,  &c. 


To  his  son  Edward , at  Wymondly  College . 

Bath,  March  2,  1816. 

* * -jf  * 

I urge  you  be  sparing  in  your  remarks  on  character. 
They  who  hear  them  may  report  them  inaccurately, 


156  SELECTIONS  FROM  THE  CORRESPONDENCE 

and  -with  exaggeration ; and  as  the  consequence  you 
will,  when  charged  with  them,  be  tempted  to  deny,  or 
perplexed  to  explain  and  qualify.  But  I wish  to  deter 
you  by  a better  principle,  the  command  of  Him  who 
has  said,  “ Speak  evil  of  no  man.7’  “ Be  swift  to  hear, 
and  slow  to  speak.”  “Love  every  one  and  every  one 
will  love  you.”  “ Who  is  he  that  will  harm  you  if  you 
be  a follower  of  that  which  is  good  ?”  While  you  talk 
little  (especially  concerning  persons)  observe  much.  Be 
continually  adding  a little  to  your  mental  stores.  Ac- 
custom yourself  to  composition ; put  down  your 
thoughts  on  paper  with  as  much  accuracy  and  clear- 
ness and  celerity  as  you  can  be  master  of — I long  for 
you  to  be  able  to  sermonize . Whenever  a text  strikes 
you  turn  it  over  in  your  mind,  and  endeavor  to  divide 
it.  If  you  cannot  satisfy  yourself  the  effort  will  do 
you  good — exertion  will  prepare  for  exertion ; and 
thought  will  produce  thought.  While  you  attempt 
much  you  must  not  be  discouraged,  if  at  first  the  result 
be  little.  The  infant  bird  practices  his  wings,  as  he 
stands  up  in  the  nest : then  gets  upon  the  edges  of  it : 
then  upon  the  neighboring  boughs:  and  then  takes 
short  excursions,  before  he  flies  his  more  daring  lengths ; 
and  “ to  him  that  hath  shall  be  given,”  as  the  natural 
consequence  of  use  and  improvement,  and  as  also  the 
effect  of  the  Divine  blessing.  You  cannot  begin  so 
low  as  I did  ; but  I felt  a love  to  study  bordering  on 
enthusiasm  ; and  despaired  of  nothing ; not  from  a high 
opinion  of  my  capacity,  but  an  apprehension  that  dili- 
gence, with  the  Divine  assistance,  (which  he  had  gra- 
ciously disposed  my  heart  to  seek,)  would  do  wonders. 
I was  placed  indeed  in  a situation  peculiarly  suited  to 
the  cast  of  im  mind,  and  never  wanted  for  excitations 


OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


157 


and  encouragements.  And  you,  my  dear  boy,  have 
great  advantages  at  present,  and  the  prospect  of  every 
future  help  and  direction.  Trials  you  would  have  in  any 
line  of  life  ; but  in  the  sacred  calling  to  which  you  are 
looking  forward,  you  will  be  sheltered  much  from  a 
stormy  and  wicked  world ; you  will  have  opportunity  for 
intellectual  and  pious  improvement;  you  will  enjoy 
the  pleasure  of  being  useful,  and  of  doing  good ; and 
if  you  act  from  principle,  when  the  chief  Shepherd 
shall  appear,  you  shall  receive  a crown  of  glory  that 
fadeth  not  away.  Let  me  know  whether  you  are  able 
to  read  my  writing.  I shall  feel  a pleasure  in  corre- 
sponding with  you.  Write  when  you  have  an  oppor- 
tunity, and  write  with  freedom.  All  join  in  love. 

Your  very  affectionate  Father,  &c. 


To  the  same . 

Bath,  March  2,  1818, 

I write  according  to  my  promise,  but  I believe  I 
must  in  future  alter  my  epistolary  day,  and  make  it 
Tuesday  instead  of  Monday ; as  of  late  I feel  so  ener- 
vated by  the  anxieties  and  labors  of  the  Sabbath,  that 
on  the  Monday  I exist  rather  than  live.  I wish  also 
not  only  to  please  you  by  a few  lines  monthly,  but  to 
render  my  letters  instructive  and  useful ; and  when  I 
feel  as  I do  to-day  I can  scarcely  command  a thought, 
and  every  effort  fatigues.  I believe,  should  my  days 
be  prolonged,  that  I shall  be  a very  premature  old 
man.  I began  early.  I was  emulous  to  advance.  I 
labored  under  a thousand  disadvantages  from  which 
vou  are  free ; anr^  being,  from  the  first,  thrown  into 


158  SELECTIONS  FROM  THE  CORRESPONDENCE 

popular  and  trying  situations  winch  had  great  claims 
upon  me,  I applied  myself  with  more  unrelaxing  ten- 
sion of  mind  than  my  frame  (never  remarkably  strong) 
could  bear;  and  I now  begin  to  feel  peculiarly  the  ef- 
fect of  it.  This  I think  1 may  say  without  vanity  re- 
garding myself  or  ill-nature  towards  others.  This  is 
not  the  common  failing  of  the  students  and  younger 
ministers  of  the  present  day.  I wish  to  perceive  in 
them  a habit  of  greater  application  and  diligence,  a 
greater  sense  of  the  value  of  time,  and  the  importance 
of  their  work — as  also  more  of  an  humble  and  devotion- 
al spirit.  I can  make  allowance  for  some  things  in 
young  ministers  which  I could  not  tolerate  in  older : 
but  still,  as  the  apostle  says,  u A bishop  must  be  grave,” 
— a general  sedateness  of  speech  and  behavior  is  so 
becoming  in  him,  that,  whatever  be  his  talents,  he  will 
never  inspire  respect  without  it.  It  was  to  young 
Timothy  Paul  said,  “Let  no  man  despise  thy  youth;” 
but  for  his  purpose,  “ Be  thou  an  example  of  the  be- 
lievers, in  word,  in  conversation,  in  charity,  in  spirit, 
in  faith,  in  purity.  Give  attendance  to  reading,  to 
exhortation,  to  doctrine.  Neglect  not  the  gift  that  is 
in  thee.  Meditate  upon  these  things ; give  thyself 
wholly  to  them,  that  thy  profiting  may  appear  unto  all. 
Take  heed  unto  thyself,  and  unto  thy  doctrine,  continue 
in  them ; for  in  doing  this,  thou  shalt  both  save  thyself 
and  them  that  hear  thee.”  It  is  a great  thing  in  all 
our  private  and  social  intercourse  to  be  cheerful  without 
being  light ; and  serious  without  being  sad,  or  appear- 
ing sanctimonious.  Some  few  ministers,  even  in  ear- 
lier life,  have  attained  this  excellency.  Let  them  be 
your  models,  rather  than  pulpit  flirts  and  fiddles,  and 
your  story-telling  parsons,  whose  sole  ambition  in  com- 


OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


159 


pany  seems  to  be  to  make  mirth  ; and  who  generally 
succeed  so  well,  that  they  are  not  only  laughed  with, 
but  laughed  at.  Nothing  is  more  lovely  in  a student 
and  a minister  than  a freedom  from  everything  dicta- 
torial and  dogmatical  in  his  manner  of  address.  It 
becomes  him  rather  to  listen  than  to  speak, — to  in- 
quire than  to  controvert.  Not  that  he  is  obliged  to 
believe  everything  that  he  hears,  even  from,  a senior, 
or  to  admit  without  evidence ; but  he  must  dissent 
with  seeming  reluctance,  propose  his  doubts  with  mod- 
esty, and  appear  to  distrust  his  own  judgment  rather 
than  depreciate  that  of  another.  Speak  with  warmth 
(and  let  it  come  from  the  heart)  as  much  as  you 
can  in  commendation  and  praise  of  others; — but — 
“ speak  evil  of  no  man  ;” — “Love  all  and  all  will  love 
you.”  “Who  is  he  that  will  harm  you  if  you  are  a 
follower  of  that  which  is  good  ?” — and  though  spirit- 
ual religion  can  never  be  relished  by  depraved  minds, 
yet  “he  that  in  these  things  serveth  Christ  is  accepta- 
ble to  God  and  approved  of  men.” 

I have  been  a Sabbath  at  Marlborough,  where  the 
prospect  is  delightful.  Mr.  Williams  of  Shrewsbury 
(now  Sir  J.  B.  Williams)  is  publishing  memoirs  from 
the  diary  of  Mrs.  Savage,  daughter  of  Philip,  and  sis- 
ter of  Mathew,  Henry,  for  which  I have  written  a 
pretty  long  preface  at  his  desire,  &c. 


To  the-  same. 

Bath,  May  9,  1819. 

* * * I AM  sorry  for  the  interruption  your 

studies  will  again  sustain  in  your  long  absence  from 


160  SELECTIONS  FROM  THE  CORRESPONDENCE 


Wymondley.  The  plan  of  attending  lectures  in  Lon- 
don, too,  does  not  strike  me  as  of  much  importance ; 
as  however  it  is  appointed,  and  seems  a privilege 
shown  a few  of  you  for  good  conduct,  you  must  avail 
yourself  of  it ; and  you  may  turn  it  to  advantage.  It 
is  a great  recommendation  to  be  able  to  read  and  pro- 
nounce well ; but  then  it  must  appear  to  be  natural ; 
primness  and  affectation  always  displeases  more  than 
simple  and  earnest  vulgarity . The  great  thing  is  to  for- 
get one1  s- self , and  to  speak  with  seriousness  and  affection- 
ate feeling . Feeling  is  always  eloquent;  and  if  the 
preacher  be  obviously  affected,  and  appears  concerned 
to  do  good,  and  not  to  gain  applause,  he  will  always  be 
felt,  and  always  approved.  Nothing  also  is  more  be- 
coming, in  a young  minister  especially,  than  an  appa- 
rent consciousness  of  the  importance  and  difficulty  of 
his  work ; an  ^forwardness  to  engage ; a diffidence 
and  modesty ; in  a word,  the  very  reverse  of  what  we 
see  in  many  of  the  assuming,  pert,  bold,  fearless,  self- 
sufficient,  and  self-admiring  academies  of  the  day. 
Keep  this  to  yourself.  I take  care  how  I reflect  upon 
the  sprigs  of  divinity  before  others,  as  there  is  too 
much  readiness  to  censure  young  ministers  among 
modern  hearers  already  ; and  I am  thankful  to  see  that 
all  are  not  alike,  and  I can  reprove  when  I do  not 
wish  to  condemn.  I hope  tutors  will  be  increasingly 
attentive  to  the  spirit  and  manner  of  students,  both  in 
the  pulpit  and  in  the  parlor.  Let  me  beseech  you,  my 
dear  son,  to  keep  your  eye  upon  the  best  models,  and 
pray  for  grace  to  conform  to  them.  With  regard  to 
what  is  exceptionable  in  others,  keep  as  far  from  it  as 
you  can,  but  never  talk  about  it.  It  can  do  no  good, 
and  may  be  easily  ascribed  (before  a man’s  character  is 


OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


161 


highly  established)  to  ill-nature  or  envy  ; and  one  of 
the  worst  features  of  many  of  the  students  and  young 
preachers  of  the  day,  is  an  unbounded  license  in  speak- 
ing of  oth-rs,  especially  their  brethren.  Speak  evil 
therefore  of  no  one,  but  let  the  law  of  innocence  and 
kindness  dwell  upon  your  tongue.  But  to  mark  the 
improprieties  of  others  for  your  own  improvement — 
that  is,  in  order  to  avoid  them — this  is  a different 
thing ; and  while  you  keep  your  mouth  shut,  you  must 

keep  your  eyes  and  ears  open. 

* * * -x-  * 

Your  devoted  father,  &c. 


To  Sir  J.  B.  Williams. 

On  the  very  sudden  death  of  John  Lee , Esq.,  the  Gentleman  to  whom 
several  of  Mr.  Winter's  Letters,  introduced  into  Mr.  Jay's  Life  of 
Winter , were  addressed. 

Bath,  October  9th,  1818. 

My  dear  Sir, — You  will  doubtless  wonder  that  I 
have  not  noticed  your  very  affecting  letter  earlier ; but 
I was  from  home  when  it  arrived,  and  I have  been 
again  from  home  on  pressing  business;  and  while 
having  more  to  do  than  usual  I have  been  very  un- 
well, first  in  my  head,  and  then  in  my  bowels,  so  that 
I have  dragged  on  heavily  and  been  fit  for  nothing. 
But  be  assured  your  communication  was  not  received 
without  producing  that  interest  which  a sincere  and 
warm  friendship  requires.  I wept  with  those  that 
weep,  and  I prayed  with  those  that  pray.  Tell  the 
• bereaved  family  how  much  I sympathize  with  them, 
and  what  a persuasion  I have  that  the  Grod  of  my  de- 


162  SELECTIONS  FliOM  THE  CORRESPONDENCE 

parted  friend  will  be  “the  Father  of  the  fatherless,  and 
the  husband  of  the  widow  in  his  holy  habitation,'’  and 
in  their  own.  How  surprising  was  the  event!  How 
■well  he  seemed  when  I shook  hands  with  him,  alas ! 
for  the  last  time,  at  the  coach-door ! I knew  the  year 
before  he  sometimes  complained,  but  was  not  aware 
that  the  least  danger  of  such  an  issue  was  attached  to 
the  complaint.  W ell,  nothing  has  occurred  by  chance ; 
a sparrow  falls  not  to  the  ground  without  our  heavenly 
Father,  and  the  very  hairs  of  our  head  are  all  num- 
bered. And  be  it  remembered  ever,  that  while  He 
does  all  things,  he  does  all  things  well.  His  dispen- 
sations are  not  only  sovereign,  but  wise,  righteous,  and 
kind — kind  even  when  they  seem  to  be  severe.  We 
may  be  unable  to  explain  them  at  present;  but  “we 
know  that  the  Messias  cometh,  which  is  called  Christ, 
and  when  he  is  come  he  will  tell  us  all  things.”  Till 
then,  let  us  walk  by  faith,  and  give  him  a full  credit 
for  the  goodness  of  his  designs,  and  the  manner  in 
which  they  are  accomplished.  This  is  the  way — the 
only  way — to  reach  rest  in  a world  like  this.  “Thou 
wilt  keep  him  in  perfect  peace  whose  mind  is  stayed 
upon  thee,  because  he  trustetli  in  thee.”  Though  we 
must  not  dictate,  but  leave  it  to  God  to  determine  by 
what  death  we  shall  glorify  him,  such  a dismission  as 
our  lovely  friend  was  favored  with  has  always  ap- 
peared to  me  very  enviable.  The  partings, 

“ The  pains,  the  groans,  the  dying  strife 
Fright  our  approaching  souls  away,’’  &c. 


Here  all  this  was  prevented. ; and  we  can  say  over  his 
grave, 


OF  THE  KEY.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


163 


“A  soul  prepared  needs  no  delays, 

The  summons  comes,  the  saint  obeys, 

Swift  was  his  flight  and  short  the  road, 

He  closed  his  eyes,  and  woke  with  God.” 

I felt,  too,  for  the  shock  your  good  wife  must  have 
felt  in  her  delicate  situation  ; and  hope  she  is  now  dis- 
burdened, and  has  forgotten  her  anguish  for  joy  that 
a man  is  born  into  this  world.  Kemember  me  to  her ; 
and  to  all  the  dear  afflicted  house,  where  I was  so  cor- 
dially entertained.  I do  bear,  and  1 will  bear  them 
all  upon  my  mind  at  the  throne  of  grace — that  refuge, 
that  resource  of  benevolence  and  friendship.  I had 
three  funeral  services  to  perform  last  week  only. 
What  a dying  world  ! 

Yours  to  esteem  and  serve,  &c. 


To  Miss  Harman. 

Lymouth,  August  11,  1830. 

My  dear  Miss  Harman, — Your  very  acceptable  • 
parcel  arrived  just  before  we  set  off  from  Bath.  I am 
much  obliged  by  both  the  works,  but  you  should  not 
have  had  them  bound  so  expensively.  Baxter’s  “ Life” 
we  took  with  us,  with  some  other  mental  and  spiritual 
provender;  but  when  we  got  out  of  the  coach  at 
Bridgewater,  we  left  the  parcel  in  the  boat,  and  as 
there  was  no  direction  upon  it,  we  did  not  recover  it 
till  two  days  ago.  Though  generally  acquainted  with 
Baxter  and  his  works,  1 find  fnuch  that  is  new  and  in- 
teresting in  the  “ Life,”  for  you  must  know  I have 
nearly  devoured  it  already,  and  even  the  charms  of 
this  God-made  spot  could  not  draw  me  off  from  the 


164  SELECTIONS  FROM  THE  CORRESPONDENCE 

perusal.  Your  lamented  friend  and  pastor*  has,  I 
think,  done  much  justice  to  this  extraordinary  man ; 
to  his  character , and  to  his  publications — to  the  excel- 
lences and  infirmities  of  the  one,  and  the  orthodoxy 
and  errors  of  the  other ; and  I hope  the  book  will  be 
largely  circulated.  Henry  says  it  is  impossible  to  read 
the  book  of  Psalms  and  not  be  inflamed  or  ashamed 
by  the  perusal.  I say  the  same  of  this  work.  But  I 
fear  I shall  be  more  shamed  than  fired.  What  piety  ! 
what  diligence  ! what  sufferings ! what  patience  and 
submission!  Well,  by  the  grace  of  God  he  was  what 
he  was ; and  the  God  of  all  grace  remains  the  same, 
and  is  within  our  reach  in  all  that  we  call  upon  him 
for. 

Instead  of  growing  tired  of  this  Swiss  village,  we 
admire  it  more  than  ever.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Kingsbury 
have  been  here  four  days  with  us ; and  though  they 
have  travelled  much  over  our  country,  they  prefer  this 
to  everything  they  have  seen.  They  occupied  the 
room  you  would  have  slept  in,  could  I have  had  power 
enough  to  overcome  your  good  father’s  objections. 
Give  my  kindest  love  to  him  notwithstanding,  for  we 
are  bound  to  forgive;  nor  forget  your  dear  mother, 
who,  I believe,  pleaded  for  us.  We  all  lament  your 
absence  ; and  Mrs.  Jay  and  Miss  Protheroe  send  their 
most  lovingest  regards.  I wish  I could  give  a better 
account  of  my  most  dear  wife  ; but  she  is  very  poorly, 
and  can  hardly  enjoy  any  of  the  pleasures  of  the  place. 
This  is  a sad  deduction.  “ Full  bliss  is  bliss  Divine.” 
The  weather,  too,  at  present  is  much  against  her.  To 
supply  your  place  imperfectly,  a young  pious  lady, 
and  an  old  acquaintance,  Miss  Browning,  from  Ilfra- 
* Rev.  W.  Orate,  of  Camberwell. 


OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


165 


combe,  has  come  over  to  take  lodgings  near  us,  and 
we  find  others  are  coming.  But  I wish  not  for  more. 
I wish  to  be  entirely  disengaged ; not,  however,  to  be 
idle,  but  to  be  at  liberty  to  use  my  pen, — and  I do  use 
it  daily,  as  much  as  comports  with  the  design  of  the 
excursion.  What  a work  is  this  in  France  ! I trust 
no  violence  and  excess  will  mar  it ; yet  I could  wish 
that  the  wretched  family  of  the  Bourbons  was  entirely 
excluded.  I always  felt  a persuasion  that  Providence 
would  destroy  it.  Much  yet  remains  to  be  done  in 
the  Popish  countries.  Adieu,  my  dear  Miss  Harman. 
The  Lord  bless  thee  and  keep  thee. 

Yours,  &c. 


To  his  son  Edward . 

London,  June,  1832. 

I FULLY  intended  returning  home  to-morrow,  but 
circumstances  have  determined  us  to  go  round  by 
Henley,  as  Mr.  Bolton  is  not  very  well.  I cannot, 
therefore,  be  at  home  before  Thursday  evening ; and, 
therefore,  it  will  be  necessary  to  engage  some  one  to 
preach.  We  shall  be  taken  up  at  Reading  by  the 
new  company’s  coach.  I have  secured  our  places. 
Anne  comes  by  the  same  coach  to-morrow ; let  her  be 
looked  out  for,  and  see  that  her  parcels  be  safe.  Your 
« precious  mother  is  pretty  well  upon  the  whole ; but 
she  has  been  too  much  excited,  and  I long  to  get  her 
home.  We  have  been  much  crowded.  Last  Friday 
I dined  at  the  Lord  Mayor’s,  and  met  a very  agreeable 
and  interesting  company,  the  lion  of  which  was  His 
Highness  the  Rajah  Rammohun  Roy.  You  cannot 
imagine  what  a full-minded,  and  clever,  and  agreeable 


166  SELECTIONS  FROM  THE  CORRESPONDENCE 

man  he  is ; always  more  than  a match  for  any  one 
who  disputed  with  him,  especially  the  Tories—  and  we 
had  several  of  them.  As  it  was  known  that  he  was 
to  hear  me  at  Surrey  Chapel  last  evening,  we  were  not 
only  full,  but  hundreds  went  away.  He  came  in  his 
carriage,  ten  minutes  before  six,  with  Dr.  Henry  and 
Archdeacon  Stockport,  and  was  conducted  to  a good 
place  for  seeing  and  hearing.  His  fine  figure,  and  his 
rich  and  elegant  costume,  attracted  every  eye.  He 
was  observed  to  give  great  attention,  and  frequently 
jogged  his  companions  without  taking  off  his  eye  from 
the  pulpit.  I preached  an  hour  and  a quarter,  raised 
above  the  fear  of  man  by  previous  retirement.  When 
it  was  over,  he  said,  loud  enough  to  be  heard  by  many, 
“ I must  have  this  sermon,  and  publish  it.”  He  came 
into  the  house,  with  immense  difficulty  pressing 
through  the  crowd  in  the  yard,  all  waiting  to  see 
him.  The  house  also,  in  both  rooms,  was  full.  The 
pleasure  he  expressed  from  hearing  the  sermon,  before 
all  the  people  present,  was  really  affecting.  It  so  com- 
pletely met  with  his  sentiments,  he  said,  that  he  hoped 
I would  not  deny  him  the  sermon  to  publish  himself, 
and  circulate  among  his  friends.  I tried  to  decline, 
till  delicacy  would  permit  it  no  longer  ; and  so  I have 
committed  myself,  and  must  wrrite  it  out  as  soon  as  I 
come  back,  for  he  is  going  to  the  Continent  in  a few 
weeks.  Dr.  Henry  and  the  archdeacon  were  especially 
delighted  ; and  when  I said  to  the  former,  “ Doctor,  I 
fear  you  have  suffered  from  the  crowd  and  the  heat,” 
he  replied,  u Sir,  I felt  nothing  but  the  sermon.”  You 
see,  my  dear  boy,  I keep  back  nothing  from  you ; but 
I could  not  say  all  this  to  others-.  Grarfit  does  not 
seem  amended.  I have  just  walked  with  him  to  the 


OF  THE  KEY.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


167 


Mansion  House.  The  Lord  Mayor  could  not  attend 
yesterday,  but  the  Lady  Mayoress  was  present  with  a 
very  splendid  carriage.  Kindest  regards  to  Mrs.  Bur- 
ton ; and  kiss  Margaret  for  me,  if  you  do  not  object 
to  it. 

Your  affectionate  father,  &c. 


To  the  Rajah  Rammohun  Roy . 

Sin, — I herewith  transmit  the  manuscript  of  the 
sermon  you  so  candidly  heard,  and,  so  unexpectedly 
to  the  preacher,  wished  to  see  and  to  circulate.  I could 
not  send  it  earlier,  owing  to  my  travelling,  and  the  nu- 
merous engagements  and  interruptions  I met  with  im- 
mediately on  mv  return.  Your  Highness  will  observe 
that  1 had  not  written  the  sermon  previously,  but  de- 
livered it  from  short  notes  only  ; and,  therefore,  I 
should  have  had  more  difficulty  in  recalling  the  lan- 
guage as  well  as  the  sentiments,  had  not  a friend  fur- 
nished me  with  a short-hand  copy.  In  consequence 
of  this  the  discourse  will  be  found  more  than  substan- 
tially the  same  with  what  was  spoken  from  the  pulpit. 
In  the  very  trifling  alterations  I have  made,  I did  not 
attempt  to  reduce  the  free  and  popular  mode  of  address 
I assumed,  and  which  was  so  requisite  in  so  very  large 
and  mixed  a multitude  of  hearers.  For  want  of  this 
many  preachers  preach  inefficiently,  or  sacrifice  im- 
pression on  the  mass  to  the  gratification  of  the  few* 
The  manner  of  the  Great  Teacher  sent  from  God  may 
be  inferred  from  the  reproach,  which  was  yet  an  eulo- 
gium, — “the  common  people  heard  him  gladly.” 

It  is  presumed  that  the~e  may  be  some  few  things  in 


168  SELECTIONS  FROM  THE  CORRESPONDENCE 

the  discourse  in  which  your  Highness  may  not  entire- 
ly coincide ; but  it  afforded  me  pleasure  to  conclude 
from  your  request  that,  upon  the  whole,  and  as  having 
some  useful  bearings,  it  has  met  your  Highness’  ap- 
probation. I commend  it  to  the  Divine  influence ; 
and,  imploring  the  blessing  of  God  upon  your  High- 
ness, permit  me  to  subscribe  myself, 

Your  Highness’  obliged  and  humble  servant, 

William  Jay. 

Bath,  June  29,  1832. 


To  his  Son  Edward . 

Weymouth,  August  22,  1832. 

I drop  you  a line  to  say  we  received  the  basket  of 
fruit  safe  and  sound.  * * * * So  your  precious 

mother  instantly  made  up  a nice  little  present  for  Lord 

and  Lady  W , who  were  at  the  Eoyal  Hotel,  in 

their  way  back  from  Guernsey  to  Sidmouth,  and  who, 
hearing  of  us,  called,  and  said,  if  I preached  on  the 
Sunday  they  would  stay  over  the  day.  They  did  so ; 
and  this  gave  me  an  opportunity  of  several  interviews. 
I like  them  both  much,  as  far  as  I have  conversed 
with  them.  She  knows  the  truth,  and  I really  believe 
feels  the  power  of  it ; and  is  resisting  all  the  fanati- 
cism that  rages  in  the  West  of  England,  and  all  around 
Sidmouth.  He  seems  very  amiable  and  promising, 
and  is  exceedingly  attached  to  his  wife.  He  is  a thor- 
ough Whig ; says  he  was  a member  for  one  of  his 
father’s  rotten  boroughs,  but  was  bound  hand  and  foot, 
and  obliged  to  vote  on  the  wrong  side,  and  would  not 
endure  the  farce  any  longer.  He  says  he  reads  my 


OF  THE  KEY.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


169 


u Exercises”  every  day,  and  uses  my  “ Prayers.”  They 
much  wish  to  come  and  live  in  the  near  neighborhood 
of  Bath.  * * * * Give  my  best  regards  to  our 

elders  and  friends,  and  let  them  be  immediately  in- 
formed of  my  return.  They  will  see  that  I have  not 
encroached  upon  their  kindness,  taking  in  part  but 
two  Sabbaths,  for  the  other  pertained  to  my  month  of 
privilege.  But  where  love  actuates,  we  do  not  need 
restraints  and  rules.  I love  home,  and  never  preach 
with  so  much  pleasure  as  in  Argyle  Chapel,  where  I 
have  employed  for  God  the  flower,  yea,  the  far  larger 
part,  of  my  whole  life.  And,  blessed  be  His  name, 
He  has  not  withholden  tokens  of  his  approbation.  I 
refer  not  only  to  my  own  church,  but  to  strangers 
also  who  occasionally  attend  there.  A lady  who  lives 
in  a neighboring  village  called  in  her  carriage  the  other 
morning,  and  said  that  eighteen  years  ago  she  was  at 
Bath  with  her  gay  companions,  but  felt  an  inclination 
one  evening  to  leave  them  and  go  to  Argyle.  I preach- 
ed, she  said,  from — “ Is  not  this  a brand  plucked  out 
of  the  fire  ?’’  From  that  time  she  left  the  world,  and 
has  been  ever  since  not  only  blessed,  but  a blessing. 
She  came  to  hear  me  on  Sabbath  morning,  and  I have 
been  to  her  house. 

Tell  Mrs.  Hallet  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Griffiths,  with  my 
kindest  respects,  that  Mrs.  Chamberlaine  is  to  be  mar- 
ried very  soon  to  a gentleman,  a local  Wesleyan  preach- 
er at  Colne.  I had  this  from  herself.  Mrs.  Parsons 
also  is  not  without  hope,  though  she  lost  her  admirer 
here  some  time  ago  : another  is  coming  forward  with 
only  seven  children!  Well  done,  little  Cupid!  All 
join  in  dearest  love  to  all,  with,  &c,  . 

8 


170  SELECTIONS  FROM  THE  CORRESPONDENCE 


To  Miss  Harman. 

June  29,  1832. 

My  dear  Miss  Harman, — You  know  how  I admire 
that  precious  little  text,  u By  love  serve  one  another.” 
Could  it  be  brought  into  general  operation,  it  would 
soon  turn  our  wretched  earth  into  u a garden  of  the 
Lord.”  I believe  I know  you  have  no  objection  to  it, 
for  we  have  long  put  it  to  the  test.  But  I am  never 
very  prolix  in  my  introductions.  This,  therefore,  is  to 
say  that,  coming  to  London,  and  returning  from  it,  we 
had  some  coffee  at  Thatcham  after  dinner ; we  think  it 
the  best  we  ever  drank ; and  Miss  Fromont  told  us 
she  bought  it  of  Mr.  North,  near  the  Bridewell  Hos- 
pital, Blackfriars.  Will  you,  therefore,  when  you  go 
by,  call  there,  and  purchase  for  us  four  pounds,  and 
send  it  by  the  new  companj^’s  coach  ? I here  pledge 
myself  to  repay  you — not,  however,  I suppose,  when 
you  come  down  at  the  end  of  the  month,  to  go  with 
us  to  Ilfracombe.  We  got  home  safe  and  well.  My 
precious  invalid  was  very  little  tired.  She  now,  in 
very  strange  language,  (for  I know  her  meaning,)  begs 
to  be  remembered  to  you,  and  says,  it  is  very  hard  the 
woman  won’t  let  him  come.  Amidst  many  engage- 
ments and  interruptions,  always  multiplied  on  return- 
ing home,  I have  just  finished  my  transcript  for  the 
Rajah,  and  am  now  (it  is  Friday  evening)  preparing 
for  the  Sabbath.  Preaching  is  trying  work  this  weather ; 
so  you  say  is  hearing,  unless  the  pastor  makes  us  lie 
down  in  green  pastures,  and  feedeth  us  beside  the  still 
waters.  How  delightful  the  five  points  would  be  now 
treated  in  the  jargon  of  the  school-theology ! O my 


OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


171 


charming  Bible,  how  I love  thy  simplicity,  and  gran- 
deur, and  grace!  Prov.,  vi.  21,  22. 

One  of  my  best  members  died  the  day  after  my  re- 
turn. She  was  “ an  old  disciple,  ” whose  life  was 
goodness  and  whose  end  was  peace.  With  best  re- 
spects to  your  good  father  and  mother,  I have  but 
just  time  to  subscribe  myself, 

Yours,  &c. 


Lord  Barham  to  Mr.  Jay. 

London,  December  31,  1834. 

My  dear  Mr.  Jay, — You  will  be  glad  to  hear  that 
we  arrived  safely  in  town,  though  the  fog  was  so  thick 
on  Saturday  evening  as  we  approached  London,  that 
we  were  in  some  danger  of  an  overturn  by  driving  up 
a bank.  Parliament,  you  see,  is  at  last  dissolved. 
Some  Tories  I have  seen,  think  that  this  is  a very  un- 
wise measure  for  their  own  interests.  They  have  now 
nothing  to  fall  back  upon,  which  they  would  have  had 
if  they  had  first  endeavored  to  meet  the  now  late  Par- 
liament. May  the  Lord  direct  the  ensuing  election  as 
shall  best  promote  the  nation’s  good  ! 

We  were  very  sorry  not  to  see  you  the  morning  we 
left  Bath.  We  hope  dear  Mrs.  Jay  continues  pretty 
well.  We  beg  our  most  kind  regards  to  her.  Will 
you  accept  our  little  offering  for  the  rich  gratification 
and  edification  we  have  enjoyed  from  our  late  attend- 
ance upon  your  much- valued  instruction  ? And  be- 
lieve me,  my  dear  Mr.  Jay, 

With  much  respect  and  affection, 

Your  obliged  friend, 

Barham. 


172  SELECTIONS  FROM  THE  CORRESPONDENCE 


Mr.  Jay  to  Lord  Barham. 

Bath,  July  11,  1835. 

My  dear  Lord  Barham, — I was  out  when  your 
letter  arrived,  and  I have  been  since  engaged,  even  to 
engrossment.  As  your  Lordship  says  nothing  of  your 
own,  or  Lady  Barham’s  health,  I hope  you  are  both  in 
the  enjoyment  of  that  greatest  of  all  temporal  bless- 
ings. My  dear  Mrs.  J ay  has  not  been  so  well  for  the 
last  month  as  usual,  and  seems  to  grow  weaker.  Of 
course  my  trial  is  increased,  and  I live  in  constant 
alarm  and  anxiety.  But  He,  whose  we  are  and  whom 
we  serve,  knows  what  we  need,  and  has  engaged  to 
make  our  strength  equal  to  our  day. 

Did  your  Lordship  see,  in  the  “ Christian  Observer” 
about  three  months  ago,  an  extract  from  the  “ Remi- 
niscences of  Dr.  Valpy”  concerning  Mrs.  More,  and  the 
account  which  he  says  she  gave  him  of  her  communing 
once  in  Argyle  Chapel  ? Never  was  there  such  a tissue 
of  misrepresentation ; and,  could  I believe  that  Mrs. 
More  had  been  capable  of  uttering  it,  I should  never 
feel  respect  for  her  memory,  or  read  her  works  with 
pleasure  again.  But  she  had  a mind  too  good  and 
honorable  to  express  what,  as  coming  from  her,  would 
have  been  no  less  than  falsehood,  to  serve  the  purpose 
of  what  she  hated,  bigotry . I was  urged  to  write  to 
the  editor,  but  I declined.  All  these  things  will  get 
rectified  and  known  in  due  time  ; and  then  some  illib- 
erals  may  feel  a little  mortification,  though  it  is  almost 
unreasonable  to  expect  a thorough -paced  ecclesiastic 
to  blush. 

I hardly  know  what  to  say  to  your  Lordship’s  ques- 
tion. I have  always  considered  high  Churchism  and 


OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


173 


low  Popery  as  nearly  the  same ; or  the  difference  be- 
tween them  as  the  difference  between  the  tadpole  and 
the  toad.  None  of  our  passions  so  readily  assume 
the  mask  of  rectitude  and  religion  as  anger ; but  “the 
wrath  of  man  worketh  not  the  righteousness  of  God.” 
Many,  I fear,  “ know  not  what  manner  of  spirit  they 
are  of or  forget  that  it  is  said  of  our  Example  as 
well  as  Saviour,  “ He  shall  not  strive  nor  cry,  nor 
cause  his  voice  to  be  heard  in  the  streets ; a bruised 
reed  shall  he  not  break,  and  the  smoking  flax  shall  he 
not  quench.”  If  “ the  servant  of  the  Lord  must  not 
strive,  but  be  gentle  towards  all  men,”  violence,  and 
defiance,  and  scorn,  and  insult,  are  not  the  weapons 
of  our  warfare.  “ He  that  winneth  souls  is  wise  ;” — 
and  the  best  way  to  convert  men,  or  at  least  to  induce 
them  to  attend  to  what  we  advocate,  is  to  convince 
them  that  we  love  them,  and  desire  to  do  them  good. 
Between  ourselves,  I have  always  thought  that  these 
Reformation  Meetings  would  do  more  hurt  than  good ; 
and  I am  persuaded  they  have  already  increased  Pope- 
ry,  by  awakening  zeal  and  courage  in  its  defence ; and 
flattering  its  adherents  (for  they  must  feel  delight  in 
such  announcements)  as  amazingly  multiplying,  and 
endangering  Protestantism  and  the  Church.  But  if 
the  Church  be  in  danger,  it  is  not  the  Church  of 
Christ ; or  He  was  mistaken  when  He  said,  “ On  this 
rock  I will  build  my  church,  and  the  gates  of  hell 
shall  not  prevail  against  it”  “Secret  things  belong  to 
the  Lord,”  but  we  must  act  according  to  his  will,  and 
do  justly,  and  do  unto  others  as  we  would  have  oth- 
ers do  unto  us.  I cannot,  therefore,  but  believe  we 
have  done  what  God  approves,  in  “ loosening  every 
yoke  and  letting  the  oppressed  go  free.”  I was,  there* 


174  SELECTIONS  FROM  THE  CORRESPONDENCE 


fore,  a friend,  and  I am  still  a friend,  to  the  Catholic 
Emancipation.  Everything  like  persecution  is  hate- 
ful to  the  meek  and  lowly  religion  of  the  Lamb  of 
God ; as  we  see  in  his  rebuke  to  James  and  John,  with 
regard  to  the  Samaritans  who  had  not  received  him, 
“ The  Son  of  Man  is  not  come  to  destroy  men’s  lives, 
but  to  save  them.”  I should  be  ashamed  to  take  a lib- 
erty to  think  and  act  for  myself  in  religion  which  I 
was  unwilling  to  grant.  Neither  am  I afraid  of  Pope- 
ry— neither  do  I believe  in  its  increase,  but  as  papists 
increase  relatively  with  other  parts  of  our  population, 
or  in  some  few  and  particular  places  by  occasional  in- 
fluxes of  Irish.  But  why  are  not  some  individuals 
ashamed  to  let  out  what  they  believe  to  be  a fact — 
“ Popery  increasing,  amazingly  increasing,”  without 
the  encouragement  of  the  State ! without  an  Establish- 
ment ! against  an  Establishment ! and  a richly-endow- 
ed Church  doing  nothing  ! Yea,  retrograding  and  in 
danger  of  coming  to  naught ! What ! has  this  pure 
and  Apostolical  institution  been  tried  so  long  in  Ire- 
land, and  found  wanting  ? And  while  we  abhor 
Popery,  we  must  be  candid  enough  not  to  wonder  that 
upwards  of  six  millions,  brought  up  in  the  religion  of 
their  forefathers,  should  feel  an  Establishment  over 
them,  consisting  of  so  small  a minority ; for  how  small 
is  it  when  all  the  other  Protestant  parties  are  deduct- 
ed? Was  there  ever  such  a state  of  things  in  any 
other  country  under  heaven  ? With  regard  to  some  of 
the  wretched  and  alarming  tenets  of  Popery,  (though 
these  are  seldom  war- whooped  by  many  churchmen,  till 
some  movement  seems  to  threaten  the  loaves  and 
fishes,)  we  may  ask,  how  would  some  other  parties 
appear,  if  some  of  their  former  and  abstracter  prin- 


OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


175 


ciples  were  to  be  published  among  them  now  ? Take 
Knox’s  pleading  for  destroying  papists  as  idolaters ; 
and  the  Church  of  Scotland’s  confession  of  the  duty 
of  exterminating  prelacy  ; and  Dr.  Dopping’s  Sermon 
(Bishop  of  Meath)  that  no  faith  should  be  kept  with 
papists,  &c.,  and  trumpet  this  at  Exeter  Hall,  and  run 
down  those  who  are  regarded  as  brethren ! 

Besides,  if  Popery  is  the  same,  the  times,  the  state 
of  society,  and  public  opinion  are  not  the  same.  Pa- 
pists, however  disposed,  could  not  put  a heretic  to  death, 
or  imprison  him  in  any  country,  even  where  it  prevails. 
Neither  will  it  be  ever  able  to  do  it  again  ; the  power 
is  gone  forever.  Look  at  Germany — look  at  Switzer- 
land, where  some  cantons  are  popish  and  some  protest- 
ant  ; and  some  consisting  of  both  intermingled ; and 
exercising  alternately  the  same  places  of  worship.  See 
America.  Is  Popery,  civilly  and  politically,  more 
dreaded  than  any  other  denomination  ? The  reason 
is,  they  are  all  tolerated,  and  none  exclusively  favor- 
ed. How  true  is  your  Lordship’s  remark,  that  “ polit- 
ical opinion  tinges  all  information.”  But  let  us  judge 
as  well  as  we  can  for  ourselves.  Let  us  be  zealous  in 
doing  our  Lord’s  work  while  it  is  day  ; but  let  us  do 
it  in  his  own  spirit.  I am  no  croaker.  I am  persuad- 
ed real  religion  is  advancing ; and  I know  that  “ the 
knowledge  of  the  Lord  shall  cover  the  earth,”  &c., 
“for  the  mouth  of  the  Lord  hath  spoken  it.”  How 
glad  I should  be  to  talk  over  many  of  these  things 
with  your  Lordship,  but  I have  not  time  to  enlarge 
this  letter. 

We  all  unite  in  best  regards  to  your  much  esteem- 
ed Lady  Barham. 


And  believe  me,  &c. 


176  SELECTIONS  FROM  THE  CORRESPONDENCE 


[Note  by  the  Editors .] 

The  reader  of  this  letter  must  not  fail  to  observe 
its  date,  and  to  remember  that  it  was  written  nearly 
twenty  years  ago  ; a circumstance  which,  if  in  the  pe- 
rusal he  felt  any  surprise  at  the  tone  in  which  Mr.  Jay 
speaks  of  Popery,  will  tend  considerably  to  explain 
the  tone  used,  and  abate  the  surprise  of  the  reader. 
The  movements  on  behalf  of  Protestantism  at  that  day 
were  of  a totally  different  character  from  those  of  our 
own.  Had  Mr.  Jay  been  alive,  and  required  to  ex- 
press his  opinion  on  the  subject  of  Roman  Catholic 
claims  and  emancipation  now,  especially  in  view  of 
Dr.  Wiseman’s  elevation  to  the  Cardinalate,  and  the 
creation  of  an  ecclesiastical  hierarchy,  based  on,  and 
designed  to  enforce,  the  infamous  Canon  Law  of  Rome, 
we  believe  he  would  have  somewhat  modified  his  lan- 
guage and  opinion.  He  might  not,  any  more  than 
ourselves,  have  changed  his  opinion  on  the  expediency 
of  admitting  Roman  Catholics  to  equal  civil  and  polit- 
ical privileges ; but  he  would  certainly  have  express- 
ed his  indignation,  disgust,  and  alarm  at  the  turbulent, 
encroaching,  and  intolerant  spirit  of  the  papacy,  and 
its  abettors  in  Ireland,  which,  instead  of  remaining  sat- 
isfied, as  it  was  understood  it  would  be,  with  the  con- 
cessions of  the  Relief  Bill,  has  used  it  only  as  a van- 
tage-ground, from  which  to  urge  further  demands,  till 
it  has  become  too  apparent  that  it  aspires  at  nothing 
less  than  a political  and  ecclesiastical  supremacy.  Nor 
would  Mr.  Jay,  had  he  written  upon  the  subject  at  the 
present  time,  have  expressed  himself  so  confidently  of 
the  safety  of  concession,  after  what  has  taken  place  in 


OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


177 


Tuscany,  and  even  in  Ireland.  An  intolerant  religion 
is  always  and  everywhere  an  enemy,  and  even  the 
greatest  of  enemies,  to  the  well-being  of  states.  Those 
who  execrate  liberty  of  conscience,  and  would  extir- 
pate heretics  by  the  secular  sword,  ought  to  be  indulg- 
ed with  only  a limited  power,  but  never  entrusted 
with  the  liberties  of  England,  while  they  declare  that 
their  object  is  to  introduce  the  Canon  Law , which  is 
thoroughly  intolerant,  and  bitterly  persecuting  against 
subjects,  as  well  as  treasonable  against  royalty.  In 
contemplation  of  such  facts,  Mr.  Jay  could  have  view- 
ed the  whole  Roman  hierarchy  as  merely  an  organized 
conspiracy  against  the  liberties  of  the  world.  Their 
view  of  liberty  is  a freedom  granted  to  ecclesiastics 
to  sustain  the  laity  ; while  they  deem  themselves 
persecuted  if  they  are  restrained  from  persecuting 
others. 

We  wish  also  to  offer  a remark  upon  Mr.  Jay’s 
views  of  the  Irish  Church.  As  nonconformists  our- 
selves, we  cannot  but  coincide  generally  with  his  re- 
marks on  this  subject ; and  yet  we  are  not  forgetful 
that  a more  devoted  and  laborious  ministry  does  not 
exist  than  may  be  found  in  many  of  the  parishes  of 
the  Established  Church  in  Ireland.  Their  successful 
efforts  for  the  conversion  and  emancipation  of  the 
miserable  slaves  of  Roman  Catholic  superstition  and 
tyranny,  as  set  forth  in  the  statements  of  the  Society 
for  Irish  Church  Missions,  entitle  them  to  the  highest 
praise ; while  the  pitiless  persecution  endured  by  their 
agents  and  converts  should  call  forth  the  sympathy  of 
the  Protestant  world,  and  at  the  same  time  convince 
it,  that  Popery,  either  at  home  or  abroad,  is  the  in* 
exorable  enemy  of  all  liberty,  whether  civil  or  re* 

8*  " 


178  SELECTIONS  FROM  THE  CORRESPONDENCE 


ligious,  though  the  loudest  clamorers  for  both,  when 
it  is  deprived  of  the  means  of  encroaching  on  the  lib- 
erty of  others. 


Lady  Barham  to  Mr . Jay . 

1838. 

Dear  Mr.  Jay, — You  will  have  seen  by  the  papers 
the  loss  my  dear  husband  has  sustained  in  his  father, 
who  died  last  Wednesday,  leaving  behind  him  many 
pleasing  instances  of  his  heart  having  been  renewed ; 
and  to  us  the  delightful  hope  of  his  having  entered 
into  glory — entered  upon  that  endless  life  of  bliss.  I 
shall  indeed  be  very  happy  to  present  your  “ Morning 
and  Evening  Portion”  to  the  Queen.  I think  it  would 
be  well  to  write  a note  with  them , expressing  your 
humble  hope  that  Her  Majesty  will  condescend  to  ac- 
cept of  your  book,  which  has  already  had  the  honor 
to  have  been  graciously  received  at  the  court  of  Peters- 
burg, &c. 

I have  written  this  to  you  to  give  you  an  idea  (as 
you  wished)  of  the  manner  in  which  Her  Majesty  gen- 
erally is  addressed ; and  then  you  will  of  course  write 
what  you  like,  only  after  this  fashion.  I think  it 
would  be  better  not  to  write  the  Queen’s  name  in  the 
books.  Perhaps  mentioning  where  they  had'  been  re- 
ceived would  be  an  additional  inducement  to  her  to 
read  them. 

Will  you  give  my  kind  and  Christian  love  to  dear 
Mrs.  Jay,  in  which  Lord  Barham  joins,  and  also  in 
best  remembrance  to  yourself?  When  I see  Mrs.  Wil* 


OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


179 


man  I can  deliver  your  message  to  her.  She  is  now 
staying  at  Eston. 

Believe  me,  dear  Mr.  Jay, 

Yours  respectfully  and  sincerely, 

F.  Barham. 

CatmOre  Lodge,  Feb.  26,  1838. 


TO  THE  QUEEN, 

On  presenting  to  Her  Majesty  a copy  of  the  11  Morning 
and  Evening  Exercises 

Bath,  March,  1838. 

Madam, — Will  your  Majesty  pardon  the  freedom 
of  one  of  your  loyal  subjects,  and  graciously  conde- 
scend to  accept  this  humble  offering  at  his  hand  ? 

The  Author  has  long  been  honored  with  the  inti- 
macy of  Lord  Barham,  and  his  excellent  lady  has 
kindly  and  readily  offered  to  present  the  work  to  your 
Majesty. 

The  publication  is  designed  to  furnish  the  reader 
with  a text  of  Scripture  for  every  morning  and  even- 
ing in  the  year,  accompanied  with  very  brief  reflec- 
tions ; the  better  suited  to  those  who  have  multiplied 
engagements,  and  yet  are  concerned  to  feel  their  de- 
pendence upon  God,  and  not  lose  his  approbation  in 
the  discharge  of  them. 

Though  the  writer  is  very  sensible  of  the  imperfec- 
tions of  his  work,  yet  he  is  not  a little  encouraged  by 
hearing  of  its  continued  circulation ; the  reception  it 
has  met  with  in  some  of  the  higher  walks  of  life ; the 
approbation  of  it  expressed  by  Her  Majesty  the  Em- 
press of  Russia ; the  notice  it  has  obtained  from  sev- 


180  SELECTIONS  FROM  THE  CORRESPONDENCE 


eral  of  your  Majesty’s  illustrious  House ; and,  above 
all,  the  blessing  of  God,  which  has  honored  it  with 
many  tokens  of  usefulness. 

Though  he  will  be  unknown  to  your  Majesty,  there 
is  not  one  in  all  your  applauding  empire  who  more 
sincerely  and  earnestly  prays  for  your  Majesty’s  safety 
and  happiness,  than, 

May  it  please  your  Majesty, 

Your  Majesty’s  most  humble  servant  and  dutiful 
subject, 

The  Author. 


To  Miss  Head. 

Bath,  March  8,  1838. 

* * * * You  see  from  her  information 

( from  America ),  and  she  is  not  querulous,  that  religion 
is  not  in  such  a state  as  we  could  wish ; and  that  the 
preaching  is  defective,  because  the  preachers  there  (as 
too  often  here ) wish  to  appear  to  be  learned  and  intel- 
lectual, and  so  the  common  people,  who  heard  our 
dear  Lord  gladly,  and  understood  and  felt  him,  “look 
up  and  are  not  fed.”  What  can  the  mass  of  an  au- 
dience do  with  nice  distinctions,  and  abstruse  reason- 
ings, and  long  argumentative  paragraphs  ? A preach- 
er may  as  well  take  a fiddle  into  the  pulpit,  and  better 
too,  especially  if  he  could  make  the  people  dance ; this 
bodily  exercise  would  profit  a little.  “The  words 
of  the  wise  are  as  goads  and  as  nails.”  Let  ministers 
read  Bunyan,  and  Leighton,  and  Henry,  and  Flavel, 
and  many  more,  under  whose  ministry  “the  poor  had 
the  Gospel  preached  unto  them.”  However  well  com- 
posed (according  to  a certain  standard)  I could  not  sit 


OF  THE  KEY.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


181 


patiently  under  many  an  American  and  many  an  Eng- 
lish preacher,  though  I should  not  do  as  I knew  a 
man  (for  I can  vouch,  and  many  more  now  living,  for 
the  truth  of  the  fact)  at  Avebury  some  years  ago.  He, 
one  Sunday  afternoon,  after  listening  for  some  time  to 
a sermon,  correct  enough,  but  perfectly  dry  and  unin- 
teresting, rushed  up  from  the  aisle,  and  pulled  the  man 

— the  Rev.  Mr.  Gr by  the  collar  out  of  the  pulpit, 

and  then  with  his  iron-tipped  shoes  kicked  the  pulpit 
in  pieces,  for  which  he  was  confined  five  months  in 
Fisherton  gaol,  but  for  which  he  ought  to  have  had  a 
statue  erected  to  his  memory.  Poor  fellow,  I well  re- 
member him.  The  last  time  I saw  him,  after  mowing 
all  day,  he  had  walked  six  miles,  and  had  the  same 
distance  to  return,  to  get  something  to  affect  his  poor 
heart, , and  which  he  could  think  of  when  whetting  his 
scythe,  or  eating  his  crust  upon  the  new-mown  swath. 
Our  old  divines  and  the  Methodist  preachers,  when 
they  just  sprung  up,  had  something  to  rend  or  melt , to 
strike  and  stick — to  lead  their  hearers  to  think  of  again 
and  again  when  alone,  and  to  talk  of  again  and  again 
when  in  company.  But  what  is  the  recommendation 
of  many  of  the  moderns  ? Oh,  they  glitter — -they  do 
— but,  as  Foster  says,  with/r0s£.  You  know  my  fond- 
ness (amounting  almost  to  idolatry)  of  dear  John . 
What  a pretty  sentiment  is  this  which  I recently  met 
with  from  one  of  his  pilgrims ! I give  it  the  more 
readily  because  I am  sure  my  dear  friend  can  make  it 
her  own . “ I always  loved  to  hear  of  my  Lord,  and 

wherever  I saw  the  print  of  his  shoe,  I wished  to  put 
my  foot.”  There — is  not  that  as  good  as  some  ser- 
mons? Do  you  think  there  was  ever  such  another 
tinker  in  all  the  world  ? When  I was  last  week  with 


182  SELECTIONS  FROM  THE  CORRESPONDENCE 

jour  friend,  the  blind  clergyman,  (bis  sister- in  law  now 
comes  to  our  Monday  evening  meeting,)  I was  speak- 
ing of  Bunyan’s  “Holy  War.”  This  he  had  never 
read.  I long  to  hear  how  he  liked  it.  I was  going 
foolishly  to  say,  I wish  I had  never  read  it,  but  had 
the  entire  pleasure  to  come . How  I should  like  to  read 
it  through  to  your  uncle  and  aunt,  and  weep  over 
parts  of  it  together ! Though  the  image  of  war  is  not 
so  agreeable  as  that  of  a pilgrimage,  and  though,  as  a 
whole,  the  “ Holy  War”  is  not  equal  to  its  predecessor, 
yet  I am  surprised  that  it  is  not  more  read,  and  I can- 
not but  think  some  parts  of  it  are  peculiarly  affecting 
— witness  the  sending  of  the  letter  to  Immanuel  by 
Mr.  Weteyes  ; the  difficulty  of  destroying  the  doubters , &c. 
I cannot  endure  transcription,  and  therefore  I send 
you  (preserve  it,  for  I have  no  copy)  a passage  which 
Mr.  Bedford  had  just  found  in,  and  translated  from, 
Milton’s  Second  Defence,  in  Latin,  of  the  people  of 
England  in  putting  Charles  to  death.  He  felt  it,  dear 
man ; it  came  home  to  his  own  affliction ; and  I ob- 
served he  was  not  a little  moved  when  his  daughter 

read  it  for  him.  * * * * * 

* * * 

I am,  &c. 


To  Miss  Head. 

Bath,  Nov.  27,  1838. 

Now  for  a little  news  for  maiden  ladies — and  even 
good  and  pious  maiden  ladies  like  a bit,  let  them  say 
what  they  will ; and  why,  in  the  name  of  wonder, 
should  they  not?  First . We  had  a series  of  glorious 
services  af  Nur  Missionary  Meeting;  and  how  pleasing 


OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


183 


and  satisfactory  is  it  that  the  spirit  of  these  benevolent 
convocations  keeps  up!  Secondly.  We  have  had  four 
deaths  in  our  congregation  since  I saw  you — Mr.  Slow- 
come,  an  attorney,  perfectly  sudden;  Mrs.  Widcombe, 
a poor  woman  whom  I think  you  knew,  chargeable 
with  considerable  faults,  yet  of  Quixotic  kindness  and 
liberality  ; Miss  Peacock,  a precious  soul,  and  without 
any  of  that  bird’s  vanity  and  pride ; and  Mr.  Smith, 
who  has  left  a widow  and  four  children.  You  remem- 
ber her  sufferings  two  years  ago,  when  she  lost  three 
lovely  children  almost  together,  at  the  time  her  hus- 
band was  in  prison,  but  not  for  crime.  Thirdly . I 
have  just  received  an  imperial  green-gage  plum-tree 
from  Worthing,  the  sight  of  which  brought,  O what 
vivid  recollections  of  the  dear  company  and  delight- 
ful hours  enjoyed  there!!  Fourthly . Last  week  Bella 
wrote,  inquiring  after  your  welfare,  and  begging  her 
love  “ to  dear  Miss  Head.”  They  were  transported, 
she  said,  with  the  prospect  of  coming  to  Bath,  before 
which  then  seven  Sabbaths  were  to  intervene,  now  six. 
Fifthly.  I put  down  things  as  they  occur ; as  friend- 
ship is  free  and  open,  I must  inform  you  that  Mr. 

W has  left  me  <£200,  free  of  legacy  duty;  but  it 

is  after  his  wife’s  death.  Whether  all  he  has  left  is  in 
the  same  way,  I cannot  tell ; but  I believe  he  has  left 
more  than  £10,000  to  various  institutions.  Mrs.  Jay 
feels  and  talks  of  his  death  very  much.  He  was  a 
great  favorite  with  her ; and  we  have  known  him  inti- 
mately for  fifty  years  nearly.  Sixthly.  To-day  we  had 

a letter  from  Lord , who  is  on  a visit  to  the  Queen 

at  Windsor.  He  says,  “he  thought  dear  Mrs.  Jay 
would  like  to  have  a line  from  thence , and  learn  how 
well  our  amiable  and  excellent  Queen  is,  and  also 


184  SELECTIONS  FROM  THE  CORRESPONDENCE 

Lady .”  He  laments  the  bigotry  of  Wilberforce’s 

life ; and  says,  44 1 have  just  seen  Miss , who  says, 

4 Mr.  Wilberforce  said  to  me,  a few  weeks  only  before 
his  death,’  'my  sons  are  sad  high  churchmen — all 
trumpery  and  nonsense.’”  Seventhly . Sunday:  I 
was  again  in  Bristol,  and  preached  at  Hew  Brunswick 
Chapel,  to  immense  congregations,  for  the  Sunday- 
school.  I called  on  the  Dean,  Dr.  Lamb,  but  he  and 
his  wife  are  now  at  Cambridge.  I dined  with  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Hare,  who  will  not  be  satisfied  till  you  and  Mrs. 
Jay  have  paid  them  a visit. 

I only  add  that  I love  a laugh  when  it  leaves  no 
sting  in  the  conscience,  or  stain  upon  the  mind ; and 
that  such  a laugh  cannot  be  disagreeable  to  your  uncle 
in  his  long  solitudes,  and  (I  love  to  hear  him  laugh,  he 
does  it  so  heartily)  tell  him,  therefore,  I lately  heard  of 
an  Irishman  who  was  very  ill,  and  who,  when  the 
physician  told  him  he  must  prescribe  an  emetic  for 
him,  answered,  “Indeed,  doctor,  an  emetic  will  never 
do  me  no  good,  for  I have  taken  several,  and  could 
never  keep  one  of  them  upon  my  stomach.”  Walter 
Scott  says,  44  When  in  Ireland  a poor  man  did  some- 
thing for  me,  and  having  no  change,  I gave  him  a 
shilling  instead  of  a sixpence,  saying,  ‘Now,  Paddy, 
remember  you  owe  me  sixpence.’  4 God  bless  your 
honor,’  said  he,  4 and  may  you  live  till  I pay  it.’  ” 

44 1 walked,”  says  a gentleman,  44  into  one  of  their 
fields,  and  to  try  him,  I said  to  one  of  the  haymakers, 
4 Well,  Pat,  if  the  devil  was  to  come  and  fetch  one  of 
ns,  which  would  he  take  first?’  4 O surely,’ said  he, 

4 myself,  ’ 4 Why  so  ?’  4 Because  he ’s  sure  enough  of 
your  honor  at  any  time.’  ” 

Mrs.  Jay  joins  in  all  loving  kindness  with,  &c. 


OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


185 


To  Miss  Harman . 

Bath,  January  7,  *24. 

Upon  the  reception  of  your  letter  with  a second  sor- 
rowful announcement,  I thought  I would  not  write  to 
you  again  for  some  days,  till  you  would  have  gone 
through  a fresh  painful  service,  and  he  a little  more 
composed,  and  be  able  to  receive  an  epistolary  visit. 
But  after  our  long  and  endeared  friendship,  I cannot 
refrain  from  breaking  in  upon  you  immediately,  lest 
you  should  think  we  do  not  sympathize  with  you,  so 
much  as  I am  sure  we  really  do.  I say  we,  for  my 
precious  invalid,  to  whom  your  letter  was  addressed, 
deeply  feels  for  you,  as  well  as  myself,  under  these 
sudden  and  closely  successive  losses  of  a father  and  a 
mother.  May  He  whose  property  it  is  to  comfort  those 
who  are  cast  down  be  a very  present  help  in  this  time 
of  trouble.  I know  your  judgment  will  immediately 
acquiesce  in  this  trying  dispensation,  because  He  has 
done  it ; and  if  your  feelings  are  not  so  easily  ruled, 
and  nature  now  and  then  seems  ready  to  repine,  do 
not  condemn  yourself  as  destitute  of  submission,  while 
your  desire  is  to  the  Lord,  for  He  knows  your  frame, 
and  looks  to  the  heart.  You  have  too,  and  these  must 
not  be  overlooked,  many  alleviations  and  comforts  to 
mingle  in  your  affliction,  especially  that  the  dear  de- 
parted are  disposed  of  infinitely  to  their  advantage, 
and  after  being  continued  to  you  so  long,  while  you 
have  a good  hope  through  grace  that,  in  due  time,  yo: 
will  be  received  by  them  into  everlasting  habitations. 
Were  I near,  how  gladly  would  I call  and  weep  with 
you ; but  Mrs.  Jay  and  myself  do  hope  that  you  will 
relieve  the  scene  as  soon  as  possible  by  a change,  and 


186  SELECTIONS  I ROM  THE  CORRESPONDENCE 

let  us  have  the  great  pleasure  of  welcoming  you  under 
our  roof  for  a season.  The  travelling  is  now  nothing, 
and  the  old,  I will  not  call  it  an  excuse , for  I am  sure 
it  was  not,  but  prevention,  is  removed.  You  shall  in- 
terpret my  dear  wife’s  language,  which  you  can  do 
better  than  any  other,  and  ride  out  with  her  in  the 
carriage ; and  I will  give  you  as  much  of  my  company 
as  I can  afford,  and  you  shall  detect  me  if  I preach  old 
sermons,  &c.  Mrs.  Ashton  is  now  with  us,  as  her  hus- 
band, through  business,  was  obliged  to  return  before 
her,  and  will  return,  I expect,  to-morrow  week.  But 
should  you  be  able  to  journey  before  she  goes,  we 
have  plenty  of  accommodation,  and  she  will  be  de- 
lighted to  see  you  here.  She  joins  with  her  dear 
mother  and  myself  in  every  kind  and  tender  regard. 

My  dear  wife  says  you  must  come,  and  you  know 
her  husband  seldom  differs  from  her. — In  haste,  &c. 


Rev.  T.  Orinfield  to  Mr.  Jay. 

Clifton,  February  6,  1841. 

Dear  Sir, — I am  sure  the  well-known  kindness  of 
your  nature  will  pardon  the  freedom  I take  (as  an  un- 
known stranger)  in  sending  a transcript  of  some  lines 
which  appear  in  the  11  Bristol  Journal ” of  this  morning* 
They  were  almost  an  irrepressible  effusion  of  feeling 
on  the  occasion  mentioned.  And,  having  just  perus- 
ed the  beautiful  account,  in  the  same  journal,  of  the 
jubilee  proceedings  of  Tuesday  last,  I cannot  refrain 
from  begging  your  acceptance  of  my  mite  among  so 
many  worthier  offerings.  Born  at  Bath,  about  two 
years  before  the  commencement  of  your  ministry,  I 


OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


187 


well  remember  having  often  heard  a beloved  mother 
speak  with  pleasure  of  your  early  popularity  and  use- 
fulness. And  though  I have  enjoyed  but  four  or  five 
opportunities  (few  and  far  between)  of  hearing  you, 
(once  years  ago  at  Bridge-street,  for  the  Moravian  Mis- 
sions, once  at  Broadmead,  on  “ grace  and  truth”  com- 
ing by  Christ,  once  at  Lady  Huntingdon’s,  on  the  fine 
analogy  between  the  influence  of  the  Rain  and  Snow 
and  that  of  God’s  Word,)  I have  retained  a most  pleas- 
ing impression  of  your  preaching,  and  congratulate 
those  who  could  statedly  enjoy  it ; while  I cannot 
wonder  at  their  zeal  in  expressing  their  regard  for  one 
who  had  so  well  secured  it.  Excuse  this  trespass  upon 
your  time  and  attention,  and  permit  me  to  subscribe 
myself,  with  every  sentiment  of  respect  and  esteem, 
Yours  sincerely,  Thomas  Grinfield. 

P.  S.  I rather  think  you  remember  my  school-fellow 
at  Mr.  Simons’,  of  Paul’s  Cray,  Kent — Cornelius  Neale, 
who  used  to  see  you  at  his  father’s,  and  to  speak  of 
you  to  myself  as  early  as  1804.  Your  “ Christian 
Contemplated”  I read  with  admiring  delight. 


Lines 

Occasioned  by  the  perusal  of  the  very  interesting  Sermon  delivered 
on  Sunday,  January  31st,  1841,  in  Argyle  Chapel,  Bath,  by  the 
Rev.  William  Jay,  on  the  completion  of  the  Fiftieth  Year  of  his 
ministry  in  that  Chapel. 

Dear  venerable  Pastor!  whose  career 
Of  laboring  zeal  hath  closed  its  fiftieth  year 
Within  those  favored  walls,  where  once  thy  youth, 

Where  still  thine  age,  hath  taught  celestial  truth ; 

Well  did  thy  flock,  with  grateful  love,  agre# 

To  celebrate  thy  Pastoral  Jubilee  ; 


188  SELECTIONS  FROM  THE  CORRESPONDENCE 


Honoring  tlieir  friend,  their  father,  honoring  Heaven, 

Who  such  a father,  friend,  so  long  had  given. 

Oh ! in  this  changeful  world,  how  few  like  thee, 

Have  trained  one  church  through  half  a century; 

With  undeclining  constancy  like  thine, 

Alone,  unaided, — save  by  strength  Divine  ! 

How  well  in  thee  was  piety  combined 
With  kindly  converse,  and  a master  mind; 

How  well  thy  natural  eloquence  impress’d 
Wisdom,  devotion,  on  the  listening  breast ! 

A spreading  throng  caught  manna  from  thy  lips, 

Thy  popularity  knew  no  eclipse  ; — 

The  wise,  the  good,  still  hail’d  thy  faithful  course, 

And  with  thy  foremost  friends,  the  sweet-soul’d  Wilberforee. 
Happy  like  him  in  enviable  age ! 

With  Canaan  opening  on  thy  pilgrimage! 

Oh ! golden  sunset  of  a beauteous  day  ! 

Soon  in  the  clime  of  glory,  thou  too,  Jay, 

Midst  the  bright  host  slialt  shine,  a star  of  loveliest  ray! 

Thomas  Grinfield. 


To  Miss  Harman . 

Bath,  December,  1841. 

W hat  a blunderer  am  I ! I read  in  your  extract 
“ Home”  for  “ Rome.”  This  puzzled  me,  and  under 
the  perplexity  I instantly  wrote  to  prevent  hinderance ! 
In  future,  I will  (if  anything  perplexes  me)  read  a let- 
ter a second  time  before  I answer  it. 

But  now,  in  reply  to  your  proposal.  It  does  strike 
me  that  your  brother’s  offer  should  be  readily  accept- 
ed. Your  motive  wrould  not  be  unjustifiable  were  it 
only  rational  gratification ; but  it  may  be  useful  to  your 
health  and  spirits.  You  will  also  turn  many  things 
(with  your  mind)  to  moral  and  pious  account,  while 
you  will  yielc(  satisfaction  to  a worthy  youth  whose 
relations  in  America  and  in  Bath  will  thank  God  for 


OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


189 


the  providence.  As  far,  therefore,  as  the  decision  de- 
pends upon  me,  I say  go,  and  the  Lord  be  with  thee. 
You  will  not,  you  cannot ',  suppose  that  I wish  you  at 
a greater  distance  than  London,  ( that  being  too  far 
away,)  and  nothing  will  be  dearer  to  me  than  your  re- 
turn. But  I see  no  one  objection  of  weight,  especially 
as  you  will  meet  with  Mrs.  E.  Jay,  and  her  brother  and 
sister ; and  your  expenses  will  be  defrayed  by  one 
whom  I long  to  thank  on  your  behalf.  But  O,  to 
think  how  you  will  glory  over  us  when  you  come 
back,  and  “ once  more  mingle  with  us  meaner  things  I” 
But  to  prevent  your  despising  us  too  much,  you  must 
remember  who  maketh  yon  to  differ,  and  that  some  of 
us  have  not  had  the  same  opportunity  or  means.  Let 
this  be  an  answer  to  Jay’s  note.  As  I presume  you 
cannot  set  off  before  the  beginning  of  the  week,  could 
you  not  see  Bella,  who  comes  up  on  Monday  ? If  so, 
appoint  her  by  a line  a place  of  interview  ; but  if  you 
can  set  off  sooner,  do  not  delay ; but  let  me  have  a 
line  as  soon  as  you  have  arranged  things,  and  blow 
me  a salutation  in  it.  Shall  the  books  be  still  sent  ? 
Have  you  seen  the  engraving  ? I heard  from  Bartlet 
last  evening  that  Jay  dislikes  it.  How  sad,  should  it 
not  answer.  You  must  not  forget  to  correspond  with 
me,  and  I will  do  my  goodest  in  return.  Regards  to 
Mrs.  Dore,  &c.  My  respects  to  the  Pope,  but  do  not 
kiss  his  toe.  Get  Paul’s  old  lodgings  if  you  can,  Acts, 
xxviii.  30.  And  the  “ goodwill  of  Him  that  dwelt  in 
the  bush”  be  with  you  in  going  out  and  coming  in. 

Ever  yours  truly,  &c. 

I think  you  know  Mark  Wilks  at  Paris,  otherwise 
get  a line  from  Mr.  Burnet. 


190  SELECTIONS  FROM  THE  CORRESPONDENCE 


To  Miss  Harman. 

Bath,  December  21,  1841. 

1 have  just  received  your  kind  letters  to  my  wife 
and  to  her  husband.  They  are  like  your  whole  self, 
or  at  least,  like  all  you  have  exhibited  towards  us, 
ever  since  we  were  indulged  with  your  friendship.  I 
was  a little  anxious  whether  you  would  have  made  up 
your  mind  so  easily  and  so  soon,  till  I heard  again 
from  you,  notwithstanding  your  obliging  deference  to 
my  opinion ; as,  in  such  cases,  after  all,  we  must  judge 
for  ourselves.  But  I cannot  conceal  my  satisfaction  at 
your  decision;  and  not  entirely  on  a kind  of  selfish 
account,  but  hoping  that  one  so  dear  to  us  as  you  are 
will  derive  pleasure  and  profit  from  so  interesting  a 
prospect.  O,  that  I could  be  your  companion  and 
your  chaplain  ; and  be  able  by-and-bye  to  say  as  you 
will,  — “I  have  seen  Borne!”  But  the  providence 
which  approves  of  your  going  requires  me  to  “ sit 
still.”  But  spirits  like  bodies  are  not  fettered,  and  I 
shall  think  of  you  much,  and  follow  you  much,  and 
shall  expect  a visit  from  you  as  soon  as  ever  you 
return,  to  tell  us  about  it ; and  to  hold  up  your  head 
above  us  all  while  doing  it;  As  you  write  short-hand, 
it  will  be  inexcusable  not  to  keep  a kind  of  journal ; 
and  if  you  should  wish  to  publish,  who  knows  but  I 
may  write  a preface,  and  so  our  names  be  blended  to- 
gether before  the  world.  Be  attentive  to  your  health, 
and  brace  up  your  mind  by  some  daily  retirement  for 
meditation  and  prayer.  Idle  away  none  of  the  short 
time  you  will  be  there ; and  be  sure  to  see  and  hear 
what  you  cannot  see  after  your  return.  Especially 


OF  THE  KEY.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


191 


observe  whatever  is  connected  with  the  sacred  vol- 
umes ; and  neglect  not  to  go  u as  far  as  Apil -forum 
and  the  Three  Taverns and  for  any  expense  you 
may  incur  there  I will  be  answerable.  Whether  any 
one  at  Rome  ever  prayed  for  me  before,  I know  not ; 
but  I shall  prize  your  remembrance  of  me  much  more 
than  his  Holiness’s, — yet  if  j^ou  can  get  him  to  frank 
yejur  letters  to  a heretic,  you  will  induce  him  to  do  one 
good  thing  in  his  Pontificate.  To  induce  him  to  do 
this,  or  to  enclose  them  with  any  of  his  missives, 
please  him  by  telling  him  how  favorably  things  are 
going  on  in  the  Church  of  England ; and  how  many 
are  longing  to  return  home  from  their  Reformation 
wanderings. 

What  a feeling  I have  to  see  you  both  before  your 
departure  ; and  I assure  you  I have  been  trying  to  ar- 
range things  so  as  to  allow  of  the  pleasure  ; but  I 
find  it  is  not  practicable.  So  I embrace  you  at  a dis- 
tance, and  commend  you  to  the  God  of  our  mercy. 
Read  this  to-day  with  my  love  and  concern, — and  be- 
lieve me, 

Yours  most  truly,  &c. 


To  Miss  Head . 

Worthing,  August  21st,  1842. 

I awoke  this  morning  with  the  words  upon  my 
mind,  “ I was  in  the  Spirit  on  the  Lord’s  day.”  “ The 
Lord’s  day,”  as  you  well  know,  means  the  day  of  our 
Saviour’s  resurrection ; and  is  so  called  because  it  was 
dedicated  and  observed  to  the  glory  of  his  name,  and 
the  service  of  his  people.  John’s  being  “ in  the 


192  SELECTIONS  FROM  THE  CORRESPONDENCE 

Spirit”  on  this  day,  immediately  intends  a state  of  in- 
spiration ; and  this  was  abundantly  exemplified  in  the 
visions  he  received  and  reported.  But  we  do  well  to 
use  the  phrase  (as  we  do  in  our  prayers)  to  mean  a pe- 
culiar frame  of  mind  under  the  ordinary  agency  of 
the  Spirit;  and  what  is  a Lord’s  day  without  this? 
Yet  it  struck  me  that  there  are  two  mistakes  to  which 
we  are  liable  concerning  it.  First — We  are  not*  to 
think  we  are  not  in  the  Spirit  because  we  are  not  in  a 
lively  and  comfortable  frame . Such  a frame  is  not  to 
be  undervalued ; but  it  may  be  overvalued,  and  it  is 
so,  when  we  make  it  exclusive.  For  we  want  many 
things  besides  consolation  ; and  we  shall  be  a in  the 
Spirit”  if  we  feel  much  of  His  enlightening,  or  con- 
vincing, or  humbling  influences,  and  are  more  empty 
of  self  at  the  end  of  the  Sabbath,  than  at  the  beginning 
of  it. 

And  Secondly : — W e must  not  suppose  that  such  a 
Lord’s  day  is  impossible,  unless  we  are  favored  with 
the  usual , and  social , and  public  means  of  grace.  John 
was  away  from  all  these  in  the  mines  of  Patmos ; yet 
he  never  had  such  a Sabbath  before ; and  the  Lord, 
who  always  teaches  his  children  to  love  the  temple, 
will  show  them  that  he  is  not  confined  to  it.  Not  that 
we  are  to  expect  his  presence  when  we  can  repair  to 
his  sanctuary ; but  if  we  are  his  prisoners , he  will  not 
despise  or  forget  us;  but  will  render  the  house  of 
mourning  or  the  chamber  of  sickness  “ none  other  but 
the  house  of  God  and  the  gate  of  heaven.”  I know 
not  whether  your  present  dutv  deprives  you  of  the 
whole,  or  a part  only,  of  your  sanctuary  privileges; 
but  in  either  case,  apply  to  yourself,  my  beloved 
friend,  the  remarks  I have  made ; and  be  sure  to  ap- 


OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


193 


ply  them  also  to  your  precious  sufferer  under  every 
secret,  silent,  sightless  Sabbath  she  may  be  called  to 
endure.  I trust  her  confidence,  and  calmness,  and  com- 
fort continue,  and-that  as  her  day,  so  is  her  strength. 

I did  not,  however,  mean  to  preach,  but  only  to  call 
upon  you  in  a letter  for  a few  moments,  and  to  ex- 
change a few  words  ; though  I forget  that  you  always 
in  these  written  visits  leave  all  the  talk  to  myself — but 
is  this  quite  fair  ? “ Bell’s  Daily  Advertiser”  will 

doubtless  inform  you  of  all  that  may  be  called  news. 
W e all  go  on  much  the  same  ; only  by  the  goodness 
of  God,  I feel  much  better,  and  seem  to  hope  that  I 
may  become,  not  a young  man  again,  but  what  I was 
before  my  several  late  indispositions  ; and  should  this 
be  the  case,  I trust  I shall  improve  the  blessing,  by 
doing  more  than  I have  done  for  some  time  past.  O 
what  a privilege  is  health  and  strength,  when  we  not 
only  enjoy  but  employ  them  ! 

My  reading  has  been  various  since  I have  been 
here ; my  present  engagement  is  with  the  life  of 
“Billy  Dawson,”  the  celebrated  Wesleyan  preacher. 
It  is  not  well  written,  but  it  contains  interesting  and 
profitable  matter.  He  was  truly  a great  man ; not 
equal  to  our  divine  Bunyan,  without  learning,  or  at 
least  without  academical  preparation  for  the  ministry. 
* * * * * 

I have  just  received  a letter  of  three  sheets  from  my 
spiritual  daughter,  Miss  Harris,  at  Caen  in  France. 
Had  I a private  hand  I would  send  it  for  your  pe- 
rusal ; as  it  would  afford  you  pleasure  to  see  how  much 
decision  and  yet  gentleness  and  prudence  she  displays  ; 
and  how  useful,  in  a land  of  barrenness,  she  is  likely 
to  be.  I wish  you  had  knowi  her  when  she  was  in 


194  SELECTIONS  FROM  THE  CORRESPONDENCE 

Bath.  Should  she  come  there  again,  I must  bring 
Aer,  or  fetch  you;  and  you  will  soon  be  like  two 
drops  of  water  on  a table  when  they  touch  and  run 
into  one. 

I am,  &c. 


To  Mr . Rice  Hopkins . 

Bath,  Dec.  10,  1849. 

My  Dear  Sir, — I duly  received  your  kind  letter, 
and  also  the  pamphlet.  In  addition  to  all  your  former 
kindnesses,  I am  much  obliged  by  your  remembering 
my  wish,  and  taking  pains  to  gratify  it.  If  the  pub- 
lishers (Jackson  and  Walford)  would  have  no  objec- 
tion to  inform  you  of  the  author,  I should  be  glad  to 
be  informed.  But  whoever  was  the  writer,  the  work 
is  masterly,  and  cannot  be  easily  answered.  It  falls  in 
with  my  views,  which  have  never  altered  upon  that 
subject.* 

I am  glad  you  are  in  prospect  of  settlement  with  a 
pastor,  and  pray  for  a blessing  upon  the  approaching 
union  ; but  I must  decline  your  application,  for  my 
attending  at  the  reopening  of  your  chapel.  I do  not 

* The  work  here  honored  by  the  notice  and  commendation  of  Mr. 
Jay,  is  entitled,  “Objections  to  the  Doctrine  of  Israel’s  Future  Res- 
toration to  Palestine,  National  Pre-eminence,  <fcc.  In  Twelve  Let- 
ters to  a Friend,  with  an  Appendix.  1828.”  Mr.  Jay’s  strong  lan- 
guage, used  so  late  as  the  year  1849,  informs  us  of  his  matured  opin- 
ion upon  a subject  which  has  long  divided  the  judgment  of  the  Chris- 
tian Church,  and  upon  which  it  will  probably  remain  divided  so 
long  as  the  two  opposite  modes  of  interpreting  prophecy  are  fol- 
lowed— the  figurative  and  the  literal ; or  till  the  decisions  of  his- 
tory shall  supersede  the  comments  of  opinion.  Mr.  Swaine’s  Work 
lias  received  the  commendation  of  many  other  eminent  divines  be- 
sides Mr.  Jay. 


OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


195 


like  to  refuse  in  anything  such  peculiarly  kind  friends 
as  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hopkins, — but  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Ashton 
will  be  here  at  the  time,  and  &c.,  &c. — 

My  dear  Mrs.  Jay  is  sitting  by,  and  begs  to  join  in 
everything  that  is  kind  and  loving  to  Mrs.  Hopkins 
and  yourself,  with, 

My  dear  Sir,  yours  most  truly, 

William  Jay. 


To  the  same . 


Bath,  Jan.  7,  1850. 

My  Dear  Sir, — I believe  I thanked  you  for  the 
discovery  and  present  of  the  letters  I so  much  wished 
to  see,  and  I ought  to  have  thanked  you  last  week  for 
tracing  out  the  clever  author.  The  work  is  well  writ- 
ten, and  the  point  well  argued.  Some  things  perhaps 
may  be  added,  and  would  require  to  be  so,  as  the  sub- 
ject has  excited  so  much  attention  since  the  publica- 
tion. The  works,  however,  I have  not  read ; but 
when  in  Cambridge  I met  with  Professor  Lee,  who  is 
very  strong  on  Mr.  Swaine’s  side,  and  has  lately  pub- 
lished a work  on  prophecy,  in  which  there  is  much 
which  I should  like  him  to  see.  So  also  is  there,  I am 
told,  in  Professor  Stuart’s  work  on  the  Revelations.  I 
should  be  glad  to  see  a new  edition  of  the  Letters,  and 
would  do  what  I could  orally  to  notice  and  recommend 
them  in  private  and  public ; but  some  rules  which  I 
have  laid  down,  and  some  fears  of  being  at  my  time 
of  life  drawn  into  controversial  publicity,  forbid  my 
writing  a Preface.  Give  my  best  respects  to  Mr. 
Swaine,  though  personally  unknown,  and  hope  he  will 
accept  not  my  excuse  but  reason. 


196  SELECTIONS  FROM  THE  CORRESPONDENCE 

The  Ashtons  are  now  with  us,  and  with  Mrs.  Jay 
join  in  best  regards  to  Mrs.  Hopkins  and  her  husband, 
with,  my  dear  Sir, 

' Yours  truly,  &c. 


To  Lady  Dude . 

Bath,  Dec.  29,  1846. 

My  dear  Lady  Ducie, — I thought  I heard  a jingle, 
and  examined  the  floor,  but,  finding  nothing,  I con- 
cluded it  was  a lapsus  auris.  But  does  such  honesty 
grow  everywhere  ? Certainly  wherever  it  is  found  it 
ought  to  be  rewarded.  But  to  whom  am  I indebted? 
As  Lady  Mary  Wortley  Montague  says — “In  all  my 
travels  I never  met  with  but  two  kinds  of  people — men 
and  women,”  so  the  finder  must  be,  I presume,  male 
or  female ; and  as  your  ladyship  can  decide  this,  will 
you  present  to  him  or  her  the  little  publication  I have 
enclosed — “ Clarke’s  Memoirs.”  I would  have  in- 
scribed it,  but,  again,  I know  not  the  name.  Should  I 
have  the  pleasure  of  a future  visit  to  Tortwortli,  and 
the  servant  be  still  with  you,  I will  then  do  it. 

Along  with  the  “ Short  Discourses  for  the  Use  of 
Families,”  which  I begged  your  ladyship  to  accept,  I 
have  put  into  the  parcel  the  “ Charge  to  a Minister’s 
Wife,”  and  the  sermon  to  a bad  husband,  not  for  you 
to  keep,  but  just  if  you  like  to  throw  your  eye  over 
them,  and  then  dispose  of  them  where  you  think  they 
are  most  called  for. 

By  the  way,  when  I spoke  to  your  ladyship  of  my 
having  delivered  and  written  out  a course  of  lectures  on 
Scripture  Female  Biography,  and  that  my  plan  would 


OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


197 


be  completed  by  four  lectures  more — two  on  Hannali, 
and  two  on  the  Mother  of  our  Lord, — I intended  to 
ask  whether  (if  I should  have  health  and  leisure  to 
finish  the  series)  your  ladyship  would  allow  me  the 
honor  and  favor  of  dedicating  them  to  yourself?  Should 
you  be  disposed  to  yield  this  request,  your  ladyship 
may  be  assured  I would  not  offend  b}"  dedicatory  ful- 
someness. “ I know  not  (with  Elihu)  to  give  flatter- 
ing titles  to  any ; for  in  so  doing  my  Maker  would 
take  me  away  ;”  yet  I wish  to  bear  my  witness  to  good- 
ness and  excellence,  and  to  remember  the  words  of 
Solomon — “a  gracious  woman  retaineth  honor.” 

I was  sorry  I was  too  tired  to  give  you  words  of 
exposition,  and  to  leave  your  kind  roof  without  a de- 
votional and  social  benediction ; but  I did  not  forget 
the  family  in  my  chamber ; and  if  my  prayer  be  heard, 
Lord  Ducie’s  health  will  be  restored  and  established 
and  perpetuated  ; and  he  will  be  a growing  and  public 
blessing  in  his  day  and  generation ; and  will  much  and 
long  walk  together  with  his  estimable  companion,  both 
“as  heirs  of  the  grace  of  life;”  and  see  their  fine  and 
lovely  children  “ as  plants  growing  up  in  their  youth, 
and  as  corner-stones  polished  after  the  similitude  of  a 
palace.”  Amen  and  amen. 

My  best  respects  await  Lord  Ducie  (not  forgetting 
Mr.  Watts,  if  yet  with  you). 

I am,  my  dear  Lady  Ducie, 

Yours  to  esteem  and  serve,  &c. 

I got  home  safe  a quarter  after  10.  My  wife  (one 
of  the  best  women  God  ever  made)  begs  her  most  es- 
teemed reerards. 


198  SELECTIONS  FROM  THE  CORRESPONDENCE 
To  Lady  Dude. 

Bath,  Feb.  3,  1847. 

My  dear  Lady  Ducie, — I ought  to  have  written 
earlier  to  thank  you  for  your  very  kind  present,  every 
article  of  which  proved  very  good ; and  as,  being  a 
teetotaler,  I could  not  drink  your  ladyship’s  health 
(unless  in  an  element  which  all  do  not  value  as  I do, 
and  as  Samson  did)  I ate  it,  heartily  wishing  your 
ladyship  much  of  that  blessing  (and  the  Earl  too) 
which  is  the  salt  that  seasons,  and  the  honey  that 
sweetens  every  temporal  comfort;  praying  also  in  a 
better  exercise,  that  bodily  health  may  be  accompanied 
with  every  kind  of  spiritual  welfare.  This  sentence 
would  be  almost  long  enough  for  Dr.  Chalmers. 

“By  love  serve  one  another.”  What  a beautiful 
little  text  is  this ! the  practice  of  which  would  turn 
this  vale  of  tears  into  a paradise ; and  as  your  lady- 
ship, I know,  does  not  consider  it  an  interpolation  or 
wrongly  translated,  I venture  to  give  you  a little 
trouble.  The  Dean  and  Mrs.  Lamb  would  be  much 
obliged,  if  your  ladyship  could  say  u whether  you  could 
recommend  a governess  who  once  lived  with  you  of 
the  name  of  ; as  to  her  character,  accomplish- 

ments, piety,  and  good  temper.”  The  wish  has  been 
transmitted  through  my  daughter,  Mrs.  Ashton,  from 
Cambridge,  where  the  Dean  now  is.  A line  to  her, 
or  him,  or  myself,  will  suffice. 

Is  the  Mr.  Wyat,  near  Stroud,  mentioned  in  the 
papers  as  dead,  the  very  pleasant  and  amiable  gentle- 
man I met  at  your  house  so  recently  ? I presume  it 
is ; and,  if  so,  the  circumstance  is  affecting.  Ah  ! if 
we  had  all  foreknown  it  then,  would  not  our  inter- 


OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


199 


oourse  and  conversation  (I  am  blaming  nothing)  have 
been  more  specifically  religious,  and  bearing  upon  his 
(and  indeed  our  own)  spiritual  welfare  ? Should  we 
not  meet  and  part  more  as  mortals  and  immortals;  and 
would  this  injure  the  allowed  sociabilities  of  life  ? 

What  awful  accounts  still  from  Ireland  and  Scot- 
land ! I pleaded  for  them  successfully  on  Sunday. 
My  text  w~as,  “A  cloak  of  covetousness;”  and  I.  I 
described  the  evil — covetousness.  II.  Proved  that  its 
folly,  baseness,  and  sin,  by  common  ’feeling,  needed  a 
covering.  III.  I showed  some  of  the  cloaks  it  was 
accustomed  to  wear.  Here  I led  them  into  the  devil’s 
wardrobe,  where  they  would  see  a fine  assortment  of 
articles  to  suit  any  purchaser — cloaks  of  every  color 
and  shape,  and  size  and  price.  Here  a scarlet  one, 
fringed  with  fur  ; there  a velvet  one,  lined  with  silk  ; 
here  a shorter,  and  there  one  reaching  quite  to  the 
ground;  there  new  ones,  and  here  some  only  a little 
injured  by  wear;  some  a little  soiled  and  mended,  but 

then  cheaper.  That  was  introduced  by  Lady ; 

and  this  is  now  much  admired  by , &c.  I then 

passed  from  irony  (justified  by  the  sacred  writers)  to 
seriousness,  and  from  figure  to  fact,  and  exposed  four 
of  these  excuses  and  disguises,  which  I have  not  time 
on  paper  to  do  justice  to.  IY.  I inquired  how  far 
these  cloaks  would  conceal  the  things  ? and  answered, 
1st.  They  cannot  always  conceal  it  from  the  wearer 
himself.  2dly.  They  cannot  commonly  conceal  it  from 
others.  3dly.  They  can  never  conceal  it  from  God.  I 
then  concluded — 1st.  By  calling  upon  them  to  take 
heed  and  beware  of  covetousness.  2dly.  Admonish- 
ing them  to  seek  the  true  riches,  in  which  there  could  be 
no  excess  in  their  desires,  or  failure  in  their  hopes,  &c. 


200  SELECTIONS  FROM  THE  CORRESPONDENCE 

As  I am  not  sure  whether  you  are  in  the  country 
or  town,  I direct  this  to  Tortworth  House,  suppos- 
ing, if  I am  mistaken,  it  will  be  immediately  forward- 
ed on.  I trust  Lord  Ducie  is  quite  convalescent. 
Please  to  present  to  him  my  best  regards.  Earl  Gains- 
borough and  the  Countess  are  here.  He  has  had  a 
severe  attack  since  they  came.  God  bless  you,  my 
dear  lady. 

And  believe  me,  &c. 

The  Jay’s  Idve 
To  the  Dove . 


To  Lady  Ducie . 

Bath,  Jan.  8,  1848. 

My  dear  Lady  Ducie, — We  duly  received  your 
very  kind  present  of  game,  and  return  many  and  very 
sincere  thanks.  They  would  have  been  transmitted  ear- 
lier, but  I only  returned  this  evening  after  a week’s 
absence  from  home,  and  during  which  I have  had  an 
attack  of  the  very  common  complaint.  It  has  not  in- 
deed been  severe,  but  sufficient  to  lay  me  by  for  some 
days,  and  to  qualify  me  to  sympathize  with  much  great- 
er sufferers.  As  ministers  we  frequently  escape  what 
others  endure,  not  because  we  do  not  deserve  or  need 
personally  the  same  trials  with  others ; but  because  of 
the  duties  we  owe  to  others ; for  if  physicians  were  to 
experience  all  the  ailments  of  their  patients,  they  could 
have  neither  time  nor  strength  to  practice  ; and,  as  our 
exemptions  are  often  relative  to  others,  so  also  are  our 
inflictions.  Ezekiel  heard  the  knell — “ Son  of  man, 
behold,  I take  away  the  desire  of  thine  eyes  with  a 
stroke not  because  of  any  offence  of  his,  for  which  God 


OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


201 


would  chastise  him,  but  that  he  might  be  “ a sign  unto 
the  people.’*  It  is  the  doctrine  of  Paul,  2 Cor.  i.  6. 
Indeed  this  will,  in  some  measure,  apply  to  Christians 
as  well  as  ministers:  we  are  all  parts  of  some  little 
whole,  more  or  less  affected  and  influenced  by  us. 
“ None  of  us  liveth  to  himself,  and  no  man  dieth  to 
himself.” 

For  some  good  while  back  I could  not  make  out 
where  your  ladyship  and  the  Earl  were.  Some  said 
you  were  at  home — some  at  Malta — some  in  Syria. 
But,  though  I knew  not  how  to  follow  you  locally  in 
my  prayers,  I could  address  One  who  saw  where  you 
were,  and  could  afford  you  whatever  blessing  you 
needed  from  Him  as  the  God  of  providence  and  of 
grace.  If  the  excursion  has  been  in  search  of  health, 
(the  salt  that  seasons  and  the  honey  that  sweetens  every 
temporal  blessing,)  I trust  it  has  not  been  sought  in 
vain,  and  that  the  Earl  has  returned  with  renewed 
strength,  and  growing  disposition  to  walk  before  the 
Lord  in  the  land  of  the  living. 

Neither  do  I now  know  whether  the  family  is  in  the 
country  or  in  town ; but  I venture  the  present  direc- 
tion, knowing  this  thanksgiving  will  surely  reach  per- 
sons so  well  known,  wherever  they  are. 

It  is  rather  late  to  send  the  congratulations  of  the 
season.  But  another  year  is  gone,  and  by  far  the  most 
important  we  ever  passed  through,  because  it  is  the 
nearest  to  our  “long  home,”  and  the  bar  of  God;  and 
we  have  entered  on  a new  period  of  our  time,  not 
knowing  what  a day  may  bring  forth ; but,  as  Cowper 
sings,  if  we  give  up  ourselves  to  him, 

“ It  can  bring  nothing  with  it, 

But  it  will  bear  us  through.” 

9* 


202  SELECTIONS  FROM  THE  CORRESPONDENCE 


My  text  last  Sunday  morning,  in  reference  to  the 
season,  was,  “ These  days  should  be  remembered.” 
What  days  ? Days  of  unregeneracy — days  of  conver- 
sion— days  of  persecutions — days  of  bereavement — days 
of  providential  interposition — days  of  particular  spec- 
iality, viz.,  birth-days — nuptial  daj^s — new-y  ear- days. 

I beg  my  best  regards  to  Earl  Ducie  with  my  pray- 
ers for  his  entire  welfare.  I presume  he  approves  of 
the  Bill  for  the  Removal  of  the  Jewish  Civil  Disabili- 
ties ; and  condemns  the  conduct  of  those  who  have  op- 
posed Lord  John  in  one  of  his  noblest  actions.  Many 
are  not  aware  as  yet  how  much  the  spirit  of  popery 
has  prevailed  of  late  years  in  the  Church  of  England 
(for  we  have  nothing  of  it  among  all  other  parties). 
May  it  be  detected  and  thoroughly  encountered  before 
it  be  too  late.  Mrs.  Jay  begs  to  join  in  best  thanks 
and  regards,  with, 

My  dear  Lady  Ducie,  Yours,  &c. 


To  Lord  Ducie 

My  dear  Lord  Ducie, — Yesterday  Mr.  Bidwell 
called  upon  me.  The  interview  was  very  agreeable 
in  itself,  but  particularly  so  as  I learned  from  it  that 
Lady  Ducie  was  well,  and  your  lordship  so  much  im- 
proved in  health,  and,  as  usual,  active  in  doing  good. 
And  how  much  obliged  am  I to  your  lordship  for  the 
beautiful  present,  and  for  such  a kind  proof  of  remem- 
brance, and  that  out  of  sight  is  not  always  out  of  mind : 
I hope  I can  also  say  that  I sometimes  thought  of  your 
lordship  in  your  absence  and  distance,  and — where  I 


OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


203 


think  your  lordship  would  most  value  my  remem- 
brance— at  the  throne  of  grace.  I had  but  just  begun 
this  letter  before  the  hare  and  the  birds  came,  requir- 
ing another  qualified  acknowledgment. 

Another  year  is  rapidly  closing ; and  what  an  event- 
ful year  has  it  been  ! Among  its  most  remarkable 
(and  I am  persuaded  influential)  events  in  our  own 
country,  has  been  Mr.  Noel’s  secession  and  his  Essay 
on  the  Union  of  Church  and  State.  The  book,  in 
many  respects,  is  one  of  the  most  extraordinary  I ever 
read.  It  is  written  with  great  ability,  and  with  much 
Christian  spirit.  It  must  make  a great  impression  in 
favor  of  our  free  churches.  Will  it  lead  to  any 
improvements  in  the  Establishment?  yet,  if  some- 
thing be  not  done  there,  I think  that  church  is  in  dan- 
ger. 

I am  sorry  that,  by  several  little  indispositions,  and 
also  by  engagements  and  interruptions,  my  visit  into 
Gloucestershire  has  been  prevented ; and  for  some  time 
longer  now  it  must  be  postponed,  as  my  daughter  and 
her  husband  from  Cambridge  are  soon  coming  to  see 
us. 

Soon  after  this  reaches  Tortworth  we  shall  enter  on 
a new  period  of  time,  not  knowing  what  a day  may 
bring  forth  ; but  under  the  care  of  Him  who  sees  the 
end  from  the  beginning  and  has  said,  “ I will  never 
leave  thee  nor  forsake  thee.”  Allow  me  to  send  (in 
which  Mrs.  Jay  joins  me)  the  congratulations  of  the 
season  to  Lady  Ducie  and  your  lordship,  with  our 
prayers  that  all  grace  may  abound  towards  the  whole 
family. 


1 am,  &c. 


204  SELECTIONS  FROM  THE  CORRESPONDENCE 


To  Lady  Dude. 

Bath,  October  22,  1849. 

My  dear  Lady  Ducie, — You  will  think  it  strange 
and  probably  blame- worthy  that  I have  not  answered 
your  letter  earlier;  but  I was  from  home  when  it  ar- 
rived, and  I have  been  variously  absent  nearly  ever 
since, — not  for  my  pleasure,  but  on  my  great  and  good 
Master’s  business,  doing  a little,  and  wishing  to  do 
more ; but  I find  the  old  man  rapidly  coming  on,  and 
the  infirmities  of  eighty  keeping  me  from  doing  the 
things  that  I would.  One  of  my  excursions  was  to 
Kingswood,  occasioned  by  the  death  of  my  old  friend 
Mrs.  Long.  I much  wished  to  have  gone  over  to 
Tortworth ; but  I was  hurried  for  time,  and  the  weather 
was  wet,  and  I heard  that  the  Earl  was  suffering  con- 
finement. I long  to  hear  that  his  lordship  is  released, 
and  able  as  he  is  willing  to  be  well-doing.  I was 
thankful  to  be  informed  of  your  ladyship’s  fresh  de- 
liverance ; and  pray  that  the  life  spared  and  the  life 
given  may  be  precious  in  the  Lord’s  sight,  and  sacred 
to  his  service  and  praise.  “Lo,  children,”  says  David, 
“are  an  heritage  of  the  Lord;”  and  some  have  a much 
larger  portion  than  others.  But,  says  Henry,  “ Chil- 
dren are  certain  cares,  and  uncertain  comforts,  and 
possible  crosses.”  In  these  matters,  however,  we  are 
not  left  to  our  own  choice ; but  are  under  the  manage- 
ment of  Him  “ who  performeth  all  things  for  us,”  and 
“ doeth  all  things  well.”  But  there  is  a part  belonging 
to  us,  and  if  we  discharge  it  in  dependence  upon  Him, 
we  are  entitled  to  expect  the  exemplification  of  the 
proverb , if  not  the  promise, — “ Train  up  a child  in  the 


OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


205 


way  that  he  should  go,  and  when  he  is  old  be  will  not 
depart  from  it.” 

At  Budleigh  Salterton,  where  I spent  a month,  I met 

with  good  Dr. , of  America,  who  spoke  with 

pleasure  of  his  visits  to  Tortworth.  I heard  him 
preach  (i.  e.  read)  several  times,  and  was  pleased ; but 
when  I hear  I love  to  be  rent  or  melted . I do  not  like 
for  preacher’s  mouth  to  be  lined  with  velvet.  When 
will  ministers  remember  what  the  mass  of  every  con- 
gregation' consists  of ; and  learn  to  preach  ad  popu- 
lum?  By  whom  was  He  heard  “gladly”  who  spake 
as  never  man  spake  ? The  words  of  the  wise  are  as 
goads  and  as  nails,  they  pierce  and  remain.  What  are 
fine  smooth  periods  that  slip  off  from  the  conscience 
like  water  from  a duck’s  back  ? What  evaporates  in 
the  mere  article  of  hearing  can  do  little  good;  but 
that  which  is  carried  away  to  be  again  and  again 
thought  of  alone,  and  talked  of  in  company.  “Let 
the  word  of  Christ  dwell  in  you.” 

Mrs.  Jay  and  myself  are  tolerably  well.  I wish  we 
could  see  you  in  Bath.  With  best  regards  to  Earl 
Ducie,  believe  me,  &c. 


To  Lady  Ducie . 

Bath,  December,  1851. 

Dear  Lady  Ducie, — How  kind  and  good  you  were 
to  think  of  us,  and  furnish  our  table  with  such  fine 
game:  the  last  of  which  we  have  only  recently  de- 
spatched, and  during  our  partaking  of  which  I more 
than  once  drank  your  ladyship’s  health  in  a bumper  of 
the  purest  water  the  neighborhood  affords.  By  the 


206  SELECTIONS  FROM  THE  CORRESPONDENCE 

way,  the  American  ambassador  (Mr.  Stephenson)  told 
me  that  when  he  dined  with  the  Queen,  he  made  her 
smile  by  drinking  her  Majesty’s  health,  as  a teetotal- 
ler, in  the  same  beverage. 

I ought  to  have  written  earlier,— but  this  morning, 
I said,  with  a blush,  “ I will  write  to  Tortworth.”  No 
sooner  said  than  done,  or  at  least  begun.  But  now, 
whether  I shall  finish  as  I wish,  depends  much  upon 
“Satan,”  who  often  interrupts  and  hinders,  by  favor- 
ing me  with  calls  of  indefinite  length  from  persons 
senseless  of  the  value  of  time,  and  who,  having  no- 
thing to  do,  discharge  some  of  their  idleness  and  curi- 
osity under  a cover  of  business. 

But  now,  after  our  acknowledgment  and  thanks* 
giving,  what  can  I write  about  ? There  is,  indeed,  one 
subject  of  supreme  importance  which  is  always  at 
hand,  and  on  which  we  should  be  always  ready  in  our 
thoughts  and  communications.  It  is  the  Name  above 
every  Name.  But  with  this  your  ladyship  is  graciously 
acquainted,  though  in  a rank  of  life  in  which  He  is  so 
little  known  and  honored ; — otherwise  how  could  I 
speak  of  Him  both  from  office  and  experience  as 
“fairer  than  the  children  of  men;” — as  “altogether 
lovely  ;”  as  having  “ giving  himself  for  us  an  offering 
and  a sacrifice  to  God  for  a sweet  smelling  savor ;” — -as 
“ remembering  us  now  he  is  come  into  his  kingdom ; — 
as  “ ever  living  to  make  intercession  for  us ;” — as 
“ the  Lord  our  righteousness  and  strength ; all  our  sal- 
vation and  all  our  desire,  our  glory  and  our  joy.” 

“Such  Jesus  is,  and  sueli  his  grace, 

0 may  He  shine  on  you ; 

And  tell  him  when  you  see  his  lace 

1 long  to  see  him  too.  ’ ’ 


OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


207 


I was  delighted  to  see  Lord  Ducie’s  letter  to  the 
chairman  of  the  Protestant  Alliance.  It  did  him  much 
honor,  both  as  showing  his  aversion  to  the  “ mother 
of  harlots  and  abominations  of  the  earth,”  and  also 
nobleness  of  mind  in  being  willing  publicly  to  retract 
an  opinion.  A very  learned  man  has  said, — “ The 
three  hardest  words  to  pronounce  in  the  English  lan- 
guage are,  1 1 was  mistaken  ” and  when  Frederick  the 
Great  wrote  his  letter  to  the  Senate,' — u I have  just 
lost  a great  battle,  and  it  was  entirely  my  own  fault,” 
— Goldsmith  says,  u This  confession  displayed  more 
greatness  than  all  his  victories.” 

I should  much  like  to  hear  his  Lordship’s  opinion 
with  regard  to  the  new  Ee  volution  in  France.  He 
must,  I think,  dislike  the  character  of  the  usurper ; 
though,  perhaps,  one  tyrant  is  better  than  twenty 
agreed  in  nothing  but  mutual  opposition  for  selfish 
ends.  If  he  succeeds,  as  is  most  probable,  the  effect 
I fear  will  be  favorable  to  Popery ; yet,  if  he  allies 
himself  to  a cause  doomed  to  perish,  he  will  place 
himself  in  the  way  of  God’s  judgments,  and  be  easily 
brought  down.  Our  comfort  is,  that  “ the  Lord  God 
omnipotent  reigneth and  that  “ He  will  overturn, 
overturn,  overturn,  until  he  comes  whose  right  it  is, 
and  it  shall  be  given  him.” 

You  were,  my  dear  Lady,  misinformed  as  to  my  ob- 
jection to  the  Liturgy.  I even  like  much  to  hear  it 
occasionally,  though  I certainly  should  like  it  better 
were  it  curtailed,  and  stripped  of  its  repetitions.  That 
I am  not  an  enemy  to  all  forms  of  devotion  is  obvious 
from  my  volume  of  Prayers  for  the  Use  of  Families ; 
and  for  the  publication  of  which  I have  great  reason 
to  bless  God.  Nor,  though  a firm  Dissenter,  am  I un* 


208  SELECTIONS  FROM  THE  CORRESPONDENCE 

friendly  to  the  Established  Church.  My  connections 
have  been  very  much  among  its  members*  and  minis- 
ters, as  you  will  see  from  my  Reminiscences,  which  will 
be  published  at  my  death.  But  I do  hate  all  exclu- 
siveness ; and  I lament  that  a church  should  be  less 
tolerant  and  liberal  now  than  when  it  first  left  Rome, 
and  could  be  excused  some  mother-marks  upon  it. 
But  then  it  did  not  unchurch  other  churches,  nor  in- 
validate other  ordinations,  but  even  allowed  prefer- 
ments to  some  who  only  had  had  on  their  heads  “ the 
hands  of  the  presbytery But  see  the  mess  the  good 

Archbishop  of  C gets  himself  into ! O that  he  had 

avowed  and  gloried  in  what  he  conceded  to  his  deceiv- 
er ! But  instead  of  this  candor , he  applies  what  he 
said  only  to  these  foreigners  ; and  not  to  any  here,  though 
standing  on  the  very  same  terms.  The  fact  is,  the 
wretched  notion  of  Apostolical  Succession  so  far  unites 
the  Church  of  England  to  the  Church  of  Rome , and  dis- 
sociates it  from  all  other  churches , however  orthodox  or 
useful.  Some  must  break  through,  and  lead  in  a bet- 
ter way.  I,  therefore,  rejoice,  and  thousands  beside, 
that  Lord  Ducie  and  a few  more  are  serving  the  Lord 
Christ  in  a mode  which  will  please  God,  and  draw 
down  his  blessing,  whoever  may  censure  or  condemn. 
Bolton  speaks  of  your  visiting  Bath.  Is  it  so?  I 
wish  it  may  be,  and  that  we  may  be  favored  with 
a little  of  your  company.  Mrs.  Jay  unites  in  kind 
regards  to  yourself  and  Lord  Ducie.  I am,  &c. 


To  the  same. 

O Lady  Ducie, — You  have  made  me  break  through 
a rule  I have  never  violated  yet,  in  communicating  my 


OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


209 


text  beforehand.  From  one  of  these  five  (D.Y.)  Thope 
to  preach  to-morrow  morning  : — “Take  it  by  the  tail.” 
— “ It  was  always  so.” — “ Amen,  the  Lord  God  say  so 
too.” — “ In  that  day  a man  shall  nourish  a young  cow 
and  two  sheep.” — “ The  people  that  know  their  God 
shall  be  strong  and  do  exploits.”  I do  not  mention 
the  chapters  and  verses,  as  this  may  employ  Lady 
Alice  to  find  out.  I forgot  to  ask  her  to  tell  me  at 
what  time  Joseph  dined  ? (Gen.  xliii.  16.)  And  why 
a covetous  man  was  like  a medlar  ? 

I feel  very  weak  and  poorly,  and  expect  to  feel  dif- 
ficulty to-morrow.  I wonder  which  of  the  texts  you 
will  be  led  to  wish  for  and  choose.  Well,  all  will  be 
known  in  due  time.  I hope  his  Lordship  is  still  mend- 
ing. We  never  forget  him  in  our  prayers.  What  a 
scrawl  to  a lady  of  quality' ! Pray  forgive,  and  be- 
lieve me,  &c. 


To  the  same. 

Bradford,  June  10,  1853. 

Dear  Lady  Ducie, — 

“ If  tliou  shouldst  stay,  e’en  as  thou  art, 

All  cold  and  all  serene, 

I still  might  press  thy  silent  heart, 

And  where  thy  smiles  have  been  : 

While  e’en  thy  chill-loved  corpse  I have 
Thou  seemest  still  mine  own  ; 

But  there , — I lay  thee  in  the  grave — 

And  now  I am  alone  /” 


Such  was  the  language  of  Wolfe,  who  wrote  the 
fine  monody  of  the  death  of  Sir  John  Moore.  In  more 


210  SELECTIONS  FROM  THE  CORRESPONDENCE 

instances  than  one  I have  felt  the  truth  and  force  of 
the  tender  and  touching  sentiment  While  the  remains 
of  the  dear  departed  are  only  in  the  coffin,  and  not  in 
the  grave,  and  we  can  yet  go  and  look,  and  gaze,  and 
weep,  we  seem  to  possess  him  still ; but  when  we  have 
laid  him  in  the  tomb,  and  return  to  the  lonely  house 
in  which  we  have  taken  sweet  counsel  together,  and 
walked  to  the  house  of  God  in  company ; ah,  then  we 
feel  its  emptiness  and  know  what  real  solitude  is.  I, 
therefore,  would  not  write  during  the  engagements  and 
distractions  of  funeral  preparations,  but  resolved  to 
wait  upon  you  with  a few  lines  when  you  would  be 
saying — “ And  now  I am  alone” 

And  yet  in  another  and  more  important  sense,  your 
Ladyship  will  not  be  alone,  because  the  Father  will  be 
with  you ; for  He  has  said,  and  the  Scripture  cannot 
be  broken,  “ I will  be  with  thee  in  trouble.”  And 
surely  you  are  now  entitled  to  claim  and  plead  that 
promise.  But  you  must  not  expect  it  to  be  miracu- 
lously  fulfilled,  or  in  a way  that  will  raise  you  above 
the  sense  of  the  greatness  of  your  loss.  There  is  no 
patience  in  bearing  what  we  do  not  feel,  or  resignation 
in  giving  up  what  we  do  not  value.  But  you  may  ex- 
pect from  it  support  under  the  affliction,  however 
great ; and  that  you  shall  be  able  to  say  (or  endeavor 
to  say — and  the  Lord  looketh  to  the  heart),  “It  is  the 
Lord ; let  him  do  what  seemetli  him  good “ The 
Lord  gave  and  the  Lord  hath  taken  away,  and  blessed 
be  the  name  of  the  Lord.”  What  a state  was  David  in 
when  he  came  to  Ziklag  ? All  was  gone  ! and,  hero 
as  he  was,  he  lifted  up  his  voice  and  wept.  “ But 
David  encouraged  himself  in  the  Lord  his  God.”  He 
was  left — and  never  left  him  ; and  after  every  distress 


OF  THE  KEY.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


211 


enabled  him  to  sa ,y,  “ Come  unto  me,  all  ye  that  fear 
God,  and  I will  declare  what  he  hath  done  for  my 
soul.” 

You  also  will  prove  a witness  for  God,  and  be  able 
to  acknowledge  that  it  is  good  for  you  that  you  have 
been  afflicted.  Great  as  your  trial  is,  remember,  my 
dear  Madam,  how  much  greater  it  might  have  been. 
Only  consider  what  the  God  of  all  grace  has  done  for 
the  deceased,  whom  we  all  loved,  and  all  will  miss.  I 
confess  the  late  development  of  experience  did  not 
surprise  me.  I entertained  from  the  time  I knew  him 
a good  hope  through  grace  ; and  latterly  I felt  a deep 
and  constant  impression  which  ever  excited  my  prayer 
on  his  behalf.  Well,  his  pains  are  now  over;  and  the 
days  of  his  mourning  are  ended ; and  though  he  was 
not  permitted  to  enter  his  exquisite  earthly  mansion, 
he  is  now  in  a house  not  made  with  hands,  but  eternal 
in  the  heavens.  Your  loss,  therefore,  is  his  infinite 
gain  ; and  under  this  loss  may  you  know  that  God  is 
the  husband  of  the  widow  in  his  holy  habitation  and 
in  her  own,  and  also  the  Father  of  the  fatherless ! 
May  the  affliction  be  sanctified  to  them ! and  ma,y 
they  prove  that  “ it  is  good  for  a man  to  bear 
the  yoke  in  his  youth;”  and  from  this  time  cry 
unto  Him , “ My  Father,  thou  art  the  guide  of  my 
youth  1” 

I hope  that  none  of  the  religious  resources  of  such 
a family  will  be  dried  up  ; or  any  of  its  useful  institu- 
tions, and  exertions,  and  influences  cease,  or  be  im- 
paired. 

Thus,  while  you  have  attended  the  entombment  of 
the  dear  Earl,  I have  communed  with  you  in  spirit,  in 


212  SELECTIONS  FROM  THE  CORRESPONDENCE 

writing  these  few  lines.  Believe  me,  my  dear  Lady 
Ducie,  &c. 

Mrs.  Jay  joins  in  all  this.  I long  to  know  Lord  and 
Lady  Moreton ; and  will  not  cease  to  pray  for  them. 

My  state  is  much  the  same,  as  to  health  and  strength, 
as  when  I was  at  Stone.  I am  able  to  do  but  little  ; 
but  the  spirit  is  willing  though  the  flesh  is  weak. 
“ Let  her  alone,  she  hath  done  what  she  could.” 


To  Dr,  Bowie . 

Percy  Place,  January  24,  1853. 

My  dear  Doctor,  — Uncertain  whether  I should 
see  you  this  afternoon,  I write  a few  lines,  and  they 
must  be  few,  as  I find  writing,  like  every  other  exer- 
tion, a trying  task.  You  know  not  only  my  sense  of 
obligation  for  all  your  kindness,  but  the  confidence  I 
have  in  your  judgment,  and  what  a submissive  patient 
I have  been.  But  I am  now  venturing  a step  of  my 
own  accord,  and  hope  if  you  reprove  you  will  strike 
gently.  I have  felt  the  last  few  days  worse,  i,  e.  lower 
in  my  strength,  and  more  painful  in  my  complaint.  I 
am,  therefore,  going,  if  possible,  to  Bradford  to-morrow 
morning,  thinking  ^whether  the  change  may  not  prob- 
ably affect  me.  My  stay,  I presume,  will  not  be  long ; 
and  if  anything  peculiar  arise,  I or  Mrs.  Jay  can  in- 
form you. 

But  I forget  not  the  nature  and  character  of  the  en- 
suing Sabbath,  when  sixty -three  years  ago  I was  or- 
dained over  the  people  of  Argyle  Chapel,  after  occa- 
sionally laboring  among  them  full  twelve  months  be- 


OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


213 


fore.  On  the  next  Sabbath  this  long,  happy,  and  en- 
deared connection  terminates  ; and  pastor  and  people 
have  to  look  backward  and  forward  under  awful  re- 
sponsibilities. 

Should  Mr.  Dyer  see  fit  to  have  any  reference  to  the 
event,  I wish  him  to  inform  the  Church  and  Congrega- 
tion how  much  I have  all  along  hoped  to  have  been 
able  to  address  them  on  the  occasion ; but  the  Lord 
has  prevented  it,  as  I could  not  undertake  any  public 
service,  much  more  a service  which  would  rend  me  to 
pieces ! 

He  may  also  assure  them  that,  though  my  pastoral 
relation  has  ceased,  I shall  be  delighted  if  a degree  of 
ability  shall  enable  me  occasionally  to  address  them 
again  from  my  old  chair  and  pulpit. 

I am  much  concerned  for  their  proper  settlement, 
and  pray  that  the  Lord  may  direct  them  to  the  choice 
of  a pastor  after  his  own  heart ; and  that  peace  and 
prosperity  may  ever  be  within  their  lovely  borders. 
They  may  be  assured  that,  in  proportion  as  the  people 
of  his  late  and  long  charge  are  satisfied  and  edified, 
he  will  approve  and  rejoice,  who,  in  finishing  his  min- 
istry, can  say — 

“ Ere  since  by  faith  I saw  the  stream 
Thy  dying  wounds  supply, 

Redeeming  love  has  been  my  theme, 

And  shall  be  till  I die.” 

I wish  I could  write  more  and  better,  but  I am  as 
weak  as  I am  willing. 

Believe  me,  my  dear  and  beloved  physician, 

Yours,  &c. 


PART  V. 


THE  LITERARY  REMAINS 


OF  THE 


REV.  WILLIAM  JAY 


LITERARY  REMAINS. 


LINES  ON  THE  DEATH  OF  HIS  DAUGHTER  STATIRA. 

Oh  ! had  I known,  when  we  embraced, 

That  parting  kiss  would  prove  the  last, 

I surely  should  have  held  thee  fast, 

Statira ! 

One  week  elapsed,  and  home  I fled, 

From  Devon’s  hills,  in  musings  dread, 

And  breathless  sought  thy  mortal  bed, 

Statira ! 

“ Know’st  thou,”  I said,  in  accents  mild, 

“ Thy  father’s  voice,  my  darling  child  ?” 

But  thy  dear  lips  nor  spake,  nor  smiled, 

Statira ! 


Bereft  of  hope,  yet  hoping  too, 

Led  by  thy  mother,  I withdrew ; 

For  well  the  worth  of  prayer  we  knew, 

Statira ! 

We  kneel’d,  and,  by  each  other’s  side, 

In  tears,  not  words,  to  heaven  we  cried : 

Could  tears  avail,  thou  hadst  not  died, 

Statira ! 


10 


218 


THE  LITERARY  REMAINS 


I feel  it  still — that  dying  look, 

Mine  eye  to  briny  gushings  took, 

While  every  nerve  with  anguish  shook, 

Statira ! 

I see  it  still — that  lovely  face, 

Illumed  with  wisdom  and  with  grace, 

O’er  which  no  clouds  of  passion  pass’d, 

Statira ! 

I see  thee  clasp  thy  mother’s  neck, 

And  print  thy  kisses  on  her  cheek : 

In  vain  will  she  thy  equal  seek, 

Statira ! 

The  canvas  did  thy  taste  confess : 

Thy  beauteous  landscapes  I caress ; 

E’en  Ruben’s  tints  would  please  me  less, 

Statira ! 

Thy  pen’s  remains  I prize  the  more 
Than  would  the  learn’d,  the  letter’d  lore, 
From  Persian  bards,  or  Attic  shore, 

Statira ! 

Thy  conduct,  still  above  thy  age, 

Each  opening  virtue  did  presage, 

And  every  heart  and  lip  engage, 

Statira . 

Oh ! how  I loved  that  temper’d  tongue, 

On  which  the  law  of  kindness  hung, 

From  which  no  ill  or  folly  sprung, 

Statira ! 

Each  Sabbath  saw  thee  with  delight 
Within  my  house  the  babes  unite, 

Whom  thou  didst  teach  tc  read  and  write, 

Statira ! 


OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


219 


The  power  of  grace  I joy’d  to  see, 

From  guile  and  affectation  free, 

Take  up  its  young  abode  in  thee, 

Statira ! 

Thy  heart  well  loved  the  holy  place, 

The  queen  of  days,  the  throne  of  grace, 

The  Saviour’s  words,  and  works,  and  ways, 

Statira ! 

A violet  was  thy  piety, 

Retired  in  charms  of  modesty, 

And  most  betray’d  by  fragrancy, 

Statira ! 

I feel  thy  loss  in  every  part ; 

I mourn,  I bleed  beneath  the  smart, 

Yet  kiss  the  hand  that  breaks  my  heart, 

Statira. 

Thou  hast,  in  all  thy  early  bloom, 

First  tenanted  thy  father’s  tomb, 

And  made  him  willing  there  to  come, 

Statira ! 

Ah ! were  this  all  of  nineteen  years 
The  end  of  all  our  loves  and  cares, 

What  hand  could  then  e’er  wipe  oui  tears, 

Statira ! 

But  no,  we ’ve  rear’d  thee  for  the  skies ; 

Thy  soul  is  now  in  Paradise, 

But  thy  dear  flesh  again  shall  rise, 


Statira  * 


220 


THE  LITERARY  REMAINS 


LINES  WRITTEN  ON  SEEING  MY  PORTRAIT  BY  MR.  ETTY,  DESIGN- 
ED FOR  MR.  AND  MRS.  BOLTON,  AT  LIVERPOOL.  SEPT.  13tH, 

1817. 

Etty,  ’tis  done  ! The  very  man  breathes  now  ; 

I feel  the  likeness,  and  my  friends  avow. 

Yes,  here — or  much  I err — thou  surely  hast 
(What  none  beside  could  do)  thyself  surpass’d. 

And  still,  thou  child  of  nature  and  of  art, 

Thy  mind  all  taste,  and  ardor  all  thy  heart, 

Let  each  success  to  higher  fame  beguile 
And  rise  the  Reynolds  of  our  peerless  isle. 

Now  go,  my  shade,  and  let  my  children  see 
Their  absent  father  present  still  in  thee. 

Look  on  them  well, — yet  not  in  sullen  mood 
To  chill  their  freedoms,  and  their  joys  exclude  : 

On  nothing  frown,  but  reason  would  condemn ; 

Nor  what  is  past  to  me,  forbid  to  them . 

Say, — “ Love  each  other ; love  all  human-kind, 

And  spread  the  mercy  which  you  hope  to  find. 

In  nothing  e’er  the  voice  within  despise, 

Nor  slight  the  Book  that  beckons  to  the  skies. 

No  word,  no  action,  let  his  God  displease, 

And,  in  a sire’s  inspection,  feel  at  ease.” 

Yet  should — as  danger  e’en  the  good  surround, 

And  they  are  ambush’d  most  who  most  abound — 
Should  e’er  forgetfulness  a blame  incur, 

Then  rise,  my  type,  and  prove  the  monitor . 

Yet  still  with  meekness  chide,  and  melting  mien, 

And  from  a fault,  with  kind  caressings,  win. 

And  when,  in  days  to  come,  in  silence  laid, 

Low  sleeps  tht  form  that  skill  has  here  portray’d, 


OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


221 


Some  stranger  asks,  who  ne’er  the  living  knew, 

If  strong  the  likeness,  and  the  features  true  ? 

“ O yes,”  my  first-horn  cries,  “ my  father  dear — 
’Tis  what  he  was,  his  very  self  is  there ; 

The  way  in  which  he  sat ; the  air  he  wore  ; 

His  look  benign,  yet  tinged  with  frowning  o’er ; 

His  aspect  varying,  yet  the  general  view — 

Easy,  though  anxious  ; pleased,  yet  plaintive  too. 
His  eye  retired  and  close,  which  yet  confess’d 
A mind  in  action,  but  a heart  at  rest ; 

The  mouth  his  own,  whose  kindness  oft  was  found, 
And  half  a smile  would  lurk  his  lips  around. 

“ Such  was  the  man  from  whom  my  breath  I drew, 
Whose  love  to  me  no  ebbing  ever  knew  : 

That  transversed  knee  was  long  my  favor’d  seat ; 
That  hand  inclined  oft  led  my  infant  feet ; 

That  hand  unseen  ne’er  waked  a moment’s  fear, 

The  plum  was  seen,  but  not  the  rod  was  there ; 
And  be  my  boast  in  her  confession  known — 

She  never  gave  me  pain  but  by  her  own.” 


LINES  SUPPOSED  TO  BE  SPOKEN  BY  MRS.  BOLTON,  ON  THE  RE- 
CEIPT OF  HER  MOTHER’S  LIKENESS,  SENT  HER  BY  MR.  ASHTON. 

My  Mother  ! ’tis  your  own  dear  face 
Here  meets  my  eager  view. 

Yes,  at  each  glance,  again  I cry, 

“ My  Mother,  it  is  you  /” 

But  how  my  spirits  flow  and  sink, 

What  mingled  thoughts  arise, 

As  o’er  this  welcome  shade  I throw 
My  joyful,  weeping  eyes  ! 


222 


THE  LITERARY  REMAINS 


Backwards  I rush  to  those  first  hours 
When  round  thy  neck  I hung. 

And  thou  didst  guide  my  tottering  feet, 
And  bless  my  prattling  tongue. 

Thy  counsels,  and  example  fair, 

In  love’s  soft  bondage  led, 

And  taught  me  how  to  rise  above , 

And  how  earth's  paths  to  tread. 

But  how  time  flies  ! since  thee  I left, 
What  varied  scenes  I ’ve  traced  ! 

What  changes,  trials,  blessings,  known  ! 
And  here  I ’m  fixed  at  last ; 

Away  from  Albion’s  soil — my  friends— 
My  father’s  house  so  dear  ; 

And  far  from  thee,  whose  sadden’d  age 
’Twould  be  my  heaven  to  cheer  ! 

O what  were  life  without  the  aid 
Of  faith’s  supporting  power  % 

Ah  ! but  for  this  my  heart  had  died 
In  many  a trembling  hour. 

' ,'IHZ  P?  > : ; •'  —?■  ••  • ...  ... 

More  worn  with  days  and  sighings  oft 
Thou  seem’st,  than  when  I took 

(The  sacred  spot  remembered  well.) 
That  last,  that  lingering  look. 

O could  I once  again  behold 
That  placid,  plaintive  mien, 

And  but  embrace  the  lovely  wreck 
Of  what  thou  long  hast  been  ! 


OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


223 


And  is  the  sight  forever  barr’d  ? 

Are  we  no  more  to  meet  1 
O happy  brevity  of  life 

That  will  our  bliss  complete  ! 

Then,  freed  from  all  thy  present  griefs, 
Thy  raptur’d  child  shall  see, 

And  tell  thee,  dearest  Mother,  how, 
How  much  she  owes  to  thee. 

April  15,  1838. 


TO  MISS  BROWNE,  ON  HER  PRESENTING  HIM  WITH  A PAIR 
OF  GLASSES. 

So  you,  my  friend,  with  kindness  prompt 
Long  known  and  often  tried, 

Have  thus,  to  aid  your  pastor’s  sight, 

The  need  of  art  supplied. 

And  he,  not  senseless  of  thy  care, 

W ould  wish  the  boon  repaid  ; 

And  hopes,  by  instrument  Divine, 

To  yield  thee  kindred  aid  ; — 

By  faith,  a glass  of  sovereign  use, 

That  brings  the  distant  near, 

Enlarges  sense  and  reason’s  bounds, 

And  makes  the  doubtful  clear. 

He ’d  gladly  help  thine  eye  to  read 
The  record  God  has  given, 

With  brighter  gaze  thy  Jesus  see, 

And  view  thy  right  to  heaven. 


224 


THE  LITERARY  REMAINS 


“ Father  of  lights,”  from  whom  proceed 
Whatever  gifts  we  own, 

Various  the  mediums  may  be  found, 
But  Thou  the  source,  alone ! 

To  Thee,  our  being  and  our  weal, 

Each  power  and  bliss  we  owe  ; 

All  nature's  treasures  flow  from  thee. 
And  art's  improvements  flow. 

Nor  let  us  ever  little  deem 
What  so  our  good  befriends, 

That  lengthens  out  our  visual  ray. 

And  all  its  joys  extend  : 

That  aids  us  still  the  pencils  tint 
In  glowing  charms  to  ken, 

And  read,  alone,  the  letter  dear 
From  Friendship’s  absent  pen  : 

That  helps  us  still  the  page  to  scan 
Of  authors  grave  or  gay  ; 

Theirs,  who  our  pleasure  but  consult, 
And  theirs  who  teach  to  pray  : 

That  guides  us  to  the  Tree  of  Life, 

The  Book  of  heavenly  grace  ; 

To  see  and  gather  from  the  boughs 
The  fruits  of  joy  and  peace. 

But  ah  ! my  friend,  a present  such 
A solemn  voice  assumes  : 

u See  how  of  life  the  noon  is  gone, 

And  how  the  evening  comes !” 


OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


225 


The  leaves  that  fade  and  fall  foretell 
The  year’s  last  setting  sun, 

And  Autumn  is  but  Winter  seen 
Approaching  and  begun 

Not  sudden  shuts  the  eve  of  life, 

Nor  without  warnings  due  ; 

Deaf  grows  the  ear,  and  dim  the  eye, 
To  preach,  “ Thy  days  are  few.” 

And  shall  we  dream  of  years  to  come. 

Nor  note  our  frame’s  decay  1 
Waken,  O Lord,  our  sleepful  souls 
And  bid  us  live — to-day 
July  29,  1819. 


TO  MISS  BROWNE,  ON  PRESENTING  HIM  WITH  SEVERAL 
BANDS  MADE  OUT  OF  HER  GRANDFATHER’S  ARCHIE* 
PISCOPAL  SLEEVES. 

A mind  to  observation  turn’d 
May  well  with  wonder  glow, 

To  see  the  changes  human  things 
Are  doomed  to  undergo. 

A vesture  that  a palace  graced 
May  serve  a meeting-house  at  last ! 

“ What  impious  profanation  this,” 

So  D — b — ny  would  speak  ; 

“ To  take  a robe  a Bishop  wore 
And  bind  it  round  the  neck, 

Design’d  a sacred  badge  to  be 
Of  schism  and  of  heresy  !” 

10* 


226 


THE  LITERARY  REMAINS 


But  he  who  now  assumes  the  lawn, 

Oh ! let  it  well  be  known, 

Ne’er  stole  a pair  of  crosier’d  sleeves, 

Or  wished  such  sleeves  his  own ; 

Nor  thought  e’en  such  a bit  to  win 
As  now  depends  beneath  his  chin. 

Yet  such  a present  he  esteems, 

Peculiar  in  its  kind, 

And  which,  whene’er  he  puts  it  on, 

The  giver  brings  to  mind, 

Whose  brains  the  plan  unique  conceived, 
And  whose  own  hands  the  work  achieved. 


WITH  THE  PRESENT  OF  A BIBLE,  WRITTEN  AND  PRESENTED  TO 
HIS  VERY  DEAR  DAUGHTER,  MRS.  ROBERT  BOLTON.  THE  MORN- 
ING OF  HER  MARRIAGE. 

This  Book,  whose  aim  and  Author  are  Divine, 

This  best  of  books,  my  much-lov’d  Anne,  be  thine  ! 
This  early  bless’d  thee  with  an  influence  mild, 

It  charm’d  the  infant,  and  it  form’d  the  child. 

This,  when  a daughter,  sweetly  ruled  thy  life, 

And  now  demands  thy  duty  as  a Wife. 

O daily  read  ; and  in  this  Volume  trace 

Thy  Sovereign’s  pleasure  and  thy  Saviour’s  grace. 

These  rules  will  keep  thee  in  a world  of  snares, 

These  comforts  cheer  thee  in  a vale  of  tears. 

In  every  scene  to  this  dear  Book  be  just, 

Each  counsel  follow  and  each  promise  trust. 

Be  this  thy  study  ; this  thy  glory  be  ; 

And  let  thy  Mother  be  renew’d  in  thee. 


OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


227 


TO  MRS.  GILL,  ON  HER  DESIRING  FROM  HIM  A LETTER  OF  HIS 

OWN  WRITING  TO  BE  KEPT  FOR  HIS  SAKE. 

January  22,  1823. 

So  you,  dear  Madam,  ask  a line, 

And  how  can  I deny  you  ? 

That  you  may  keep,  in  my  own  hand, 

A brief  memorial  by  you. 

Well,  here  it  is,  when  I am  gone 
To  tell,  whoe’er  may  note  it, 

How  long  I knew,  and  much  I prized, 

The  Friend  for  whom  I wrote  it. 

To  tell  how  warm,  and  changeless  too, 

The  kindness  of  her  heart ; 

And  how  in  all  my  joys  and  tears 
She  bore  a feeling  part. 

To  tell  that  none  at  wisdom’s  gate 
More  constantly  was  found, 

Or  with  more  joy,  when  call’d,  e’er  trod 
The  temple’s  holy  ground. 

To  tell  how.  she,  not  free  from  fear, 

A lively  hope  possessed, 

While  all  her  walk  and  spirit  show’d 
The  Gospel  she  profess’d. 

So  spake  her  pastor  while  below  ; 

Nor  can  his  hope  be  vain, 

That  she  will  prove  his  joy  and  crown 
When  they  shall  meet  again. 


228 


THE  LITERARY  REMAINS 


LINES  ON  HIS  FIFTY-FIFTH  BIRTH-DAY,  MAY  8,  1824. 

What,  my  soul,  O,  what  emotion 
Should  I on  this  morning  feel, 

Shame , and  grief,  and  new  devotion , 

Hope,  and  gratitude , and  zeal ; 

These,  if  conscience  be  addressed, 

These  become  my  Birth-day  best. 

Shame,  that  fruit  so  small,  if  any, 

Should  from  such  high  culture  spring , 
Grief,  that  seasons  rich  and  many 
Should  no  longer  profit  bring. 

O,  how  guilty  life  appears, 

When  compared  with  means  and  years  1 

Praise,  that  though,  His  counsels  shining, 

I’ ve  rebelled  against  the  light, 

He  his  love  revealed  each  morning, 

And  his  faithfulness  each  night. 

If  a tear  my  eye-lids  knew, 

Mercy  shut  and  wiped  it  too. 

Hope,  that  He  who  ne’er  denied  me, 

In  my  worth  or  in  my  woe, 

Will  each  day  with  grace  provide  me, 

And  his  strength  in  weakness  show. 

He,  my  Guardian,  yet  can  shield, 

Till  I leave  the  conquer’d  field. 

Zeal,  for  now  the  sun,  descending, 

Calls  to  mind  the  close  of  day  ; 

And  how  soon,  in  life  declining, 

Will  the  seasons  flee  away. 

I may  then  their  loss  deplore  ; 

But  they  can  return  no  more. 


OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


229 


Prayer  ; — alone  I would  not  venture 
On  a year  of  good  or  ill ; 

Saviour  Jesus,  with  me  enter, 

And  afford  thy  presence  still. 

Let  me  live,  or  let  me  die, 

Nought  I want  if  thou  art  nigh. 


LINES  WRITTEN  ON  VISITING  HIS  NATIVE  VILLAGE,  IN  1800. 

[Before  these  lines  we  place  a brief  extract  from  a letter  written 
to  a friend,  after  another  visit  to  Tisbury,  many  years  subsequent 
to  that  on  which  the  lines  were  written: — “My  visit  was  pleasant, 
but  the  Sunday  was  wet  all  day,  yet  we  had  many  to-  hear.  I felt 
more  than  usual,  perhaps  from  the  thought,  how  few  more  visits  I 
was  ever  likely  to  pay  the  place.  I found  my  parental  cottage  clean 
and  neat,  with  many  flowers  before  the  door.  I sent  the  occupants 
(distant  relations)  into  the  garden  for  awhile,  in  order  to  be  alone ; 
and  so  I ‘ went  in  and  sat  before  the  Lord,  and  said,  What  am  I,  and 
what  is  my  father’s  house,  that  thou  hast  brought  me  hitherto  ? ’ I 
sat  in  the  very  same  great  arm-chair  which  I had  always  seen 
my  father  sit  in ; and  all  is  still  in  tolerable  condition.  I was  affect- 
ed with  the  thought  that  seventy-four  years  ago,  in  this  humble 
room,  the  peculiar  child  of  Providence  breathed  his  infancy  and 
childhood — how  unlikely  to  become  what  he  has  since  been  !”"| 


The  way  by  which  a gracious  God 
Has  led  me  all  my  days, 
Demands,  on  each  review,  a song 
Of  wonder  and  of  praise. 

His  care,  attending  every  step, 

Was  my  perpetual  guide  ; 

His  ear  attentive  heard  my  prayer; 
His  hand  my  wants  supplied, 


230 


THE  LITERARY  REMAINS 


The  course  through  which  my  journey  ran 
Was  winding  and  unknown; 

His  providence  the  scenes  had  plann’d, 
And  each  appeared  His  own. 

More  now,  since  first  I left  this  spot, 
Than  twice  eight  years  have  fled ; 

And  many  once  who  charm’d  my  youth 
Are  number’d  with  the  dead. 

’Twas  here  I drew  my  infant  breath : 
Here  fled  my  youthful  hours  ; 

Here  first  I heard  the  Gospel  sound, 

And  felt  its  heavenly  powers. 

When  o’er  my  former  walks  I rove, 

How  fresh  the  scenes  appear  ! 

And  here  I pour’d  an  artless  prayer, 

And  there  indulged  a tear. 

Unknown  to  fortune  and  to  fame, 

My  early  years  expired  ; 

No  science  had  enrich’d  my  mind, 

No  hope  my  bosom  fired. 

But  Heaven  a Winter  thus  addressed 
“ This  youth  I charge  on  thee, 

Go,  take  him — I the  impulse  gave — 

And  train  him  up  for  Me. 

“ Awaken  thou  each  dormant  power, 
Chase  every  cloud  away, 

And  on  his  understanding  pour 
An  intellectual  day. 


OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  FAY. 


231 


“ The  tree  that  in  a barren  soil 
Can  no  good  produce  bear, 

Transposed,  may  flourish,  and  with  fruit 
Repay  the  dresser’s  care.” 

Winter  * I love  to  think  on  thee, 

And  those  dear  hours  review, 

When  in  thy  house,  and  from  thy  lips, 

I sacred  wisdom  drew. 

Thy  life,  enforcing  all  thy  rules, 

Shed  every  grace  abroad, 

And  thine  example  all  alive 
Portray’d  the  man  of  God. 

Nor  would  I now  the  blessings  losb 
Which  from  thy  care  have  flow’d, 

For  all  that  schools  of  fame  have  given, 

Or  colleges  bestow’d. 

* Mr.  Jay  says,  iii  the  Life  of  Winter,  p.  272,  concerning  these 
lines,  when  transmitted  to  Mr.  Winter,  he  wrote  thus  : — “ It  is  im- 
possible I can  keep  the  little  poem  to  myself;  and  yet  I truly  blush 
at  being  the  subject  of  so  much  honor  as  it  intends  me.  I pray  God 
that  in  the  judgment-day  I may  be  found  the  consistent  character 
such  as  I ought  to  be.  From  the  many  imperfections  known  to  my- 
self, I feel  shame ; while  from  my  fellow-creatures  I meet  with  ap- 
plause, to  which  my  dearest  Jay  contributes  much.  I sometimes 
tremble  on  this  account.  I know  that  I am  not  disposed  to  make 
an  improper  use  of  it,  and  am  sure  that  it  does  not  in  the  least  di- 
vert me  from  the  Saviour,  whose  name  is  all  my  trust.  I need  His 
mercy,  and  am  in  His  service  an  unprofitable  servant.  If,  like 
' Charles ,’  in  Cowper,  I have  been  desirous  to  please,  and  have  made 
any  effort  to  serve  acceptably,  it  is  because  I love  my  Master  ; and 
wherein  I can  best  serve  him,  I would  be  most  willing.”  “ I feel,” 
says  he,  “ as  indifferent  to  everything  above  the  supply  of  food  and 
raiment  administered  in  a decent  manner,  as  a dead  man  does  to  the 
coffin  ii  which  his  remains  are  confined.” 


232 


THE  LITERARY  REMAINS 


Here,  O my  soul,  the  time  recall 
When  my  commission  came — 

How  bless’d  when  sixteen  years  had  roll’d, 
To  preach  a Saviour’s  name. 

Poor  Aldington  ! among  thy  sons, 

The  shepherds  of  the  plain, 

My  first  attempt  to  preach  was  made, 

Nor  was  it  made  in  vain. 

The  cloudy  pillar  leading  on. 

Its  motions  I pursued, 

Till  o’er  the  city  famed  for  cures, 

The  holy  symbol  stood. 

14  Here,”  cried  the  voice,  44  thy  station  fix, 
And  here  thy  rovings  end ; 

Here  teach  the  words  of  endless  life, 

And  here  my  charge  attend. 

44  Proclaim  a Fountain  nobler  far 
Than  this  Bethesda  knows ; 

’ Tis  always  open,  always  free, 

And  with  salvation  flows. 

44  The  sons  of  pleasure  here  who  come, 
Invite  to  endless  bliss ; 

He  who  another  life  receives, 

Can  only  relish  this. 

44  Here  Satan’s  seat  exalted  stands, 

And  vice  in  triumph  reigns ; 

A crown  for  him  who  owns  Me  here. 

And  all  My  truth  maintains.” 

O Lord,  evince  the  choice  Thine  own, 
Which  daced  me  where  I move  ; 


OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


233 


And,  while  Thy  people  see  Thy  power, 
May  one  a thousand  prove ! 

Here  I return,  increased  and  blcss’d 
By  all-indulgent  Heaven  ; 

My  God,  the  joys  of  wedded  life, 

And  children,  too,  has  given. 

Yonder  appears,  by  Anna  led, 

My  lovely  train  in  view  ; 

My  cherubs,  round  your  mother  play, 
The  scene  shall  end  with  you. 

To  raise  an  Ebenezer  here , 

My  God  is  surely  just ; 

My  motto,  44  Praise  for  all  the  past, 

And  for  the  future,  trusty 


In  the  Hymn  Book  used  at  Argyle  Chapel,  as  a supple- 
ment to  Dr.  Watts’s,  Mr.  Jay  inserted  about  twenty,  com- 
posed by  himself.  As  these  are  not  distinguished  by  any 
peculiar  mark,  we  have  thought  it  would  be  gratifying  to 
his  friends  to  have  them  pointed  out.  As  far  as  we  have 
been  able  to  ascertain,  they  are  the  following : — 79,  151,  161, 
230,  270,  360,  370,  422,  441,  443,  446,  455,  458,  462,  465, 
471,483,498,  501,503. 


ANECDOTE. 

Conversion  and  subsequent  History  of  Mrs . Ulph. 

When  I knew  the  subject  of  this  brief  notice  first, 
she  was  bar-maid  at  the  White  Hart  Inn,  Bath,  then 


234 


THE  LITERARY  REMAINS 


kept  by  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Pickwick.  My  acquaintance 
with,  her  commenced  very  incidentally.  I was  going 
to  Chippenham.  The  London  coach  from  Bath  took 
me  up  at  my  own  door.  I found  in  it  only  one  passen- 
ger. This  wras  a young  female,  in  whose  countenance 
and  manner  of  speech  there  was  something  very 
pleasing  and  interesting.  I felt  a wish  to  say  some- 
thing during  our  journey  that  might  be  useful,  though 
she  was  an  entire  stranger ; remembering  the  asser- 
tion and  admonition  of  Solomon — “ A word  fitly 
spoken,  how  good  is  it ! In  the  morning  sow  thy  seed, 
and  in  the  evening  withhold  not  thy  hand,  for  thou 
knowest  not  whether  shall  prosper  either  this  or  that, 
or  whether  they  both  shall  be  alike  good.”  I had  an 
opening  for  this  without  the  impropriety  of  forcing  re- 
ligious reflection  upon  my  fellow-traveller,  as  is  6ften 
done,  abruptly  and  offensively. 

This  arose  from  my  mentioning  the  design  of  my  jour- 
ney, which  was  to  preach  a funeral  sermon  for  a very  good 
man,  who  had  died  in  such  a blessed  manner  as  to  ex- 
emplify the  words  of  David — 11  Mark  the  perfect  man, 
and  behold  the  upright,,  for  the  end  of  that  man  is 
peace;”  and  which  must  have  induced  all  wdio  wit- 
nessed it,  or  heard  of  it,  to  exclaim  “ Let  me  die  the 
death  of  the  righteous,  and  let  my  last  end  be  like  his.” 

I noticed  also  something  of  the  excellency  of  char- 
acter with  which  such  a decease  well  harmonized.  I 
soon  perceived  that,  instead  of  wishing  this  kind  of 
discourse  broken  off,  she  encouraged  its  continuance. 
I therefore  spoke  on  till  I left  the  coach.  I was  glad 
to  see  she  was  going  on  alone,  hoping  solitariness 
would  help  impression,  and  that  what  had  been  spoken 
might  be  useful  in  days  to  come. 


OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


235 


1 was  happy  enough  to  learn  afterwards  that  this 
was  the  case.  In  consequence  of  what  she  had  heard, 
she  was  favorably  disposed  towards  me ; and  finding 
that  I was  a minister,  and  preached  in  Bath,  she  resolv- 
ed upon  her  return  to  go  and  hear  me.  She  did  so, 
and  it  was  not  in  vain  in  the  Lord.  For  one  day, 
some  months  after,  I received  a note  from  Mrs.  Pick- 
wick, saying,  that  a young  person  whom  she  much 
valued  was  very  ill,  and  was  anxious  to  see  me,  and 
begging  that  I would  visit  her.  I immediately  went. 
As  I approached  what  was  supposed  to  be  a dying  bed, 
she  wept  much.  When  she  had  recovered  herself, 
and  I saw  her  face,  “ Why,  surely,”  said  I,  “ I have 
seen  you  before.”  “Sir,”  said  she,  “blessed  be  God, 
you  have;”  and  then  called  to  my  remembrance  our 
transient  intercourse  when  we  travelled  together  to 
Chippenham  at  such  a time,  and  the  benefit  (she  hoped 
she  was  not  deceiving  herself)  she  had  derived  from  it. 

The  difficulties  and  hinderances  we  meet  with  in  the 
things  of  God  arise  not  so  much  from  the  subject  as 
from  ourselves ; and  when  the  heart  is  once  opened 
and  humbled,  and  we  are  brought  to  the  foot  of  the 
cross,  and  to  the  foot  of  the  throne,  we  are  soon  led 
forward  in  the  right  road.  I found,  therefore,  the 
mind  of  the  sufferer  much  advanced  for  the  time  in 
spiritual  knowledge  and  experience;  and  knowing, 
what  I now  learnt,  had  she  then  died,  I should  have 
had  the  fullest  satisfaction  concerning  her  eternal  state  ; 
but  she  soon  surprisingly  recovered,  was  finally  re- 
stored, and  continued  attending  at  Argyle  Chapel. 

Her  opportunities  of  attendance  were  soon  enlarg- 
ed, in  consequence  of  her  having  made  it  a condi- 
tion of  her  remaining  in  her  place,  and  which  was 


236 


THE  LITERARY  REMAINS 


readily  conceded  from  a regard  to  the  iralue  of  her 
services,  rather  than  from  any  wish  to  favor  the  object 
of  her  desires.  O how  much  may  those  who  are  in 
official  situations  accomplish  by  walking  in  wisdom  to- 
wards those  that  are  without ! They  may  put  to  silence 
the  ignorance  of  those  who  are  ready  to  accuse  them, 
remove  their  prejudices,  and  win  them  without  the 
word.  And  who  ever  walked  uprightly  without  walk- 
ing surely?  and  when  did  God  ever  falsify  his  own 
word  : “ Them  that  honor  me  I will  honor  ” ? 

Not  long  after  these  occurrences,  a passenger  through 
Bath  stayed  a few  days  at  the  White  Hart  Inn.  He 
was  a truly  good  man,  possessed  of  landed  property, 
and  also  carrying  on  a large  business  at  St.  Ives,  near 
Cambridge.  Being  a Dissenter,  and  having  heard  of 
my  name,  he  inquired  of  the  bar-maid,  on  the  Sunday 
morning,  where  Mr.  Jay  preached?  She  answered, — 
“ I am  just  going  to  his  chapel ; and,  if  agreeable,  I 
will  show  you  the  way.”  He  accepted  the  offer.  After 
the  service,  meeting  her  in  the  house,  he  thanked  her 
for  directing  him,  and  spoke  concerning  the  sermon ; 
and  again  and  again  he  noticed  her. 

And  now  another  leaf  in  her  book  of  providence 
was  to  be  turned  over  without  any  thought  of  hers. 
Though  she  was  very  modest  and  retiring,  (and  indeed 
very  much  because  she  was  so,)  she  much  impressed 
him.  Owing  to  this  impression,  he  prolonged  his  stay; 
and  the  impression  continually  increasing,  he  offered 
her  his  hand,  and  she,  after  reflection  and  proper  in- 
quiry, saw  no  reason  to  refuse  it. 

She  now,  of  course,  removed  to  his  residence  at  St. 
Ives,  where,  for  many  years,  she  exemplified  the  ex- 
cellences of  the  wife,  the  mother,  the  mistress,  the 


OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


237 


friend,  and  the  neighbor — in  the  Christian.  Her  con- 
versation was  such  as  became  the  Gospel.  She  bore 
richly  of  the  fruits  of  the  Spirit,  and  adorned  the  doc- 
trine of  God  her  Saviour  in  all  things.  Having  now 
the  command  of  property,  she  added  beneficence  to 
benevolence ; and,  instead  of  only  saying  with  many, 
“ Depart  in  peace ; be  ye  warmed  and  filled !”  she  gave 
them  liberally  such  things  as  were  needful ; and,  while 
not  forgetful  of  the  body,  she  showed  herself  still  more 
concerned  for  the  soul ; and  by  her  prayers,  and  in- 
fluence, and  example,  the  diligence  and  gentleness  of 
her  instructions  and  invitations,  and  the  uniformity 
and  loveliness  of  her  character  and  conduct,  she  was 
always  endeavoring  to  bring  souls  to  the  Saviour,  and 
in  some  way  or  other  to  promote  his  cause 

Some  years  after  her  marriage,  and  at  her  earnest  and 
repeated  request,  (her  husband  cordially  joining  in  it,) 
I visited  St.  Ives.  She  was  a good  trumpeter , and  had 
prepared  the  way  for  my  coming.  My  preaching 
proved  peculiarly  acceptable,  and  I hope  and  believe 
good  was  done  in  various  instances.  To  add  to  the  ef- 
fect of  my  public  addresses,  she  pressed  persons  to 
come  to  her  house  to  attend  the  domestic  worship. 
But,  as  the  number  increased  to  the  inconvenience 
and  disordering  of  the  family,  and  as  the  meeting- 
house was  near,  I proposed  that,  during  the  rest  of  my 
visit,  I should  perform  the  service  there  every  morn- 
ing. This  I did,  beginning  at  seven,  and  continuing 
then,  and  in  all  my  after  visits,  a little  more  than  half- 
an-hour,  adding  to  the  psalm  and  prayer  a short  ex- 
position of  Scripture.  Though  the  exercise  was  early, 
the  attendance  commonly  filled  the  place;  and  surely 
God  was  in  the  midst  of  us  of  a truth.  The  services 


238  THE  LITERARY  REMAINS 

were  informal  and  simple,  and  the  spirit  of  devotion 
was  certainly  felt.  With  what  pleasure  does  the 
writer  call  back  those  delightful  engagements,  in  which 
many  joined  in  saying,  “Lord,  it  is  good  for  us  to  be 
here.” 

The  pastor  of  the  church  at  this  time,  instead  of 
feeling  jealousy  or  indifference,  was  himself  most 
pleasingly  excited,  and  did  everything  in  his  power  to 
increase  a brother’s  acceptance  and  success.  He  was 
the  excellent  Mr.  Crisp,  who  is  now,  and  has  been  for 
some  years,  the  president  of  the  Baptist  College  in 
Bristol ; and  his  removal  to  that  important  station  was 
one  of  the  results  of  the  writer’s  intercourse  with  St. 
Ives.  Nor  can  he  forbear  mentioning  another  event 
originating  from  it,  viz.,  the  marriage  of  his  second 
daughter  to  Garfit  Ashton,  Esq.,  an  event  very  inter- 
esting to  his  feelings,  and  which  has  furnished  one  of 
the  greatest  satisfactions  of  his  life.  After  a course, 
blameless,  exemplary,  and  useful  in  no  common  de- 
gree, this  follower  of  the  Lamb  finished  her  course  in 
peace,  and  fell  asleep  in  Jesus;  and  is  had  in  applaud- 
ing remembrance  of  all  that  were  about  her. 

A minister  should  feel  peculiarly  honored  and  grate- 
ful when  God  gives  him  a convert  that  not  only  ob- 
tains good,  but  also  perpetuates,  multiplies,  and  dif- 
fuses it.  We  believe  that  none  of  the  subjects  of  di- 
vine grace  are  entirely  barren  and  unfruitful  in  the 
knowledge  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour ; but  some  of  the 
good  ground  brings  forth,  not  only  thirty  but  sixty, 
and  even  a hundredfold. 

N.B. — I shall  here  mention  a little  incident  which 
I met  with  before  I left  St.  Ives.  One  day  I saw  on 
a small  under-shelf  in  the  pulpit  a volume  of  hymns 


OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


289 


and  spiritual  songs ; it  consisted  of  three  books : — 1st. 
On  various  subjects.  2dly.  Adapted  to  the  Lord’s 
Supper.  3dly.  In  peculiar  measures.  It  was  designed 
as  a Supplement  to  Dr.  Watts.  I had  never  seen  it  nor 
heard  of  it  before.  I took  it  to  the  house  of  my  friend ; 
and  after  examining  it,  I borrowed  it ; and  finding  it 
was  not  used  in  the  worship,  nor  found  in  the  congre- 
gation, I begged  it.  The  compositions  themselves  be- 
trayed much  spirituality  and  evangelism,  and  no  little 
degree  of  poetical  excellence.  A few  of  them  I have 
inserted  in  my  own  appendix  to  Watts.  As  the  book 
seems  to  be  now  unknown,  and  the  author,  one  of  the 
most  extraordinary  individuals  that  ever  lived  in  our 
world,  it  may  be  interesting  to  mention  a few  facts 
concerning  him.  His  name  was  Simon  Brown,  and 
he  lies  buried  at  Bridgewater.  He  first  labored  in 
Portsmouth,  and  afterwards  preached  somewhere  in 
London.  For  many  years  before  his  death  he  fell  into 
the  strange  notion,  that  God  had  for  his  sins  annihi- 
lated his  rational  soul,  and  had  left  him  only  the  soul 
of  a brute.  He  never  after  this  felt  the  least  doubt  to 
shake  this  conviction.  Yet  he  wrote  several  vrorks  ; 
one  was  a Defence  of  Christianity  against  the  Deists ; 
the  dedication  of  which,  as  a most  singular  curiosity,  is 
to  be  found,  under  his  name,  in  the  “ Encyclopaedia 
Britannica.” 

In  some  respects  his  case  surpassed  Cowper’s ; yet, 
under  all  his  delusion,  there  was  nothing  exceptionable 
in  all  his  productions ; so  that  Mr.  Toplady  said  of 
him — instead  of  having  no  soul,  he  wrote,  and  reason- 
ed, and  prayed  as  if  he  had  two. 


240 


THE  LITERARY  REMAINS 


THE  EVANGELICAL  ALLIANCE. 

Addressed  to  Mr.  Charles  Godwin. 

Upon  the  formation  of  this  Christian  Association  m 
Bath,  Mr.  Jay  received  an  invitation  to  attend.  He 
was  unable  to  comply,  owing  to  a previous  engage- 
ment, but  expressed  his  concurrence  and  approbation 
thus : — 

I preached,  indeed,  last  evening,  but  with  diffi- 
culty, and  at  present  I shrink  back  from  any  addition- 
al excitement  or  exertion. 

This,  however,  is  not  the  only  reason  of  my  non-at- 
tendance. I am  this  day  seventy -and-seven  years  old, 
2 Sam.  vii.  18  ; the  day  is  felt  interesting  to  my  family, 
and  some  more  immediate  connexions,  and  I had  made 
engagements  which  I cannot  now  alter,  and  engaged 
those  I cannot  put  off. 

I was  not  brought  up  among  the  Exclusives , and  I 
have  served  all  religious  parties,  holding  the  Head, 
who  have  applied  for  my  services.  I have  always 
held  my  own  sentiments  with  firmness,  and  preached 
them  without  disguise ; and  I never  found  the  sober 
and  candid  statement  of  these  offensive  to  those  who  dif- 
fered from  me,  as  they  saw  I gave  the  liberty  I took. 

I have  long  been  convinced  that  illiberality  is  not 
confined  to  any  one  denomination  of  Christians — we 
are  all  verily  guilty ; and  that  bigotry  is  not  to  be 
subdued  by  bigotry,  but  by  an  opposite  spirit. 

The  attempt'  (to  form  the  Alliance ) commenced  at 
Liverpool,  was  a noble  one,  and  failure  in  such  an  en- 
deavor would  be  far  preferable  to  success  in  a thousand 
other  causes ; but  no  good  effort,  begun  with  such  an 


OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY.  241 

aim,  and  carried  on  in  sucli  a spirit,  and  with  6 od  in 
the  midst  of  it,  ever  was,  ever  will  be,  ever  can  be,  in 
vain. 

I shall  be  with  you  in  spirit ; and  I have  such  con- 
fidence in  the  wisdom  and  goodness  of  my  brethren, 
that,  whatever  they  agree  in,  I shall  unite  in  with 
them  ; that  is,  as  far  as  to  acquiesce,  and  countenance, 
and  recommend,  for  I must  give  up  positive  agencies. 
It  is  too  late  for  me  to  take  part  in  initiative  and  ex- 
ecutive proceedings ; and,  blessed  be  God,  there  are 
enough  to  be  found  of  leisure  and  ability  for  such  pur- 
poses. I have  too  much  for  my  age  upon  my  head 
and  hands  from  the  press  and  the  pulpit;  and  I must 
draw  m from  other  things ; for  which,  too,  I was  al- 
ways less  fit.” 

May  3,  1846. 

I wish  the  Evangelical  Alliance  met  with  more  en- 
couragement. I expect  good  from  it.  It  must  tend 
to  liberalize  and  unite — which  we  so  much  want.  May 
the  Lord  be  in  the  midst  of  them  as  a spirit  of  judg- 
ment and  a spirit  of  burning ! 

DR.  JOHN  OWEN. 

I have  been  dipping  a little  into  dear  Doctor  Owen’s 
book  on  the  “ Glory  of  Christ,”  which  he  wrote  and 
published  in  his  last  illness,  when  he  was  above  half 
way  to  heaven.  O what  a savor  is  there  in  every 
page,  every  line,  every  word ! If  other  books  lead  us 
to  religion,  rouse  us,  and  attach  us  to  religion,  this 
brings  us  into  it.  a The  true  spouse  of  Jesus  Christ,” 
he  says,  “is  to  be  known  by  her  always  enjoying  the 
company  of  her  beloved,  or  mourning  after  it.”  This, 
I think,  is  one  of  those  'emarks  that  a Christian  may 

11 


242 


THE  LITERARY  REMAINS 


easilj  apprehend  and  rejoice  in.  The  Doctor  observes, 
also,  “ That  Christ  in  heaven  does  not  live  a life  of 
mere  glory , but  of  office .”  Yes,  it  was  expedient  for 
us  that  He  went  away.  His  exaltation  has  not  ban- 
ished us  from  his  mind.  He  appears  in  the  presence 
of  God  for  us.  0 could  we  by  faith  see  our  High 
Priest  in  his  complete  administration — could  we  see 
him  as  John  saw  him,  clothed  with  a garment  down 
to  the  feet,  and  girt  with  a golden  girdle — what  a con- 
solation would  it  infuse  into  our  souls  under  painful 
apprehensions  of  our  guilt  and  imperfections ! What 
an  energy  would  it  communicate  to  all  our  exertions ! 
What  a fervor  into  all  our  devotional  intercourse  with 
God! 

APOSTOLICAL  SUCCESSION. 

“Let  me  know,”  he  said,  writing  to  a friend,  “ when 

has  established  the  Apostolical  Succession,  as  I 

intend  then,  old  as  I am,  to  conform.  Many  of  the 
clergy  here  begin  to  be  shy  of  the  notion,  seeing  the 
use  the  Puseyites  make  of  it,  and  that  it  appears  to 
be  the  main  pillar  of  Popery.  One  of  them  (a  rector 
too),  conversing  in  my  library  some  time  ago,  when  a 
very  foolish  thing  was  said,  exclaimed,  “ Really  I know 
nothing  so  absurd,  except  our  notion  of  Apostolical 
Succession !”  Newton  and  Scott,  &c.,  &c.,  knew  no- 
thing of  this ; nor  the  best  of  our  evangelical  clergy 
now.  The  lower  ground  for  a Church-of-Erigland'* 
man  is  the  safest.  A high  churchman  will  never  be 
able  to  contend  successfully  against  a papist. 

WORDSWORTH. 

I WAS^ther  surprised  at  your  admiration  of  Words- 
woi^h.  He  is  always  beyond  me.  I can  never  under- 


OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY- 


243 


stand  him  ; and  I have  no  notion  of  studying  poetry, 
which  is  designed  to  please,  and  which,  like  a fine 
scene  of  nature,  strikes  and  delights  me  at  once.  Do 
you  remember  (though  I liave  not  been  influenced  by 
them)  how  the  Edinburgh  Reviewers  dealt  with  him 
some  years  ago  ? But  it  has  become  fashionable  to 
extol  him ; and  much  of  this  has  been  owing  to  his 
Tory  friends,  in  reward  for  his  bigoted  aristocratic 
feeling.  I have  here  presented  you  with  Oowper’s 
Life  and  Works.  Read,  and  eat,  and  drink  him.  He 
is  the  poet — all  nature  and  all  grace  too ; never  in  the 
fogs — never  making  his  readers  pause  to  ask  what  is 
the  meaning  of  this?  or  if  there  is  any?  and  is  it  just 
or  not  ? is  it  interesting  or  not  ? 

MORAL  AND  EVANGELICAL  PREACHING. 

The  difference  between  these  is,  not  that  one 
preaches  good  works,  and  not  the  other,  for  both 
preach  them ; but  one  expects  motion  without  life,  the 
other  looks  for  life  in  order  to  motion  ; the  one  waters 
dead  trees,  and  obtains  no  fruit ; the  other  living  trees, 
that  bring  forth  abundantly. 

indwelling  sin. 

Saint  Paul  said,  “ I am  sold  under  sin.”  But  it  is 
recorded  of  Ahab  that  he  sold  himself  to  work  wicked* 
ness.  There  is  a great  difference  between  the  man 
who  sells  himself  and  the  poor  negro  who  is  kidnapped. 
“ It  is  no  more,”  says  the  Apostle,  “ I that  do  it,  but 
sin  that  dwelleth  in  me.” 


244 


THE  LITERARY  REMAINS 


THE  RELATIVE  MISERY  OF  SIN. 

“That  man  perished  not  alone  in  liis  iniquity.’ — Joshua,  xxii.  20. 

There  is  no  greater  fallacy  than  is  involved  in  the 
common  phrase,  “He  is  no  man’s  enemy  but  .ns  own.” 
Every  bad  man  is  the  enemy  of  his  wife,  his  children, 
his  family  at  large,  his  church,  his  country,  and  his 
kind ; nor  does  any  rank  he  may  hold  in  society  in- 
validate the  truth  of  this  remark,  nor  diminish  the  re- 
sponsibility of  the  transgressor. 

ORTON’S  “ LIFE  OF  DODDRIDGE.” 

Mr.  Jay  said  that  Mr.  Wilberforce  considered  Or- 
ton’s “ Life  of  Doddridge”  one  of  the  best  pieces  of 
biography  in  our  language ; and  Mr.  Cornelius  Win- 
ter observed,  that  if  ever  he  felt  disposed  to  pride,  he 
took  down  that  work  to  read. 

COMMON  SENSE. 

When  will  the  grace  of  God  enthrone  common 
sense  in  the  minds  of  religious  people  ? 

FAITH. 

Man  originally  fell  by  losing  his  confidence  in  God, 
and  can  only  be  raised  by  the  restoration  of  his  confi- 
dence. In  other  words,  unbelief  was  his  ruin,  and  he 
now  stands  by  faith. 

FISHING  FOR  COMPLIMENTS. 

Some  people  angle  for  praise  with  the  bait  of  hu- 
mility. I hope  you  will  never  be  caught  by  it.  They 
condemn  themselves,  hoping  that  you  will  contradict 


OP  THE  .REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


245 


them  and  commend  them.  Rather  join  in  running 
them  down.  It  is  always  better  to  en  on  the  safe 
side. 

THE  SIN  AGAINST  THE  HOLY  GHOST. 

It  is  most  probable  that  the  Almighty  has  chosen 
to  veil  the  precise  nature  of  this  sin  under  more  or 
less  of  obscurity,  in  order  that  we  may  keep  at  the 
utmost  possible  distance  from  it.  If  I wish  to  protect 
an  enclosure  from  depredation,  and  far  that  purpose 
affix  the  usual  notice,  that  traps  or  snares  are  set 
within,  I do  not  at  the  same  time  advertise  the  public 
where  they  are  placed,  or  I may  be  sure  they  will  enter 
where  they  consider  it  safe. 

TYPES  AND  SHADOWS. 

The  Jews,  like  children,  had  a picture  placed  above 
their  lesson. 

THE  GREAT  INTERCESSOR. 

He  who  knows  but  the  alphabet  of  prayer,  and  he 
who  has  been  most  experienced  in  its  use,  must  alike 
take  refuge  in  Him  who  ever  liveth  to  make  interces- 
sion for  us. 

ON  LORD  BYRON. 

In  a sermon  preached  in  May,  1824,  from  1 Pet.  i. 
24,  25 : “ For  all  flesh  is  as  grass,  and  all  the  glory 
of  man  as  the  flower  of  grass.  The  grass  withereth, 
and  the  flower  thereof  falleth  away  ; but  the  word  of 
the  Lord  endureth  forever;  and  this  is  the  Word 
which  by  the  Gospel  is  preached  unto  you/’ — in  notic- 
ing the  death  of  this  illustrious  individual,  Mr.  Jay 


246 


THE  LITERARY  REMAINS 


delivered  the  following  apostrophe,  which  was  soon 
after  inserted  in  the  “Bath  and  Cheltenham  Ga- 
zette” : 

“O  Byron!  Byron  ! thy  death  brought  this  text  to 
my  remembrance ! O Byron ! thy  premature  fall  gave 
rise  to  these  solemn  reflections!  Who  can  help  la- 
menting the  perverse  and  unhallowed  use  of  thy  stu- 
pendous powers ! Who  can  think,  unmoved,  of  the 
vigor  of  thy  intellect— the  riches  of  thy  imagination 
— thy  breathless  sublimities  of  conception  and  express- 
ion ! Who  can  think,  unmoved,  of  the  going  down 
of  such  a sun  at  noon  ! of  a genius,  that  might  have 
ranked  with  a Milton,  quenched  forever  ; and  leaving 
so  much  to  admire — so  much  to  deplore — so  much  to 
abhor ! No  knell  of  departed  greatness  has  ever  more 
solemnly  sounded  forth  this  sentiment : All  flesh  is  as 
grass , and  all  the  glory  of  man  as  the  flower  of  grass : the 
grass  withereth , and  the  flower  thereof  falleth  away" 


SERMON  L 

“ He  shall  choose  our  inheritance  for  us.” — Psalm  xlvii.  4. 

David  said,  “ I rejoice  at  thy  word  as  one  that  find- 
eth  great  spoil.”  “ The  law  of  thy  mouth  is  better 
unto  me  than  thousands  of  gold  and  silver.”  The 
Scriptures  abound  with  instructions,  admonitions,  and 
counsels ; and  he  who  studies  and  observes  them  will 
find  that  they  are  “ profitable  for  doctrine,  for  reproof, 
for  correction,  for  instruction  in  righteousness,  that  the 
man  of  God  may  be  perfect,  thoroughly  furnished  unto 


OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


247 


all  good  works/’  and  may  stand  complete  in  all  the 
will  of  God. 

The  Book  of  Psalms  we  have  always  considered  as 
the  treasur}r  of  religious  experience  : whether  we  are 
in  sorrow  or  in  joj^  whether  we  pray  or  praise,  wheth- 
er we  exercise  confidence  or  resignation,  here  we  ai- 
rways find  “ a word  in  season  and  O “ how  good  is 
it !”  “ ’Tis  like  apples  of  gold  in  pictures  of  silver.” 

Such  is  the  language  of  our  text,  “ He  shall  choose 
our  inheritance  for  us.”  May  the  God  of  all  grace  en- 
able us  to  make  this  sentiment  our  own  ! In  order  to 
accomplish  this  purpose,  let  us  make  four  inquiries ; 
and,  1st,  To  what  does  the  sentiment  refer  ? 2dly,  On 
what  is  the  sentiment  founded  ? 3dly,  By  what  is  the 
sentiment  enforced?  4thly,  How  is  the  sentiment  to 
be  improved?  “Consider  what  I say,  and  the  Lord 
give  you  understanding  in  all  things.”  First,  To 
what  does  the  sentiment  refer  — “ our  inherit- 
ance” ? Now  Canaan  was  the  inheritance  of  the  Jews, 
and  God  chose  this  for  them.  Thus  they  could  say, 
“ The  lines  have  fallen  to  us  in  pleasant  places,  we 
have  a goodly  heritage,”  for  it  was  the  glory  of  all 
lands,  and  flowed  with  milk  and  honey.  The  Chris- 
tian has  another  and  a better  inheritance,  “an  inherit- 
ance incorruptible,  undefiled,  and  that  fadeth  not  away, 
reserved  in  heaven  for  him ;”  and  this  God  has  chosen 
for  him,  and  he  cannot  be  satisfied  without  the  pos- 
session of  it.  “As  for  me,”  says  he,  with  David,  “ I 
will  behold  thy  face  in  righteousness  ; I shall  be  sat- 
isfied when  I awake  in  thy  likeness ;”  for,  be  it  re- 
membered, his  resignation  to  the  choice  of  God  with 
regard  to  his  eternal  destiny  does  not  extend  so  far  as 
some  profess  to  extend  it ; he  does  not  express  himself 


248 


THE  LITERARY  REMAINS 


with  those  deluded  persons,  and  saj  (this  is  the  lan* 
guage  of  one  of  them),  “Lord,  if  thou  send  me  to  hell 
or  to  heaven,  thy  will  be  done ; whether  my  portion  is 
to  be  saved  or  to  perish,  I shall  never  cease  to  love  or  tc 
praise  thee.”  Why,  a little  experience  of  the  misery  of 
the  lost  would  bring  these  poor  creatures  to  their  senseg. 

There  are  two  things  which  we  may  observe.-  The 
one  is,  the  thing  of  which  they  boast  is  impossible . 
You  cannot  love  one  that  you  are  persuaded  is  an  ene- 
my to  your  eternal  happiness.  And,  secondly,  the 
thing  implies  also  a contradiction,  for  God  has  com- 
manded us  to  seek,  above  all  things,  “his  kingdom 
and  his  righteousness.”  Therefore,  he  can  never  be 
•pleased  at  our  disregarding  what  he  has  enjoined,  or 
with  our  willingness  to  sacrifice  what  he  has  promised. 
But  a Christian  can  leave  to  his  heavenly  Father  all 
the  choice  of  his  eternal  inheritance  (that  is,  when  he 
can  realize  his  interest  in  Christ),  knowing  that  “ in 
his  Father’s  house  are  many  mansions  ;”  and  as  to  the 
degree  of  glory  he  shall  obtain,  for  “ one  star  differ- 
eth  from  another  star  in  glory;”  and  as  to  the  employ- 
ments in  which  he  shall  be  engaged,  for  “his  servants 
shall  serve  him”  as  well  as  see  his  face,  and  shall 
“serve  him  day  and  night  in  his  temple.”  His  grand 
concern  is  to  gain  the  reality,  and,  as  to  the  rest,  in  re- 
gard to  all  the  appendages,  he  can  say,  “ If  by  any 
means  I may  attain  to  the  resurrection  of  the  dead.” 

But  the  sentiment  refers  to  time  rather  than  to  eter- 
nity, and  to  God’s  choice  in  the  regulation  of  all  our 
enjoyments  on  earth.  Thus,  therefore,  the  Christian 
can  say,  “ The  Lord  shall  choose  my  inheritance  for 
me,”  as  to  my  abode . He  shall  determine  the  bounds 
of  my  habitation,  and  the  place  of  my  residence.  A 


OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


249 


change  of  situation,  contrary  to  my  disposition  and 
inclination  to  a fixed  abode,  I find  to  be  trying ; but  I 
know  not  what  effects  with  regard  to  myselt  or  others 
may  result  from  it. 

'To  me  remains  nor  place  nor  time, 

My  country  is  in  every  clime ; 

I can  be  calm,  and  free  from  care, 

On  any  shore,  since  God  is  there. 

At  home,  abroad,  what  sweets  they  prove, 

Whose  souls  are  fired  with  sacred  love  ; 

In  heaven,  on  earth,  or  on  the  sea, 

Where’er  they  dwell,  they  dwell  with  Thee. 

While  place  we  seek,  or  place  we  shun, 

The  soul  finds  happiness  in  none ; 

But  if  Thy  smiles  attend  our  way, 

’Tis  equal  joy  to  go  or  stay. 

Could  I be  cast  where  Thou  art  not, 

That  were  indeed  a dreadful  lot ; 

But  regions  none  remote  I call, 

Secure  of  finding  Thee  in  all.” 

“ He  shall  choose  my  inheritance  for  me”  as  to  occu- 
pation. He  shall  determine  the  nature  of  my  profess- 
ion and  calling.  He  has  servants  in  all  vocations, 
and  they  are  all  equally  respectable  when  appointed 
by  Him,  and  all  are  “ sanctified  by  the  word  of  God 
and  prayer.”  “ He  shall  choose  my  inheritance  for 
me”  as  to  condition.  He  shall  determine  whether  my 
plans  shall  flourish  or  fail ; whether  I am  to  be  known 
or  to  be  obscure  ; whether  I am  to  be  affluent  or  poor. 
“ He  shall  choose  my  inheritance  for  me”  as  to  connec- 
tion. He  shall  determine  whether  I am  to  serve  Him 
individually  oi  relatively,  whether  I shall  preside  over 
11* 


250 


THE  LITERARY  REMAINS 


a family  or  be  written  childless  in  the  earth,  whether  I 
shall  have  friends,  or  whether  I am  to  feel  the  want 
of  them.  “He  shall  choose  my  inheritance  for  me’7 
as  to  health . He  shall  determine  whether  I am  to 
serve  Him  actively  or  passively,  whether  my  strength 
shall  be  equal  to  my  day  of  labor,  and  my  hands  be 
sufficient  for  me,  or  whether  I shall  be  made  to  possess 
months  of  vanity,  or  have  wearisome  nights  appointed 
unto  me.  “ He  shall  choose  my  inheritance  for  me” 
as  to  life  itself  He  shall  determine  how  long  or  how 
short  shall  be  its  continuance ; and  the  time  and  place, 
the  mode  and  the  means,  of  my  removal,  I leave  with 
Him  in  whose  hands  my  breath  is,  and  whose  are  all 
my  ways.  Thus,  all  that  alarms  my  fears,  all  that  ex- 
cites my  hopes,  all  that  engages  my  expectations,  I 
commit  to  Him  in  compliance  with  his  merciful  admo- 
nitions and  injunctions,  “ Cast  thy  burden  on  the 
Lord,  and  he  shall  sustain  thee.”  “ Commit  thy  way 
unto  the  Lord,  trust  also  in  him,  and  he  shall  bring  it 
to  pass.”  “ Casting  all  your  care  upon  him,  for  he 
careth  for  you.” 

“ My  cares,  I give  you  to  the  wind, 

And  shake  you  off  like  dust ; 

Well  may  we  trust  our  all  with  Him, 

With  whom  our  souls  we  trust.  99 

Let  us  inquire, 

Secondly,  On  what  this  sentiment  is  founded. 
It  is  founded,  my  brethren,  on  the  belief  of  God’s  su- 
preme agency  in  all  our  affairs.  How,  as  to  the  fact 
itself  There  is  such  a thing  as  a Divine  providence. 
He  who  made  the  world  has  not  abandoned  it.  “ In 
him  we  live  and  move,”  as  wel  as  “ have  our  being.” 


OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


251 


And  He  does  not  govern  all  by  mechanical  laws,  as  a 
man  who  may  form  a machine  that  can  go  without  his 
inspection,  and  which  he  may  therefore  leave,  for  a 
season  at  least,  to  another,  while  he  attends  to  some- 
thing else.  For  here,  were  God  to  suspend  his  atten- 
tion for  one  moment,  all  would  run  into  confusion  and 
disorder.  Nor  does  he  govern  all  by  general  laws, 
as  if  he  regarded  whole  systems  and  whole  worlds,  or 
a series  of  worlds,  while  he  overlooks  individuals  and 
minute  concerns.  This  notion,  half  philosophical  and 
half  infidel,  some  in  our  day  have  embraced,  as  if,  for- 
sooth, it  were  beneath  God.  What ! can  it  be  beneath 
him  to  manage  what  it  was  not  beneath  him  to  create  ? 
Or,  as  if  they  would  save  him  trouble  and  perplexity 
arising  from  a multiplicity  of  cares.  But  surely  In- 
finite Wisdom  and  Power  can  never  be  in  perplexity. 
He  “ fainteth  not,  neither  is  weary ; there  is  no  search- 
ing of  his  understanding.”  There  are  those  who  cavil 
at  the  notion  of  a particular  providence  ; but  we  should 
remember  that  universal  providence  necessarily  implies 
a particular  one,  as  the  whole  is  necessarily  made  up 
of  various  parts.  Let  us,  therefore,  come  and  hear 
Him,  into  whose  lips  grace  was  poured,  and  who 
spake  as  never  man  spake.  Let  us  hear  Him,  who 
maketh  his  sun  to  shine  on  the  evil  and  on  the  good, 
and  sendeth  rain  on  the  just  and  on  the  unjust, — Him, 
who  wings  an  angel,  and  teaches  the  spider  to  weave 
his  web — who  numbers  the  hair  of  our  heads,  remem- 
bering it  is  said,  11 A sparrow  falleth  not  to  the  ground 
without  your  Heavenly  Father.”  Look,  said  our  Lord 
to  his  disciples,  Look  at  the  fowls  of  the  air,  which 
neither  have  storehouse  nor  barn,  yet  they  are  pro- 
vided for ; though  when  they  drop  from  their  perches 


252 


THE  LITERARY  REMAINS 


in  the  morning  they  know  not  where  they  snail  find 
one  grain  of  food.  “ And  why  take  ye  thought  for  rai- 
ment ? Consider  the  lilies  of  the  field,  how  they  grow ; 
they  toil  not,  neither  do  they  spin  but  yet  he  clothes 
them,  and  “ Solomon  in  all  his  glory  was  not  arrayed 
like  one  of  these.  Wherefore,  if  God  so  clothe  the 
grass  of  the  field,  which  to-day  is,  and  to-morrow  is 
cast  into  the  oven,  shall  he  not  much  more  clothe  you, 
O ye  of  little  faith  ?”  When  we  speak  of  little  things, 
we  often  know  not  what  we  are  saying,  for  how  can 
we  determine  what  is  little?  There  are  many  things 
which  are  very  small  in  themselves,  yet,  by  their  con- 
nection and  by  their  results,  what  are  they  ? How 
often  do  we  see  events  of  the  greatest  importance 
hanging  upon  apparently  trifling  circumstances  ! 
When  Joseph  was  sent  to  inquire  after  his  brethren 
in  Dothan,  how  little  did  he  think  that  he  should  go 
by  a way  by  which  he  should  never  return,  and  that 
his  successes  would  furnish  matter  for  entertainment 
and  instruction  to  the  end  of  time  ! W e should  al- 
ways bear  in  mind,  when  we  go  forth  in  the  morning, 
that  something  may  overtake  us  before  evening,  which 
may  give  a complexion  to  the  whole  of  our  future 
days.  The  providence  of  God  extends  not  only  to 
our  minute  affairs,  but  to  what  we  call  casual  con- 
cerns ; for  we  are  expressly  told,  that  u the  lot  is  cast 
into  the  lap,  but  the  whole  disposing  thereof  is  of  the 
Lord.’7  And  what  is  accidental  with  regard  to  us  is 
not  so  with  regard  to  God.  “ He  worketh  all  things 
according  to  the  counsel  of  his  own  will and  “ of 
him,  and  from  him,  and  to  him  are  all  things ; to 
whom  be  glory  forever  and  ever.  Amen.” 

How,  my  brethren,  you  will  observe  this  is  a far,t* 


OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


253 


whether  you  hear,  or  whether  you  forbear ; but  he 
who  uses  this  language  realizes  it,  and  brings  it  home 
to  his  own  bosom ; he  is  persuaded  though  God  is 
high,  yet  that  he  condescends  to  manage  his  minute 
affairs,  and,  therefore,  says  he,  “I  will  cry  unto  God 
most  high,  unto  God  that  performeth  all  things  for 
me.”  While  unbelief  keeps  God  at  a distance  faith 
brings  him  near,  and  with  his  presence  fills  what  other- 
wise would  be  a gloomy  and  aching  void.  When  I 
am  enabled  to  realize  this  principle  and  say,  “ He  shall 
choose  my  inheritance  for  me,”  then  can  I exercise 
confidence  in  him,  and  then  I feel  fresh  motives  for 
my  praise  and  gratitude.  When  I sink  in  deep  waters 
where  there  is  no  standing,  this  principle  raises  me 
up,  “ sets  my  feet  upon  a rock,  and  establishes  my 
goings,  and  puts  a new  song  into  my  mouth,  even 
praise  unto  the  Lord.”  Now,  I go  on  my  way  re- 
joicing ; — now,  he  who  was  once  afar  off  is  made  nigh, 
and  my  God  sustains  me ; — now,  I have  a God  who 
has  succeeded  me  in  my  endeavors,  who  is  doing  all 
things  for  me,  and  doing  all  things  well. 

The  doctrine,  my  brethren,  of  a particular  provi- 
dence puts  the  Christian  and  all  his  concerns  on  board 
a vessel,  and  then  gives  God  the  supreme  command ; 
so  the  Christian  feels  supreme  satisfaction  when  he  is 
persuaded  that  all  the  Divine  arrangements  are  made 
with  reference  to  his  providence.  I am  well  aware 
that  this  notion  may  be  carried  to  excess.  We  have 
all  some  secret  tendency  in  us  to  enthusiasm  and  fa- 
naticism ; and  we  sometimes  meet  with  persons  who 
seem  to  think  that  they  are  the  very  centre  of  God’s 
designs,  as  if  God  had  nothing  to  do  but  to  attend  to 
them.  Yet  it  is  true  he  does  act  and  care  for  the 


254 


THE  LITERARY  REMAIN'S 


Christian  individually,  for  there  are  circumstances  in 
the  life  of  every  Christian  that  will  not  allow  of  his 
questionii  g it.  When  he  looks  hack  he  can  say, — 

“ Many  days  have  pass’d  since  then, 

Many  changes  I have  seen, 

Yet  have  been  upheld  till  now  ; 

Who  could  hold  me  up  but  Thou  ?” 


Then,  as  to  the  present, — “ Thou  tellest  all  my  wan- 
derings ; thou  puttest  my  tears  into  thy  bottle ; are 
they  not  in  thy  book  ?”  And  it  is,  my  brethren,  a 
truth,  that  while  all  creatures  are  the  subjects  of  provi- 
dence, his  own  people  are  the  end . Therefore  it  is 
said,  u The  eyes  of  the  Lord  run  to  and  fro  throughout 
tbe  whole  earth,  to  show  himself  strong  on  the  behalf 
of  them  whose  heart  is  perfect  toward  him.” 

Let  us  now  ask,  and  endeavor  to  answer,  a third 
question,  viz : — 

Thirdly,  By  what  is  this  sentiment  enforced  ? 
We  will  mention  only  one  particular.  Nothing  can 
be  more  reasonable  than  this  confidence ; and,  what- 
ever the  people  of  the  world  may  think,  “ wisdom”  as 
our  Lord  says,  “ is  justified  of  all  her  children  ;”  and 
they  are  able  to  give  a reason  of  their  prospects,  as 
well  of  their  hope.  Let  us,  therefore,  consider  jive 
things  by  way  of  argument.  God  has  a right  to  choose 
for  us,  and  we  have  not  a right.  God  is  qualified  to 
choose  for  us,  and  we  are  not  qualified  to  choose  for 
ourselves.  God  has  already  chosen  well,  and  is  will- 
ing still  to  choose  for  us — why  should  we  resign  Him  ? 
and  you  never  will  feel  so  peaceful  and  so  comfortable 
as  when  you  know  all  is  under  his  care  and  direction, 
that  he  has  undertaken  the  charge  in  answer  to  your 


OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


255 


resolution,  11  The  Lord  shall  chose  our  inheritance  for 
us.’7 

First  He  has  a right  to  choose  for  us.  A right  much 
greater  than  a tutor  over  his  pupils,  or  a father  over 
his  child — a right  derived  from  absolute  sovereignty  ; 
for,  has  He  not  a right  to  do  what  he  will  with  his 
own  ? Suppose  He  were  to  say  to  any  creature,  “ Go 
thy  way — take  that  that  is  thine  own  ;77  what  would  he 
be  able  to  take  away?  Would  he  be  able  to  take 
away  himself?  Why,  his  being  would  immediately 
relapse  into  its  original  nothingness.  He  has  a pro- 
priety in  us — we  never  can  say,  He  takes  away  from 
us  what  does  dot  belong  to  Him. 

“The  dear  delights  we  here  enjoy, 

And  fondly  call  our  own, 

Are  but  short  favors,  borrow’d  now, 

To  be  repaid  anon.” 

But  what  right  now  have  you  to  choose  ? Produce  it 
if  you  can;  justify  it  if  you  can.  Have  you  made 
yourself?  Have  you  redeemed  yourself?  Have  you 
sustained  yourself?  From  whose  wardrobe  have  you 
been  clothed?  At  whose  table  have  you  been  fed? 
Who  is  it  that  draws  your  curtain  at  night  around 
you,  and  tells  creation  to  be  quiet  while  you  slumber 
and  sleep  ? Whose  mercies  are  new  every  morning  ? 
A gardener  may  admire  a beautiful  flower,  and  may 
wish  to  preserve  what  he  has  raised  with  so  much  care, 
in  the  parterre.  He  comes  into  the  garden,  and  finds 
it  gathered.  But  he  is  disposed  to  be  angry,  and  asks, 
“ Who  has  gathered  it  ?77  “ Oh,77  says  a fellow-servant, 

“ It  was  our  master.  He  came  here  this  morning,  and 
gathered  it.”  What  is  the  consequence  ? Why  then 


250 


THE  LITERARY  REMAINS 


the  gardener  is  still,  and  opens  not  his  mouth,  because 
the  owner  has  done  it.  And  shall  it  not  be  much 
more  the  case  with  regard  to  us,  with  regard  to  our 
losses  and  bereavements?  Then  you  will  observe, 

Secondly , God  is  qualified  to  choose  for  us ; — as  the 
right  belongs  to  Him,  so  the  ability  belongs  to  Him; 
and  His  judgment  is  always  according  to  truth.  He 
can  never  be  mistaken,  therefore, 

“Since  all  the  downward  tracks  of  time 
God’s  watchful  eyes  surveys, 

Oh ! who  so  wise  to  choose  our  lot, 

Or  regulate  our  ways?” 

He  knoweth  your  frame.  He  can  distinguish  be- 
tween your  wants  and  your  wishes.  He  knows  what 
will  be  good  for  you,  forty  years  hence,  if  you  live  so 
long.  He  knows  perfectly  how  you  will  feel  in  any 
condition  in  which  you  can  be  placed.  He  knows  well 
how  to  refuse  you,  and  when  to  indulge  you. 

Are  you  qualified  to  choose — “ to  have  your  own 
desire”?  “The  way  of  man  is  not  in  himself.  It  is 
not  in  man  that  walketh  to  direct  his  steps.”  Al- 
phonse, king  of  Spain,  was  addicted  to  the  study  of 
astronomy,  when  that  sublime  science  was  less  known 
than  at  present ; and  having,  in  his  ignorance,  observed, 
as  he  thought,  some  irregularities  in  the  heavenly 
bodies,  he  said,  “If  I had  been  by  the  side  of  the 
Maker  when  he  put  these  in  motion,  I could  have 
given  him  some  good  advice.”  Now  you  shudder  at 
such  an  expression,  but  have  you  not  done  this  with 
regard  to  the  providence  of  Grod  ? Have  you  not  often 
thought  that  you  could  “direct  the  Lord,”  and  “be 
his  counsellor  ” ? Everything  unfits  us  to  choose  our 


OF  THE  REV  WILLIAM  JAY. 


257 


inheritance  for  ourselves.  We  are  too  ignorant  to 
choose  for  ourselves.  We  i nay  choose  that  which  may 
issue  in  our  mischief  and  misery.  We  see  only  a 
small  portion  of  the  whole — -but  a few  parts  only  ; nor 
do  we  see  their  connection  with  others  ; nor  do  we  see 
their  final  results.  We  know  what  we  feel  in  our  pres- 
ent situations  and  conditions ; but  we  cannot  know 
how  we  should  feel  in  new  and  untried  ones.  Observe 
the  case  of  Hazael,  when  the  man  of  God  wept,  and 
Hazael  said,  “ Why  weepest  thou,  my  lord?  And  he 
answered,  Because  I know  the  evil  that  thou  wilt  do 
unto  the  children  of  Israel,  their  strongholds  shalt 
thou  set  on  fire,  and  their  young  men  wilt  thou  slay 
with  the  sword,  and  wilt  dash  their  children,  and  rip 
up  their  women  with  child.”  What,  said  he,  am  I a 
dog  that  I should  do  this  ? He  was  then  sincere  in 
his  detestation.  But  said  the  prophet,  the  Lord  hath 
showed  me  that  thou  shalt  be  king  over  Syria.  So  he 
came  to  the  throne — put  off  humanity — put  on  tyran- 
ny, and  became  all  that  the  prophet  predicted.  And 
though  he  had  said,  “Is  thy  servant  a dog  that  he 
should  do  this  great  thing?”  Yet,  as  an  old  writer  ob- 
serves, “ The  dog  DID  do  it .” 

Then  we  are  too  sensual  to  choose  our  inheritance 
for  ourselves.  We  may  desire  dainty  meat,  when  per- 
haps we  need  medicine.  We  are  anxious  to  gather 
fruit  while  it  is  green,  whereas  it  must  be  most  nutri- 
tious when  it  comes  to  maturity.  So  Lot  desired  the 
plains  of  Sodom  because  he  saw  they  were  well  water- 
ed and  fertile ; but  little  did  he  reflect  upon  the  neigh- 
bors and  the  intercourse  he  might  have  there.  He 
therefore  had  soon  occasion  to  lament  his  choice ; and 
“ his  righteous  soul  was  vexed  from  day  to  day  with 


258 


THE  LITERARY  REMAINS 


the  filthy  conversation  of  the  wicked then  he  was 
burnt  out  of  house  and  home ; then  his  wife  became  a 
pillar  of  salt,  and  his  character  became  tarnished  and 
disgraced — and  all  this  from  his  choosing  his  own  in- 
heritance. 

Then  we  should  be  too  impatient  to  choose  it.  We 
should  prefer  what  is  near  to  what  is  remote,  what  is 
present  to  that  which  is  future.  We  should  be  dis- 
posed to  reap  as  soon  as  we  have  sown,  not  reflecting 
that  the  months  of  winter  must  come  between  the 
seed-time  and  the  harvest;  and  there  must  be  long 
patience  until  we  have  the  early  and  latter  rain.  Then, 

Thirdly . Let  us  remember  that  He  has  chosen  al- 
ready for  us : why,  then,  should  we  abandon  Him  now, 
that  He  has  chosen  for  us  well,  and  that  He  has  proved 
himself  worthy  of  our  confidence?  And  seeing  we 
are  incapable  of  judging  for  ourselves,  why  do  we  not 
now  approve  of  His  designs?  Do  we  not  now  see 
wisdom  in  what  once  appeared  irregular  and  confused  ? 
Do  we  not  now  see  kindness  in  what  once  appeared  to 
be  severe  ? “ 0 generation,  saith  the  Lord,  have  I 

been  a wilderness  unto  Israel  ? a land  of  darkness  ?” 
— “ O my  people,  what  have  I done  unto  thee,  and 
wherein  have  I wearied  thee  ? testify  against  me ! ” 
Have  I taken  advantage  of  thy  dependance  to  injure 
thee  ? Have  I not  made  all  things  work  together  for 
good?  But  if  I have  done  this,  why  do  you  decline 
me  as  to  you v future  confidence?  What  narrow  escapes 
have  some  of  you  had!  When  questioning  your  in- 
ability to  judge  for  yourselves,  had  I allowed  you  for 
awhile  to  steer  your  little  bark  across  the  ocean  of 
time,  you  would  soon  have  stranded  or  struck  against 
a rock  if  I had  not  interposed  on  your  behalf. 


OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


259 


Fourthly . God  is  willing  to  choose  for  you  still.  Yes, 
this  is  wonderful,  but  it  is  true.  If  you  had  been 
placed  under  the  direction  of  any  creature,  even  of  any 
angel,  he  would  have  long  ago  abandoned  you ; but 
God  has  borne  with  your  manners  and  with  your  faith- 
lessness in  the  wilderness.  He  hath  said,  “ I am  the 
Lord — I change  not;  therefore  ye  sons  of  Jacob  are 
not  consumed.”  This  leaves  you  without  excuse. 
You  might  otherwise  have  said,  u God  hath  forsaken 
me,  and  I must  manage  as  well  as  I can  for  myself.” 
But  this  is  not  the  case.  But  God  is  ready  still  to  hear 
your  prayer.  You  may,  therefore,  cry  unto  Him,  “ O 
Lord,  I am  oppressed ; undertake  for  me.”  Place 
your  reliance  upon  Him,  and  he  will  lead  you  and 
guide  you  in  the  way  you  should  go.  Repose  a child- 
like trust  and  confidence  in  Him. 

Then,  finally , and  to  close  the  argument, — You  will 
never  feel  peace  and  comfort  till  you  feel  assured  that 
all  is  under  the  guidance  and  direction  of  your  Heav- 
enly Father — that  he  has  undertaken  the  charge  of  all, 
in  answer  to  your  resolution,  “ The  Lord  shall  chose 
my  inheritance  for  me.”  The  only  way  in  which  you 
can  obtain  your  desires  is,  always  to  commit  them  to 
God.  He  will  guide  you  by  his  counsel.  The  only 
way  to  happiness  in  a world  like  this,  so  full  of 
changes,  is,  to  trust  in  Him — to  “ trust  in  the  Lord  for- 
ever, for  in  the  Lord  Jehovah  is  everlasting  strength.” 
Therefore  He  hath  said,  “ Thou  wilt  keep  him  in  per- 
fect peace,  whose  mind  is  stayed  on  Thee,  because  he 
trusteth  in  Thee.”  Solomon  has  this  fine  passage, 
u Commit  thy  works  unto  the  Lord,  and  thy  thoughts 
shall  be  established.”  And  do  you  commit  your 
thoughts  unto  the  Lord  ? Our  thoughts  create  anxie- 


260 


THE  LITERARY  REMAINS 


ties,  they  produce  tremulousness  and  vexations  of 
mind,  according  to  Solomon.  And  what  is  to  be  done 
in  the  multitude  of  our  thoughts  arising  from  our  vari- 
ous concerns?  What  can  calm  them?  Why,  confi- 
dence in  God.  Commit  thy  works  unto  the  Lord,  and 
thy  thoughts  that  may  arise  from  them,  however  they 
may  be  multiplied,  shall  be  established. 

The  heathens  acknowledged  that  care  was  a cross 
and  a malady,  and  they  prescribed  for  the  malady; 
but  all  their  prescriptions  proved  ineffectual  in  remov- 
ing the  complaint.  But  the  apostle  prescribes  an  effect- 
ual remedy,  in  his  Epistle  to  the  Philippians,  where 
he  says,  u Be  careful  for  nothing,  but  in  everything, 
by  prayer  and  supplication,  with  thanksgiving,  let 
your  requests  be  made  known  unto  God.”  And, 
Christians,  what  a load  of  care  would  be  removed, 
what  relief,  what  serenity  would  you  feel,  were  you 
able  to  realize  this ! But  let  us  hasten  to  consider 
once  more. 

Fourthly,  In  wthat  this  sentiment  is  to  be  im- 
proved ? And,  my  brethren,  we  may  improve  it  in 
a way  of  concession . We  acknowledge  this  cause  is 
difficult.  It  implies  the  mortification  of  pride  and 
vanity — the  sacrifice  of  self-will,  of  self-conceit,  and 
self-sufficiency — it  implies  a willingness  to  be  deprived 
of  our  possessions — to  have  our  inclinations  crossed, 
and  our  fond  hopes  destroyed.  And  you  may  feel  as- 
sured of  this,  that  the  man  is  a stranger  to  the  thing 
who  is  a stranger  to  such  an  attainment.  No,  it  is  the 
consequence  of  hard  striving,  of  much  observance  of 
the  misery  of  others,  of  much  of  the  experience  of 
those  evils  tc  which  we  have  found  ourselves  exposed, 
when,  instead  of  trusting  in  the  Lord  with  all  our 


OF  THE  REV.  WII JLIAM  JAY. 


261 


heart,  we  have  leaned  to  oar  own  understanding. 
And,  after  all,  there  are  some  remains  of  this  wretch- 
ed leaven  still  left  in  the  believer  in  our  Lord  Jesus. 
But  they  are  hallowed,  heavenly  hours  in  which  the 
Christian,  with  a holy  heroism,  can  relinquish  all,  and 
say,  falling  upon  his  knees,  “The  Lord,  He  shall  choose 
my  inheritance  for  me.” 

Then  we  may  improve  it  by  remarking,  that  it  is  so 
rare . We  cannot  look  for  this  state  of  mind  except 
among  Christians.  The  generality  of  mankind  are 
“ living  without  God,  and  without  hope  in  the  world 
and,  though  surrounded  by  so  many  proofs  of  his 
goodness,  God  is  not  in  all  their  thoughts.  They 
don’t  wish  to  be  considered  as  atheists,  and  would  per- 
haps be  offended  if  we  did  not  consider  them  as  pos- 
sessors of  Christianity.  But  what  are  they  ? — Practi- 
cal atheists.  They  have  no  abiding  impression  of 
God  upon  their  minds — they  don’t  refer  to  his  glory 
in  their  pursuits — they  use  no  means  to  ascertain  his 
will,  nor  endeavor  to  secure  his  approbation. 

We  may  improve  it  in  a way  of  inquiry.  Is  the 
text  your  language?  And  is  it  the  expression  of  the 
heart  ? for  while  man  looketh  on  the  outward  appear- 
ance, the  Lord  looketh  at  the  heart.  There  is  much 
that  is  speculative  in  many  professors  of  religion.  But 
it  would  be  absurd  to  suppose  that  such  a sentiment 
was  sincere  and  not  operative.  Surely  the  creed  will 
guide  the  conduct;  and  we  judge  of  the  reality  of 
your  possessing  godliness  by  the  influence  it  will  have 
upon  you.  You  will  not  be  urging  after  what  God 
has  denied,  or  quarrelling  with  him  for  what  he  has 
bestowed  ; but  you  would  rather  say  with  David, 
“ Surely  I have  behaved  and  quieted  myself  as  a child 


262 


THE  LITERARY  REMAINS 


that  is  weaned  of  liis  mother ; my  soul  is  as  a weaned 
child.” 

Let  us  also  improve  it  in  a way  of  admonition.  Now 
have  any  of  you  an  important  movement  in  view  ? 
Learn  to  wait  much  upon  God,  seeking  his  direction. 
Move  not  but  as  you  see  the  pillar  of  cloud  or  pillar 
of  fire  move,  unless  you  would  have  God  left  behind 
you.  There  may  be  some  difficulty ; but  in  such  cases 
never  engage  in  anything  without  a conviction  of  its 
being  right ; if  conscious  of  this,  God  will  spare  you, 
and  peace  shall  be  with  you ; but  otherwise,  what  can 
be  your  peace  ? 

You  must  wait  for  God,  you  see,  as  well  as  wait  upon 
God.  There  are  some,  James  tells  us,  who  will  be 
rich,  whether  God  will  have  it  so  or  not — they  will ; 
but  says  the  Apostle  Paul,  “ They  that  will  be  rich, 
fall  into  temptation  and  a snare,  and  into  many  foolish 
and  hurtful  lusts,  which  drown  men  in  perdition  and 
destruction.”  Alas ! how  much  we  see  of  this  ! And 
hear  again  the  language  of  James : “ Go  to  now,  ye 
that  say,  To-day  or  to-morrow  we  will  go  into  such  a 
city,  and  continue  there  a year,  and  buy,  and  sell,  and 
get  gain  ; whereas  ye  know  not  what  shall  be  on  the 
morrow.  For  what  is  your  life?  It  is  even  a vapor 
that  appeareth  for  a little  time,  and  then  vanisheth 
away.  For  that  ye  ought  to  say,  If  the  Lord  will,  we 
shall  live,  and  do  this-  or  that.”  Now,  here  we  have 
an  unsanctified  tradesman.  He  carries  on  business  to 
great  advantage  : he  seems  to  have  no  desire  to-monop- 
olize,  or  to  run  down  others  : his  aim  seems  to  be  to 
use  it  only  in  a lawful  way  of  business.  What,  now, 
is  there  in  this  at  all  reprehensible?  seeing  it  is  the  hand 
of  the  diligent  that  maketh  rich,  and  if  any  provide 


OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


263 


not  for  his  own,  and  especially  for  those  of  his  own 
house,  he  hath  denied  the  faith,  and  is  worse  than  an 
infidel.  But,  perhaps  you  say  he  is  avaricious — he  is 
ambitious — and  that  it  is  not  a substance  he  wants, 
but  an  abundance — not  a competency,  but  splendor, 
and  to  be  carried  away  by  the  pride  of  life.  But, 
however  this  may  be,  God  is  not  present  to  his  mind. 
He  never  prayed  before  his  undertaking.  He  never 
sought  Divine  direction,  or  said,  “ He  shall  choose  my 
inheritance  for  me.”  He  has  been  regardless  of  Him 
upon  whom  everything  depends.  He  never  said,  “If 
the  Lord  will  I shall  live  to  do  this  or  that.”  But  he 
is  to  succeed ; he  is  to  live  another  year,  regardless  of 
vicissitudes  and  accidents,  and  he  is  to  gain,  notwith- 
standing faithless  servants  and  heartless  friends,  and 
all  those  changes  to  which  mortals  are  exposed  while 
here. 

Then  it  is  the  only  way  of  usefulness . The  Chris- 
tian being  blessed,  becomes  a blessing  to  others. 

It  is  also  the  only  way  of  happiness . God  has  given  the 
dearest  and  highest  enjoyment  here  in  the  place  of  our 
pilgrimage.  The  source  of  our  highest  happiness  and 
dearest  blessedness  consists  in  our  triumphs  over  sin, 
over  self,  and  usefulness  to  others. 

All  without,  and  all  about  me,  tells  me  I am  a sinner. 
The  Bible  tells  me  what  I must  do  to  be  saved.  I 
must  repent  of  sin,  and  believe  in  the  name  of  the 
only -begotten  Son  of  God. 

O my  hearers,  may  this  not  be  a lost  opportunity, 
or  the  means  of  your  greater  condemnation.  Remem- 
ber that  “ now  is  the  accepted  time,  now  is  the  day  of 
salvation.” 

In  conclusion — Though  I wish  it  not  to  be  exclu* 


264 


THE  LITERARY  REMAINS 


sively  regarded  as  an  address  to  the  young,  yet  I wish 
to  impress  these  words,  and  press  the  sentiment  upon 
you,  my  dear  young  friends.  Your  knowledge  is 
small.  You  are  destitute  of  that  kind  of  information, 
the  most  valuable,  derived  from  experience.  Your 
feelings  are  easily  and  powerfully  wrought  upon. 
How  much  importance  attaches  to  your  conduct  in  the 
futurities  of  life,  and  upon  any  step  you  may  take ! 
A wrong  step  may  produce  a thousand  bitter  re- 
morses, and  cause  repentance  to  be  quartered  upon 
you  for  life.  Where  is  your  safety  ? I tremble  for 
you  when  I see  you  entering  upon,  and  having  to  pass 
through,  such  a world  as  this.  Where,  I ask  again, 
is  your  safety  ? Will  you  not  from  this  time  cry  unto 
God,  “My  Father,  thou  shalt  be  the  guide  of  my 
youth”  ? It  is  a mercy  that  some  of  you  have  wise 
and  good  parents  to  counsel  and  direct  you.  These, 
however,  are  not  a substitute  for  God — but  God  can 
be  a substitute  for  them  to  you,  if  you  should  be  de- 
prived of  them ; and  if  father  and  mother  should  be 
called  to  forsake  you,  the  Lord  will  take  you  up.  0 
that  you  may  see  the  importance,  and  be  influenced  to 
make  a surrender  of  yourselves  to  Him ! And  you 
know  who  hath  said,  “ I love  them  that  love  me,  and 
those  that  seek  me  early  shall  find  me,” 


OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


265 


SERMON  II. 

“I  will  bring  the  blind  by  a way  that  they  knew  not ; I will  lead 
them  in  paths  that  they  have  not  known  ; I will  make  dark- 
ness light  before  them,  and  crooked  things  straight.  These  things 
will  I do  unto  them,  and  not  forsake  them.” — Isaiah,  xlii.  1(5. 

The  sky  is  not  more  beautifully  spangled  with  stars 
than  the  Bible  is  filled  with  promises.  It  is  to  remind 
us  of  the  greatness  of  these  assurances,  that  the  Apostle 
Peter  tells  us  there  are  given  “ exceeding  great  and 
precious  promises  ;”  but  this  would  only  have  prepar- 
ed the  way  for  disappointment,  by  raising  our  expect- 
ations high,  unless  they  could  be  absolutely  depended 
upon  ; and,  therefore,  the  Apostle  Paul  says,  u all  the 
promises  of  Grod  are  yea  and  amen  in  Christ  Jesus.” 
Now,  thus  recommended,  you  cannot  be  too  well  ac- 
quainted with  them : you  cannot  too  frequently  review 
them ; nothing  can  be  more  pleasing,  nothing  more 
profitable,  than  to  place  them  opposite  all  your  exi- 
gencies ; to  seek  from  them  relief  for  all  that  is  trying 
in  creatures  around  you ; and  to  compare  them  with 
their  accomplishment  in  others  and  in  ourselves.  “ 1 
will  bring  the  blind  by  a way  that  they  knew  not ; I 
will  lead  them  in  paths  that  they  have  not  known  ; I 
will  make  darkness  light  before  them,  and  crooked 
things  straight.  These  things  will  I do  unto  them,  and 
not  forsake  them.” 

These  words  have  been  completely  accomplished  in 
those  who  have  reached  Immanuel’s  land,  and  in 
whose  number  we  now  reckon  so  many  o*f  our  own  be- 
loved friends  and  relations  who  are  waiting  to  receive 
us  into  everlasting  habitations.  1 say  they  are  com- 

12 


266 


THE  LITERARY  REMAINS 


pletely  accomplished  in  them.  As  soon  as  ever  they 
had  taken  possession  of  the  inheritance  of  the  saints 
in  light,  some  Joshua  said  to  them,  u Ye  know  in  all 
your  hearts  that  not  one  thing  has  failed  of  all  the 
good  things  which  the  Lord  your  God  spake  concerning 
you ; all  are  come  to  pass  unto  you,  and  not  one  thing 
hath  failed  thereof.”  But,  Christians,  you  are  not  yet 
come  to  the  rest  of  the  Lord,  but  you  are  journeying 
towards  it;  so  far  He  has  been  your  helper,  and  be* 
cause  He  has  been  your  helper  it  becomes  you  to  say, 
with  David,  11  Therefore  under  the  shadow  of  thy 
wings  will  I put  my  trust.”  And  to  aid  you  a little  in 
your  gratitude  in  the  reflection  of  the  past,  and  in  your 
confidence  in  prospect  of  the  future,  let  us  in  this  brief 
and  familiar  exercise  examine  God’s  engagements,  and 
see  the  advantages  we  are  to  derive  from  them. 

First.  As  a Leader. 

Secondly . As  an  Interpreter. 

Thirdly.  As  a never-failing  Friend. 

My  brethren,  it  is  our  mercy  that  though  we  cannot 
know  God  perfectly  we  can  know"  Him  savingly : 
though  we  know  not  what  He  is  in  himself,  we  see  what 
He  is  to  us.  He  is  held  forth  in  His  W ord  as  our  Lead- 
er. “I  will  bring  the  blind  by  a way  that  they  know 
not;  I will  lead  them  in  paths  that  they  have  not 
known.”  What  could  we  do  without  such  a guide  ? 
What  would  be  the  condition  of  man  without  God 
with  him  in  the  world  ? He  is  a wanderer  on  the  dark 
mountains,  exposed  to  every  destroyer,  and  by  a miser- 
able time  working  out  a more  miserable  eternity.  You 
may  go  to  hell  without  God,  but  you  will  never  go  to 
heaven  but  under  His  conduct ; and  yet  men  naturally 
are  not  sensible  of  their  need  of  such  a guide.  There 


OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


267 


is  nothing  men  are  so  proud  of  as  their  knowledge ; 
they  would  generally  rather  be  considered  knaves  than 
fools ; of  everything  that  pertains  to  them  they  are 
pleased  with  nothing  but  their  understandings ; they 
have  not  enough  of  anything  else,  but  here  they  are 
completely  satisfied  ; in  any  kind  of  contention  or 
reasoning  you  will  always  find  them  preferring  their 
own  modicum  of  sense  to  that  of  others,  and  this,  too, 
just  in  proportion  to  their  ignorance,  and  deficiency, 
and  want  of  judgment;  and  so  vain  man  would  be 
wise,  though  man  be  born  like  a wild  ass’s  colt.  uWe 
go  astray  from  the  womb,”  says  David.  We  are  u alien- 
ated from  God  by  wicked  works,”  says  Paul.  If 
ever  you  have  sincerely  reflected  on  your  condition ; 
if  ever  you  have  been  in  earnest  to  reach  eternal  glory ; 
if  ever  you  have  been  duly  sensible  of  your  own  guilt 
and  weakness,  and  the  difficulties  and  dangers  of  the 
passage, — this  has  been  from  that  hour  your  prayer, 
“Lead  me  in  thy  truth,  and  teach  me.  Teach  me  to 
do  thy  will,  for  thou  art  my  God.”  And  does  He  dis- 
regard such  a prayer?  He  always  pays  attention  to  it ; 
He  takes  us  under  his  guidance ; and  every  believer 
may  therefore  say,  with  David,  “ He  restore th  my  soul ; 
he  leadeth  me  in  the  paths  of  righteousness  for  his 
name’s  sake.”  And  hence  the  church  exults  and  ex- 
claims, LL  This  God  is  our  God  forever  and  ever;  He 
will  be  our  guide,  even  unto  death.”  Well  may  we 
rejoice,  if  we  are  under  the  care  of  such  a Being  in 
our  way  to  heaven ; one  so  almighty  to  defend  us,  so 
condescending  to  converse  with  us,  so  kind  to  indulge 
us,  so  patient  to  bear  with  us,  and  so  wise  to  choose 
our  inheritance  for  us.  But  the  persons  whom  He 
leads  are  called  blind.  How  is  this  ? Are  they 


268 


THE  LITERARY  REMAINS 


not  in  Scripture  always  represented  as  children  of  the 
day?  Does  not  the  apostle  say  to  them,  u Ye  were 
darkness,  but  now  are  ye  light  in  the  Lord  ” ? In  the 
9th  of  John  you  read  that  the  Pharisees  said  unto  the 
blind  man ; — he  was  not  blind  then , but  he  had  been 
blind,  and  they  called  him  by  the  old  name.  So  it  is 
here.  They  are  called  from  what  they  once  were ; and 
what  they  are  indeed  now  partially.  Let  us,  therefore, 
now  see  for  a few  moments  how,  and  where,  Pie  leads 
them.  “ I will  lead  them  in  paths  they  have  not 
known.”  This  is  true. 

1.  In  their  spiritual  concerns . — What,  Christian,  did 
you  formerly  know  of  things  you  now  see  the  beauty 
and  feel  the  importance  of  ? What  did  you  once  know 
of  conviction  of  sin?  You  now  see  its  evil  and  guilt 
as  well  as  its  danger ; you  see  its  pollution,  and  how  it 
excludes  you  righteously  from  the  presence  of  a holy 
God  ; you  now  not  only  fear  it,  but  you  hate  it ; and 
you  now  not  only  leave  it,  but  you  loathe  it.  What 
did  you  once  know  of  faith  in  Christ  ? Now  you  claim 
him  as  your  foundation  and  your  refuge ; now  you  re- 
joice in  him  with  joy  unspeakable,  and  full  of  glory. 
But  did  you  go  this  way  heretofore  ? What  did  you 
then  know  of  a throne  of  grace?  You  heard  of  prayer 
— you  said  yours,  perhaps,  very  regularly ; or,  if  not, 
when  any  danger  or  distress  excited  you : but  now 
you  hunger  and  thirst  after  righteousness ; now  you 
come  unto  God  by  Him ; now  you  have  boldness  and 
access  with  confidence,  by  the  faith  of  Him  ; now  you 
can  say,  “It  is  good  for  me  to  draw  near  unto  God.” 
But  did  you  go  this  way  heretofore?  No.  He  hath 
brought  the  blind  by  a way  that  they  knew  not.  If 
now  you  are  Christians,  you  were  not  born  such  ; you 


OF  THE  KEV.  WILLIAM  JAM. 


269 


were  made  such.  He  has  made  you  to  differ,  and  the 
difference  arises  from  His  having  called  you  “ out  of 
darkness  into  his  maivellous  light;”  the  conver- 
sion, which  you  have  been  made  the  subject  of,  is, 
therefore,  in  Scripture,  said  to  be  your  “ walking  in 
newness  of  life ;” — observe  this, — in  newness  of  life. 
There  is  always  a leaning  in  people  to  antiquit}^  and 
there  is  some  reason  for  it ; it  is  not  a mere  prejudice  ; 
and  the  reason  is  this,  because  truth  was  before  error  ; 
for  error  is  the  perversion  of  truth,  and  a thing  must 
exist  before  it  can  be  perverted  or  abused.  Now  peo- 
ple know  this ; and,  therefore,  when  the  “ truth  as  it 
is  in  Jesus”  comes  into  a neighborhood,  the  common 
language  is,  that  it  is  a novel  thing.  But  nothing  can 
be  more  false  than  this  accusation.  The  Gospel  was 
preached  to  the  Jews — The  Gospel  was  preached  to 
Abraham  430  years  before  the  giving  of  the  law — yea, 
the  Gospel  was  preached  in  Paradise  to  Adam  and 
Eve  in  the  first  promise.  What  do  we  say  ? An  in- 
fidel has  entitled  a book  “ Christianity  as  old  as  the 
Creation,”  and  we  accept  the  charge  in  one  view.  As 
old  as  the  Creation ! It  is  much  older.  “ We  hope,” 
says  the  apostle,  “ in  eternal  life,  which  God,  that  can- 
not lie,  promised  before  the  world  began.”  But  though 
the  charge  of  novelty  be  false  in  this  respect,  it  is  true 
in  another.  There  is  a newness  in  these  things  as  to 
their  perception.  Though  you  have  heard  of  them 
— read  of  them — before,  yet,  when  you  are  called  by 
grace,  you  have  other  views  of  them,  and  other  feel- 
ings than  before : you  seem  to  have  entered  a new 
world.  Thus  would  it  be  if  some  of  you  went  to 
Italy ; — it  would  not  be  a new  country,  but  it  would  be 
new  to  you.  If  a man  were  born  blind,  and  restored 


270 


THE  LITERARY  REMAINS 


to  sight, — why,  he  would  not  see  a new  sun,  but  it 
would  be  new  to  him ; and  thus  it  is  that  the  Lord 
leads  us  in  paths  that  we  have  not  known. 

It  is  equally  true  with  regard  to  Christians, 

2.  In  their  temporal  concerns  , for  here,  what  do  you 
know  as  to  future  scenes  ? what  with  regard  to  nations, 
families,  individuals  ? what  with  regard  to  yourselves  ? 
Why,  you  know  not  what  a day  may  bring  forth. 
And  when  you  look  back  on  life,  all  that  is  very  im- 
portant in  it  you  had  not  once  been  led  to  expect ; 
the  places  in  which  you  have  resided,  your  friendships, 
your  employments,  your  enterprises,  your  disappoint- 
ments, your  successes, — all  these  would  formerly,  had 
they  been  presented  to  you,  have  appeared  strange ; 
and,  had  they  been  foretold,  would  have  led  you  to 
say,  with  the  unbelieving  nobleman,  “ If  the  Lord 
should  make  wdndows  in  heaven,  might  such  things 
be  !”  Now  this  is  peculiarly  the  case  with  regard  to 
some  men.  In  their  lives  there  has  been  such  an  op- 
position between  obscurity  and  splendor,  that  there 
seems  to  be  between  them  a gulf  which  could  not  have 
been  passed ; but  it  has  been  passed  under  the  lead- 
ings of  Him  “ who  is  wonderful  in  counsel  and  excel- 
lent in  working.” 

When  the  Jews  returned  from  Babylon,  and,  instead 
of  being  peeled  and  stripped,  were  even  enriched ; — 
11  when,”  said  they,  “ the  Lord  turned  our  captivhy, 
we  were  like  them  that  dreamed.”  When  the  Jews 
were  in  the  wilderness,  they  never  knew  where  they 
should  fix  their  next  station;  and  this  was  not  often  a 
straightforward  motion,  but,  as  Moses  remarks,  “he 
led  them  about;”  and  yet  the  psalmist  makes  this  re- 
mark upon  it,  “ he  led  them  by  a right  way.”  So 


OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


271 


Abraham  went  forth,  not  knowing  whither  he  went, 
but  he  knew  with  whom ; and  as  Job  said,  a Behold 
I go  forward,  but  He  is  not  there,  and  backward,  but 
I cannot  perceive  Him ; but  He  knoweth  the  way  that 
I take.” 

Having  viewed  God  as  our  leader,  let  us 
4 Secondly.  See  Him  as  our  Interpreter. — The  knowl- 
edge he  imparts  to  his  people  is  always  gradual,  like 
the  dawn  that  shineth  more  and  more  unto  the  perfect 
day.  “ I will  make  darkness  light  before  them,  and 
crooked  things  straight.”  Let  us  see  how  this  may  be 
exemplified  in  five  cases  or  instances. 

“He  makes  darkness  light,  and  crooked  things 
straight.” 

1.  As  to  Doctrine. — It  is  not  for  us  to  determine  with 
how  much  ignorance  in  the  mind,  and  error  in  judg- 
ment, grace  may  be  associated  in  the  heart ; but  we 
read  in  the  Gospel  of  a blind  man,  on  whose  eyes  our 
Saviour  put  his  fingers,  and  said  to  him,  Look,  and  he 
looked  up,  and  said,  “I  see  men  as  trees  walking.” 
But  he  was  under  the  operation  of  Christ ; and  when 
He  put  his  hand  a second  time  to  the  work,  and  said, 
Look  up,  he  said,  “ Now  I see  all  things  clearly.”  So 
it  is  here,  it  is  precisely  the  case  with  persons ; for 
some  have  very  defective,  obscure  views  of  some  of 
the  leading  truths  of  the  Gospel ; I mean,  compared 
with  what  others  possess,  and  what  they  themselves 
will  possess  afterwards.  I seldom,  indeed,  like  per- 
sons who  all  at  once  become  so  very  clear  and  high ; 
they  remind  me  of  those  poor  ricketty  children,  whose 
heads  grow  larger  than  their  bodies ; it  is  not  the  ef- 
fect of  strength,  but  of  disease  and  weakness.  I never 
think  it  well  to  see  speculation  going  before  expe- 


272 


THE  LITERARY”  REMAINS 


rience.  All  God’s  works  are  progressive.  We  see 
first  the  blade — -then  the  ear — after  that  the  full  corn 
in  the  ear.  Our  Saviour  said  to  his  own  disciples,  “I 
have  many  things  to  say  unto  you,  but  ye  cannot  bear 
them  now.”  When  will  ministers,  when  will  Chris- 
tians, learn  to  follow  His  example  ? when  will  they 
be  able  to  exercise  patience  towards  the  imperfect? 
You  sometimes  seem  not  only  mortified,  but  even  of- 
fended, because  persons  do  not  learn  in  a few  weeks 
or  months  what  God  has  been  teaching  you  twenty  or 
thirty  years,  and  which  you  know  but  very  imper- 
fectly now.  If  the  heart  be  broken  (which  is  what  I 
look  for) — if  the  heart  be  broken  for  sin  and  from  it ; 
and  if  a man  be  brought  on  his  knees,  and  humbly 
prays  that  God  would  lead  him  into  all  truth ; if,  as  the 
apostle  says,  as  far  as  he  has  attained  he  walks  by  the 
same  rule  and  minds  the  same  thing, — then,  from  him, 
I am  authorized  to  conclude,  “that  if  in  anything  else 
he  be  otherwise  minded,  God  will  reveal  it  unto  him 
and  though  in  such  persons  the  work  is  often  slow,  I 
have  often  observed  it  is  very  sure ; I have  never 
found  any  of  these  persons  carried  away  with  the  fol- 
lies of  the  day ; they  have  believed,  and  had  the  wit- 
ness in  themselves. 

He  makes  darkness  light  before  them,  and  crooked 
things  straight. 

2.  As  to  Experience. — There  are  many  things  here 
which  are  often  very  perplexing  to  Christians ; and 
nothing  more  than  the  temptations  with  which,  they 
are  assailed.  Perhaps  there  are  persons  here  this 
morning  who  are  ready  to  say,  u Ah,  no  one  knows 
so  much  of  temptations  as  I do ; they  are  the  death  of 
my  comforts,  and  I often  say,  will  prove  the  destruc- 


OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


273 


tion  of  my  soul  at  last.”  But  as  they  go  on,  they  are 
called  to  see  and  to  understand,  that  while  the  strong 
man  armed  kept  his  palace,  his  goods  were  in  peace ; 
that  Pharaoh  pursued  after  the  children  of  Israel  be- 
fore they  had  left  his  realms  ; that  our  Saviour  was  in 
all  points  tempted  like  as  we  are ; and  that  the  man 
who  is  a stranger  to  Christian  conflict  has  no  reason  in 
the  world  to  believe  that  he  is  a partaker  of  the  Di- 
vine life ; for  every  Christian  tells  us  the  flesh  lusteth 
against  the  spirit,  and  the  spirit  against  the  flesh. 
Again  : with  regard  to  prayer,  which  is  another  source 
often  of  perplexity.  The  man  reads  in  Scripture  that 
God  hears  prayer,  and,  says  he,  “I  have  prayed,  and 
he  shutteth  out  my  prayer.”  But,  by-and-bye,  he  is 
enabled  to  distinguish  between  hearing  and  answering 
prayer ; and  to  learn  that  the  prayer  of  faith  is  im- 
mediately heard,  but  not  immediately  answered : that 
when  God  designs  good  to  his  people,  He  waits  to  be 
gracious  : you  would  pluck  the  fruit  while  it  is  green, 
but  He  draws  back  your  hand.  It  is  the  same  with  re- 
gard to  the  manner  in  which  He  answers  prayer  often. 
By  strange,  and  sometimes  even  terrible  things,  in 
righteousness,  does  He  answer  His  people,  as  the  God 
of  their  salvation.  Some  of  you  are  acquainted  writh 
the  excellent  language  of  Mr.  Newton  in  his  hymn  : 


“ I ask’d  the  Lord,  that  I might  grow 
In  faith,  and  love,  and  every  grace  ; 
Might  more  of  his  salvation  know, 

And  seek  more  earnestly  his  face. 

’Twas  He  who  taught  me  thus  to  pray, 
And  He,  1 trust,  has  answer’d  prayer ; 
But  it  has  been  in  such  a way, 

As  almost  drave  me  to  despair 

J2* 


274 


THE  LITERARY  REMAINS 


I hoped  that,  in  some  favor’d  hour, 

At  once  He ’d  answer  my  request, 

And,  by  his  love’s  constraining  power. 

Subdue  my  sins,  and  give  me  rest. 

Instead  of  this,  He  made  me  feel 
The  hidden  evils  of  my  heart, 

And  let  the  angry  powers  of  hell 
Assault  my  soul  in  every  part. 

Yea,  more,  with  his  own  hand  He  seem’d 
Intent  to  aggravate  my  woe  ; 

Cross’d  all  the  fair  designs  I schem’d, 

Blasted  my  gourds,  and  laid  them  low. 

“ Lord,  why  is  this  ?”  I trembling  cried, 

“ Wilt  thou  pursue  thy  worm  to  death  ?” 

“ 'Tis  in  this  way,”  the  Lord  replied, 

“I  answer  prayer  for  grace  and  faith  : 

“ These  inward  trials  I employ, 

From  self  and  pride  to  set  thee  free, 

And  break  thy  schemes  of  earthly  joy. 

That  thou  may'st  seek  thy  all  in  Me.” 

So  it  is  again  with  regard  to  joy . The  man  reads 
that  religion  is  every  way  friendly  to  joy — that  they 
return  and  come  to  Zion  with  songs,  and  with  ever- 
lasting joy  upon  their  heads ; but,  says  he,  I know  so 
little  of  this  that  I am  afraid  I have  no  part  nor  lot  in 
the  matter ; but  he,  by-and-bye,  learns  that  saints  are 
described  in  the  Scriptures  by  their  tears,  as  well  as 
by  their  joys — u they  shall  come  with  weeping  and 
with  supplication.”  He  mixes  with  Christians  more 
advanced,  and  he  learns  from  them  that  they  are  the 
subjects  of  the  same  alternations ; and  thus  what  prov- 
ed a stumbling-block  before  becomes  a way-mark  to 
teach  him  that  he  is  in  the  way  everlasting.  I remem- 


OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


275 


ber  Milner,  in  Iris  last  illness,  said,  “ If  some 

years  ago  I had  been  as  destitute  of  comfort  as  I now 
am,  it  would  have  exceedingly  perplexed  me ; but  I 
have  long  learned  that  it  is  one  important  act  of  faith 
to  hang  on  the  bare  word  of  God,  and  to  trust  in  a God 
that  hideth  himself.”  This  leads  ns  to  another  article; 
and, 

Thirdly,  With  regard  to  assurance,  “He  makes 
darkness  light  before  them,  and  crooked  things  straight.” 
Oh,  say  some,  to  know  my  interest  in  the  everlasting 
covenant ! Oh,  then  I would  face  a frowning  world ! 
Oh,  then  I would  defy  the  king  of  terrors ; but  all  is  ob- 
scurity with  me.  ’Tis  a point  I long  to  know,  but  at 
present  all  I can  attain  is  a kind  of  peradventure — 
perhaps  I am  right ; but  when  trouble  comes  upon  me 
— when  the  shadows  of  the  evening  are  hastening  on 
— to  have  no  more  certainty  than  this,  what  am  I to 
do  ? Do  as  you  are  doing.  “ Wait  on  the  Lord,  and 
keep  his  way.  W ait  on  the  Lord,  be  of  good  courage, 
and  he  shall  strengthen  thine  heart ; wait,  I say,  on 
the  Lord.”  u Them  that  honor  me,”  says  He,  “ I will 
honor.”  Keep  at  His  feet,  therefore,  till  you  feel  He 
has  taken  you  into  his  bosom.  Continue  crying, 
“ God  be  merciful  to  me  a sinner,”  till  you  are  able  to 
say  with  Thomas,  “ My  Lord  and  my  God  !”  He  will 
“make  darkness  light  before  you,  and  crooked  things 
straight.” 

As  to  practical  duty. — With  regard  to  changes  in  your 
condition  in  life,  the  removal  of  your  habitation,  a 
transition  from  one  business  to  another,  or  anything  of 
this  nature,  you  are  at  a loss  to  know  what  the  will  of 
God  is : this  genders  in  you  many  anxieties  to  which 
others  are  strangers ; but  you  read  that  if  you  walk 


276 


THE  LITERARY  REMAINS 


contrary  to  God,  He  will  walk  contrary  to  you ; how 
much  depends  on  one  wrong  step  ; consequences  may 
arise  from  it  that  will  give  a complexion  to  all  your 
future  days,  and  quarter  repentance  upon  you  for  life. 
Now  here  you  are  not  to  expect  miracles,  but  you  are  to 
make  use  of  sense  and  reason,  and  Scripture,  and  the 
advice  of  friends.  You  are  to  wait  for  God  and  you 
are  to  wait  upon  God.  You  are  to  remember  the  com- 
mand, “ Trust  in  the  Lord  with  all  thine  heart,  and 
lean  not  unto  thine  own  understanding.”  “ In  all  thy 
ways  acknowledge  him,  and  he  shall  direct  thy  paths.” 

“ He  will  make  darkness  light  before  you,  and  crook- 
ed things  straight.” 

5.  In  the  dispensations  of  his  providence . — Where  is 
the  Christian  but  has  sometimes  had  reason  to  ex- 
claim, li  His  way  is  in  the  sea,  and  his  paths  in  the 
deep  waters;”  and  where  is  the  Christian  but  after  a 
while  has  seen  that  He  can  turn  the  shadow  of  death 
into  the  morning  ? I see,  says  the  Christian,  why  such 
a prop  was  taken  away.  I was  beginning  to  lean  upon 
it.  ' I can  see  now  why  I was  exercised  with  such  a 
sorrow ; it  was  to  soften  my  heart,  and  to  enable  me  to 
sympathize  with  others  in  distress ; that  sickness  of  the 
body  was  to  heal  the  disease  of  the  mind.  So  Job, 
although  severely  tried,  saw  before  his  death  that  the 
end  of  the  Lord  was  very  pitiful  and  of  tender  mercy. 
So  David  could  say  also,  u It  is  good  for  me  that  I 
have  been  afflicted  ; for  before  I was  afflicted  I went 
astray,  but  now  I have  kept  thy  word;”  that  is,  I was 
ill,  and  he  bled  me,  and  I recovered.  He  drew  the 
ploughshare  all  along,  but  it  was  to  break  up  the  fal- 
low ground,  and  to  prepare  for  the  reception  of  the 
seed,  Take  heed,  therefore,  that  you  do  not  draw  hasty 


OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY'. 


277 


conclusions  from  present  aspects  of  providence.  Take 
heed  that  you  do  not  say,  “All  these  things  are 
against  me ;”  but  say  with  Paul,  “ I know  that  all 
things  shall  work  together  for  my  good.”  Follow  the 
admonition  of  Isaiah,  “ Who  is  among  you  that  fearetli 
the  Lord  that  walketh  in  darkness,  and  hath  no  light, 
let  him  trust  in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  and  stay  upon 
his  God.”  Wow  observe.  If  you  were  to  travel  with  a 
guide  when  you  came  to  a very  dismal  place,  you  would 
not  only  follow,  but  you  would  lay  hold  of,  your  con- 
ductor, and  lean  ; and  so  says  Isaiah,  “ Let  him  stay 
upon  his  God,  and  he  will  fulfil  his  word.  I will 
bring  the  blind  by  a way  that  they  know  not ; I will 
lead  them  in  paths  that  they  have  not  known.  I will 
make  darkness  light  before  them,  and  crooked  things 
straight.”  Then  observe, 

Thirdly.  He  is  their  never-failing  Friend.' — “These 
things  will  I do  unto  them,  and  will  not  forsake  them.” 
It  will  readily  be  allowed  that  they  deserve  to  be  for- 
saken, and  they  may  say  with  the  Church  of  old,  “ It 
is  of  the  Lord’s  mercies  that  we  are  not  consumed.” 
And  they  also  suppose  frequently  that  they  are  for- 
saken— so  did  Zion.  “Zion  said,  The  Lord  hath  for- 
saken, and  my  God  hath  forgotten  me.”  But  it  was 
not  so.  “ Can  a woman  forget  her  sucking  child,  that 
she  should  not  have  compassion  on  the  son  of  her 
womb;  yea,  they  may  forget,  yet  will  not  I forget 
thee.”  Asaph  drew  the  same  conclusion,  and  it  was 
equally  ill  founded.  “Will  the  Lord  castoff  for  ever, 
and  will  he  be  favorable  no  more?”  But  how  often 
do  your  ministers  dwell  on  Divine  desertion?  We 
must,  therefore,  show  how  there  may  be  a forsaking 
quite  consistent  with  the  truth  of  our  te>.  : “ These 


278 


THE  LITERARY  REMAINS 


things  will  I do  unto  them,  and  not  forsake  them.” 
There  are  three  ways  in  which  God  may  be  said  to  for- 
sake his  people : — 

1.  As  to  outward  comfort  and  condition. — He  may  re- 
duce them  much ; he  may  deprive  them  of  their  con- 
nexions and  possessions.  Remember  what  he  said  to 
the  Jews  : “ I will  gof  observe  he  said,  “ I will  go  and 
return  unto  my  place  until  they  seek  my  face ; in  their 
affliction  they  will  seek  me  early.”  We  see  what  is  in- 
tended by  His  going  away  and  returning ; it  was  leav- 
ing them  to  their  embarrassments,  and  perplexities,  and 
troubles,  till  He  came  to  deliver  them ; but  this  is  com- 
patible with  the  real  presence  of  God  too : every  con- 
dition is  supportable  while  He  is  with  us  ; and,  with 
regard  to  trouble,  if  He  leaves  his  people  in  anything 
else,  He  cannot  leave  them  in  trouble,  for  He  has  made 
a particular  engagement  there,  u I will  be  with  them 
in  trouble.”  He  may  forsake  His  people, 

2.  As  to  feeling  spiritual  comfort;  but  while  they 
have  no  sensible  consolation,  yet  there  is  grace,  and 
grace  operating  frequently  with  peculiar  power  in  pro- 
ducing contentment  of  soul  and  humiliation  before 
God.  How  was  it  with  Cooper  the  martyr  ? He  felt 
no  consolation  till  he  came  to  the  stake,  and  then  he 
exclaimed,  “ Now  He  is  come,  now  He  is  come  ! ” But 
He  must  have  been  with  him  before,  (though  now  He 
came  in  a way  of  manifestation,)  or  he  never  would 
have  come  to  the  stake.  What  grace  there  must  have 
been  in  Job  to  enable  him  to  say,  “ Though  he  slay 
me.  yet  will  I trust  in  him !”  David  says,  “ My  soul 
folio weth  hard  after  thee;  thy  right  hand  upholdeth 
me.”  There  seems  a confusion  of  images.  Here 
David  is  fallowing  hard  after  God,  and  yet  God  is  up- 


OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


279 


holding  him  at  the  same  time.  He  was  seeking  God 
in  one  view,  while  God  was  supporting  and  sustaining 
him  in  another.  He  was  seeking  for  consolation  while 
he  felt  Divine  support.  Then, 

3.  As  to  grace  itself  He  may  forsake  His  people — 
not  as  to  habit , but  as  to  degree ,■ — not  as  to  existence, 
but  as  to  exercise.  The  best  way  for  ministers  to 
teach,  is  to  teach  by  facts,  and  history,  and  example. 
Remember  the  history  of  Hezekiali — howbeit  in  the 
affair  of  the  ambassador  God  left  him  to  try  what  was 
in  his  heart.  “ Weak  as  we  are,”  says  Newton,  uwe 
shall  not  faint.”  He  may  therefore  leave  you  in  three 
ways  : — First , As  to  your  outward  condition  : — Second- 
ly, As  to  sensible  spiritual  comfort : — Thirdly , As  to 
the  degree  and  exercise  of  faith.  But  further  than 
this  we  cannot  go,  unless  we  go  without  the'  Scrip- 
ture. He  never  can  forsake  His  people  wholly ; cast 
down  but  not  destroyed.  “ Though  ye  fall,”  says 
David,  “ ye  shall  not  be  utterly  cast  down.”  He  can- 
not forsake  His  people  finally.  Here ’s  His  own  en- 
gagement,— “ This  is  as  the  waters  of  Noah  unto  me ; 
for  as  I have  sworn  that  the  waters  of  Noah  should  no 
more  go  over  the  earth ; so  have  I sworn  that  I would 
not  be  wroth  with  thee,  nor  rebuke  thee.  For  the 
mountains  shall  depart,  and  the  hills  be  removed,  but 
my  kindness  shall  not  depart  from  thee,  neither  shaf 
the  covenant  of  my  peace  be  removed,  saith  the  Lord, 
that  hath  mercy  on  thee.” 

You  know  I have  not  time  to  argue  this  any  fur- 
ther ; otherwise  how  many  passages  of  Scripture  there 
are  that  would  furnish  us  with  materials  enough. 
11  He  will  not  forsake  his  people,  because  it  hath 
pleased  him  to  make  them  his  people.”  “ Being 


280 


THE  LITERARY  REMAINS 


confident  of  this  very  thing,  that  he  which  hath  be- 
gun a good  work  in  you  will  perform  it  unto  the  day 
of  Jesus  Christ.”  His  people,  therefore,  may  say  with- 
out presumption,  “ I am  persuaded  that  neither  death, 
nor  life,  nor  angels,  nor  principalities,  nor  powers,  nor 
things  present,  nor  things  to  come,  shall  be  able  to 
separate  us  from  the  love  of  God,  which  is  in  Jesus 
Christ  our  Lord.” 

It  is  a delightful  spectacle  that  has  been  presented 
before  us.  It  is  always  pleasing  to  see  God  at  work ; 
how  pleasing  and  delightful  to  see  His  agency  in  the 
world  of  nature ; how  I love  to  stand  on  a hill  and 
look  down  on  the  valley  beneath,  or  to  stand  by  the 
side  of  a brook,  or  to  pass  through  a field  of  standing 
corn,  and  to  see  how  He  has  prepared  of  His  goodness 
for  the  poor. 

I love  to  see  His  agency  in  providence,  especially 
in  a time  of  such  trouble  and  disaffection  as  ours,  and 
to  remember  that  He  is  a God  among  the  nations. 

‘ But  oh,  to  contemplate  His  agency  in  grace ; to  see 
God  going  and  taking  possession  of  a sinner  for  Him- 
self ; and  forever  to  see  Him  detach  him  from  his  sins, 
and  from  the  spirit  of  the  world,  saying  to  him,  a Fol- 
low me to  see  Him  taking  the  sinner  in  all  the  ruins 
of  the  fall,  and  making  him  an  eternal  excellency,  the 
joy  of  many  generations,  and  bringing  him  in  triumph 
to  endless  glory  ! And  oh,  how  often  has  He  done  it. 
“ We  speak  that  we  do  know,  and  testify  that  we  have 
seen.”  I hail  you,  therefore,  Christians,  but  I cannot 
pity  you.  I pity  the  poor,  and  I wish  it  were  in  my 
power  to  relieve  them.  I pity  the  wealthy  who  are 
destitute  of  heavenly  riches.  I pity  the  scholar  who 
understands  not  a word  of  the  language  of  Canaan. 


OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  JAY. 


28.1 


I pity  tlie  astronomer  who  is  familiar  with  stars,  and 
knows  not  the  way  to  heaven.  Oh,  these  are  all  piti- 
able characters;  pity  them  my  brethren — pray  for 
them  ; but  as  for  you  who  are  partakers  of  His  grace, 
and  are  under  His  own  guidance,  I Ml  never  pity  you  ; 
whatever  be  your  condition,  however  poor,  however 
despised,  you  are  not  pitiable ; you  are  enviable,  and 
the  only  enviable  characters  in  this  world ; and  there- 
fore we  kneel  in  view  of  you  and  pray,  Oh,  remem- 
ber me  with  the  favor  Thou  bearest  to  thy  people. 
And  surely  this  should  be  an  excitement  and  encour- 
agement to  you  to  seek  for  an  interest  in  the  same 
blessedness.  “ Therefore,”  says  David,  “they  that 
know  thy  name  will  put  their  trust  in  thee.”  And 
you  should  apply  this,  Christians,  as  a remedy.  You 
should  take  it  as  Paul  did,  and  apply  it  as  a cure  for 
two  things — covetousness  and  carefulness.  Let  your 
conversation  be  without  covetousness.  Be  careful  for 
nothing. 

May  you,  therefore,  take  this  promise  with  you  from 
the  house  of  God  ; and  carry  it  along  with  you  in  all 
your  succeeding  journey.  Make  use  of  it  as  Solomon 
recommends,  “ Tie  it  about  thy  neck — write  it  upon 
the  table  of  thine  heart.” 


CONCLUDING  OBSERVATIONS 

ON  THR 

REV.  WILLIAM  JAY, 

AS  A PREACHER,  AND  AS  AN  AUTHOR, 


THE  EDITORS 


' 


CONCLUDING  OBSERVATIONS,  &c. 


Hitherto  in  these  volumes  the  reader’s  attention 
has  been  mainly  directed  to  Mr.  Jay’s  own  account  of 
himself — his  history,  his  progress,  his  recollections. 
The  Editors  have  felt  that  their  services  to  his  mem- 
ory ought  to  be  chiefly  regulated  by  the  documents 
placed  in  their  hands,  and  limited  to  such  passing  an- 
notations, or  supplemental  matter,  as  seemed  to  be  re- 
quired for  conveying  a just  view  of  their  subject,  and 
a complete  narrative  of  his  history. 

But  judging  that  so  interesting  and  remarkable  a 
character  well  deserves  a separate  sketch  from  another 
hand  beside  his  own,  and  supposing  that  the  reader 
will  expect  something  of  this  sort,  as  a conclusion  to 
the  volumes,  which  in  the  main  may  be  said  to  be 
his  own  representation  of  himself;  the  Editors  have 
ventured  to  subjoin  the  following  observations,  on  the 
two  principal  views  of  his  public  character  for  which 
he  was  admired  by  his  contemporaries,  and  will  be  re- 
spected by  future  ages. 

MR.  JAY -AS  THE  PREACHER. 

A preacher  who,  from  his  first  appearance  in  the 
pulpit,  at  the  age  of  sixteen,  till  he  retired  from  it 


286 


CONCLUDING  OBSERVATIONS. 


when  eighty-four  years  old,  fixed  and  held  the  atten- 
tion of  the  public  ; who,  during  this  lengthened  peri- 
od, was  heard  with  equal  interest  by  the  aged  and  the 
young,  the  learned  and  the  illiterate,  who  always 
crowded,  whenever  he  presented  himself,  to  listen  to 
his  teaching ; who  was  eulogized  by  such  men  as  Wil- 
berforce,  Beckford,  and  Sir  William  Knighton ; by 
Hall,  Chalmers,  and  Foster ; who,  whether  he  preach- 
ed in  the  city  or  in  the  village,  drew  after  him  his 
ministerial  brethren,  both  of  his  own  church  and  most 
others ; who  was  esteemed  and  admired  by  all  denom- 
inations of  professing  Christians  ; and  who,  when  his 
sermons  were  sent  forth  from  the  press,  raised  for  him- 
self. in  both  hemispheres,  a reputation  such  as  few  of 
his  own  day,  or  any  other,  ever  obtained, — must  have 
possessed  elements  of  power,  after  which  it  is  worth 
while  to  inquire,  not  only  for  the  purpose  of  gratify- 
ing curiosity,  but  to  prompt  and  guide  the  spirit  of 
lawful  emulation.  Such  a preacher  was  Mr.  Jay ; and 
it  is  the  object  of  this  Sketch  to  show  in  what  his  at- 
tractions principally  consisted,  and  to  what  he  owed 
his  extensive  and  permanent  popularity. 

It  may  be  stated,  as  a preliminary  remark,  that  the 
arrangements  of  Providence,  as  regards  his  personal 
appearance,  his  physical  endowments  both  of  body 
and  mind,  the  circumstances  of  his  conversion,  the 
peculiar  nature  of  his  professional  education,  as  well 
as  the  state  of  the  Christian  Church  when  he  first  ap- 
peared in  public,  were  all  preparatory  to  his  future 
eminence  as  a preacher  of  the  Gospel.  This,  with  a 
kind  of  instinctive  sagacity,  he  perceived ; and,  from 
the  commencement  of  his  Christian  career,  fixed  his 
eye  exclusively  upon  the  pulpit,  and  cherished  a hal 


CONCLUDING  OBSERVATIONS. 


287 


lowed  desire  to  excel  as  a minister  of  Jesus  Christ. 
He  clearly  saw  that,  if  he  would  do  one  great  thing 
well,  he  must  concentrate  his  powers  upon  that , and 
make  everything  else  give  place,  or  become  subserv- 
ient to  it.  He  had  from  the  beginning  an  almost  in- 
tuitive perception  of  what  constituted  pulpit  excel- 
lence ; he  studied  the  attractions  and  defects  of  other 
preachers  — felt  the  promptings  of  a holy  ambition 
after  eminence  and  usefulness ; and  with  that  con- 
sciousness of  power  which  usually  attends  genius,  and 
inspires  it  with  the  foresight  of  success,  he  determined, 
by  God’s  grace,  to  attain  to  distinction  as  a preacher. 
This,  however,  was  not  the  mere  yearning  of  youthful 
vanity,  but  the  prompting  of  a heart  throbbing  with 
solicitude  for  the  salvation  of  souls.  True  it  is,  that 
his  attention  was  first  of  all  directed  to  this  subject  by 
Mr.  Winter.  This  excellent  man  discerned  at  once 
what  a bud  of  ministerial  promise  there  was  in  that 
mason-lad  whom  he  saw  among  his  hearers,  and  who 
afterwards  came  in  his  apron  to  converse  with  him  on 
the  subject  of  religion  and  of  the  ministry.  But  the 
boy  Jay  embraced  with  his  wliole  heart  the  sublime 
object,  as  soon  as  it  was  presented  to  him,  and  conse- 
crated himself  to  it  from  the  moment  that  it  arose  in 
its  full-orbed  glory  upon  his  mental  horizon. 

His  academic  curriculum  was  of  too  short  duration, 
and  too  limited  in  its  literary  advantages,  and  too 
often  interrupted  by  preaching,  to  allow  much  hope 
of  his  ever  being  a scholar,  a metaphysician,  or  a phi- 
losopher. But  preaching  of  a very  high  order  he  was. 
assured  could  be  attained  without  these  things.  And 
he  was  right.  As  a general  principle,  learning  is  of 
essential  importance  to  the  ministers  of  religion ; and, 


288 


CONCLUDING  OBSERVATIONS. 


other  things  being  equal,  he  will  make  the  best  preach- 
er who  is  most  thoroughly  educated.  Nor  should  our 
young  ministers  suffer  themselves  too  hastily  to  con- 
clude, that  they  can  never  attain  to  eminence  in  litera- 
ture ; and  be  induced  to  abandon  it  under  the  notion 
that,  as  they  have  neither  taste  nor  aptitude  for  it,  they 
will  concentrate  all  their  attention  upon  preaching. 
Still,  we  contend  that  it  is  not  indispensable  that  every 
preacher  should  be  an  eminent  scholar.  Where,  as  in 
the  case  of  Mr.  Jay,  opportunities  for  literature  are 
denied  to  the  eager  aspirant  after  ministerial  labor, 
and  yet  there  are  all  the  other  essential  elements  of  a 
good  preacher,  there  let  a strong  determination  be 
formed  by  all  possible  diligence  in  the  use  of  such 
means  as  are  afforded,  to  excel  in  that  holy  career,  to 
which  the  leadings  of  Providence  invite,  and  the  im- 
pulses of  a longing  heart  prompt. 

Mr.  Jajr,s  whole  character,  as  a public  man,  may  be 
summed  up  in  that  one  word,  the  preacher  ; and  it 
is  in  this  view  he  must  be  contemplated  by  all  who 
would  conceive  of  him  aright.  True,  he  was  an  au- 
thor, and  one  of  the  most  popular  writers  of  his  day, 
both  in  America  and  this  country ; yet  nearly  all  his 
works  consisted  of  Sermons,  or  what,  as  in  his  “ Morn- 
ing and  Evening  Exercises,”  bore  a resemblance  to 
them.  So  that  he  was  still  a silent  preacher,  even  in 
his  books.  Such  a mind  as  his  could,  however,  doubt- 
less, by  dint  of  resolute  determination  and  close  appli- 
cation, have  attained  to  eminence  in  any  department 
of  study.  He  himself  tells  us  that  his  taste  at  one 
time  led  him  to  abstruse  speculation ; but  that,  finding 
it  engrossed  too  much  of  his  time,  and  interfered  with 
more  useful  pursuits  be  laid  it  aside,  and  addicted 


CONCLUDING  OBSERVATIONS. 


289 


himself  to  matters  which  bore  more  directly  upon  his 
ministerial  duties.  We  have  no  doubt,  however,  that 
while  conscience  had  something  to  do  with  this,  mental 
aptitude  was  not  wholly  unconcerned.  What  was 
practical  was  far  more  congenial  with  his  order  of 
mind  than  what  was  speculative  ; and  his  choice  of 
the  former  was  as  certainly  and,  perhaps,  as  much  the 
result  of  temperament  as  of  principle. 

Mr.  Jay  as  a preacher  owed  not  a little  to  his  per- 
sonal appearance,  and  undoubtedly  much  to  his  voice. 
In  the  earlier  periods  of  his  history,  his  countenance 
was  eminently  prepossessing.  The  portrait  affixed  to 
this  work,  copied  from  a painting  taken  when  he 
was  about  forty-nine  years  of  age,  and  which  -was  con- 
sidered a good  likeness  at  the  time,  proves  this.  His 
black  hair,  dark  eyes,  florid  complexion,  and  an  ex- 
pression of  features  in  which  intelligence  and  benevo- 
lence mingled  with  somewhat  of  archness,  at  once  at- 
tracted and  interested  his  hearers.  As  he  advanced 
in  years,  he  became  much  stouter,  which,  as  he  was 
never  tall,  destroyed  in  some  measure  the  symmetry  of 
his  frame.  A graphic  writer  thus  describes  his  ap- 
pearance in  the  decline  of  life  : — 

“It  is  not  very  long  since,”  says  Dr.  James  Hamil- 
ton, “ we  heard  him  with  wonder  and  delight,  and  in 
our  own  as  well  as  in  millions  of  memories  is  still  de- 
picted that  countenance  whose  sunshine  furnished  its 
own  photograph  ; so  wise  and  so  witty,  so  wrinkled 
yet  so  radiant ; with  so  much  of  youthful  ardor  welling 
up  in  the  fountains  of  those  deeply -fringed,  softly  - 
burning  eyes ; and  with  words  so  holy  and  so  tender 
dropping  from  those  lips  in  whose  corners  lurked  all 
that  was  quaint  or  caustic  ; whilst  like  an  oak-thicket 

13 


290 


CONCLUDING  OBSERVATIONS. 


on  an  old  rampart-summit,  that  strong  visage  and  firm 
brow  rose  and  were  lost  in  the  shaggy  wilderness 
which  covered  all  with  its  copsy  crown.” 

Mr.  Jay’s  voice  was  certainly  one  of  the  charms  of 
his  preaching.  It  was  sonorous  but  not  loud — alter- 
nating between  bass  and  tenor ; strong  yet  soft ; mu- 
sical and  flexible ; and  more  adapted  to  give  express- 
ion to  what  is  tender,  pathetic,  and  solemn,  than  to 
what  is  lively,  impetuous,  and  impulsive.  If  it  did 
not  stir  you  as  with  the  blast  of  a trumpet,  it  soothed 
and  delighted  you,  as  with  the  soft  tones  of  a flute. 
This  indeed  was  the  general  character  of  his  preach- 
ing, in  which  the  manner  was  suited  to  the  matter. 
You  sat  in  sweet  stillness,  luxuriating  under  those 
beautiful  trains  of  quiet  thinking,  and  gentle,  holy, 
and  evangelic  emotion,  uttered  in  tones  so  mellifluous, 
that  you  seemed  to  be  listening  to  music  which  came 
from  another  world,  and  which  lifted  your  soul  to  the 
sphere  from  which  it  emanated.  An  involuntary,  un- 
bidden tear  occasionally  suffused  your  eye,  and  a gen- 
tle emotion  filled  your  heart,  as  some  touching  pass- 
age, in  plaintive  sounds,  swelling  like  those  of  an  Eo- 
lian  harp,  passed  over  your  spirit  and  moved  it,  just 
as  a summer’s  breeze  ruffles  the  surface  of  a lake,  with- 
out deeply  or  violently  disturbing  it. 

He  entered  the  pulpit  in  a grave,  collected  manner, 
apparently  absorbed  in  his  mission,  and  with  a step 
rather  quick,  yet  solemn,  and  without  hurry,  and  after 
sometimes  casting  a glance  round  upon  the  audience, 
retired  into  himself,  and  seemed  to  be  gathering  up 
his  thoughts  and  energies,  to  negotiate  between  God  and 
man  the  weighty  affairs  of  judgment  and  of  mercy. 

In  the  preliminary  exercises  of  public  worship,  read- 


CONCLUDING  OBSERVATIONS. 


291 


mg  the  Scriptures,  and  prajmr,  Mr.  Jay  never  forgot 
that,  in  one  of  these,  he  was  enunciating  the  words  of 
the  Most  High  ; and  in  the  other,  that  he  was  address- 
ing himself  to  Him  before  whom  the  seraphim  veil 
their  faces.  It  has  been  sometimes  thought  and  said 
that  very  little  spiritual,  at  any  rate  saving  effect,  is 
produced  by  the  public  reading  of  the  Scriptures.  Is 
not  this  to  be  traced  up  to  the  careless,  unimpressive, 
irreverent,  and  unfeeling  manner  in  which  the  exer- 
cise is  performed?  The  tones,  emphasis,  and  accents 
of  a good  reader,  who  is  neither  elaborate,  artificial, 
nor  theatrical  in  his  manner,  convey  both  instruction 
and  impression,  and  are  a kind  of  exposition  of  the 
sacred  text. 

In  prayer  Mr.  Jay  was  often  singularly  felicitous  in 
his  expressions,  and  always  devout  in  his  manner ; 
his  devotions  were  richly  scriptural  and  strictly  appro- 
priate ; perhaps  occasionally  a little  too  quaint  in  ex- 
pression, and  therefore  liable  to  interfere  with  perfect 
composure  and  gravity.  He  was  slow  and  solemn  in 
his  utterance,  and  his  feelings  were  so  far  under  con- 
trol as  never  to  hurry  him  into  that  rapidity  and  vo- 
ciferation which,  we  regret  to  say,  characterize  those 
addresses  to  the  Almighty  which  are  made  from  some 
Nonconforming  pulpits.  If  reform  be  necessary  in  the 
liturgical  services  of  the  Church  of  England,  it  is 
equally  necessary  in  the  extempore  ones  of  some  among 
the  Dissenters.  Occasionally  there  is  too  much  of 
preaching  in  prayer ; too  much  of  theology  ; too  little 
of  petition  and  confession.  There  is  a happy  medium 
between  that  elaboration  which,  by  its  artificialness, 
represses  religious  feeling,  and  that  negligence  which 
disgusts  good  taste ; between  that  muttering  and  trem- 


292 


CONCLUDING  OBSERVATIONS. 


bling  which  betoken  slavish  dread,  and  the  louu.  or 
even  boisterous  manner  which  indicates  want  of  feel- 
ing and  displays  of  unhallowed  familiarity.  We  do 
not  wonder  that  church  people  of  refinement  who  oc- 
casionally attend  Dissenting  worship,  complain  of  a 
want  of  solemnity  and  devout  feeling  in  our  prayers ; 
yet  were  extempore  prayer  performed  as  it  should  be, 
they  would  retire  with  a conviction  of  its  superior  ap- 
propriateness, earnestness,  and  adaptation  to  the  va- 
rious classes  of  the  congregation,  and  the  changeful 
experience  of  the  Christian  heart. 

In  the  selection  of  his  texts,  Mr.  Jay  was  often  very 
ingenious.  His  extraordinary  acquaintance  with  his 
Bible  gave  him  great  advantage  in  this.  His  hearers 
were  often  surprised  by  a passage  which  was  so  novel 
to  them,  that  they  did  not  know  there  was  such  a verse 
in  the  Scriptures.  His  canon  was,  that  to  secure  and 
hold  attention,  to  produce  impression  and  do  good, 
the  preaching  must  be  something  that  will  “ strike  and 
sticky  Perhaps,  in  carrying  out  this,  he  sometimes 
erred  on  the  side  of  quaintness,  both  in  the  selection 
of  texts  and  in  his  illustrations.  Yet  a quaint  text, 
if  one  may  thus  characterize  any  portion  of  God’s 
word,  if  it  contain  an  important  lesson,  and  if  it  be 
fairly  dealt  with,  and  be  not  by  an  ingenious  fancy 
tortured  upon  the  rack,  to  extort  from  it  a meaning 
which  it  would  not  otherwise  acknowledge,  tends  to 
secure  attention  and  enliven  the  preaching.  But  this 
must  not  be  done  too  often,  or  it  will  lose  its  effect, 
and  subject  the  preacher  to  the  imputation  of  being  a 
pulpit-jester. 

Mr.  Jay’s  introductions  to  his  sermons  were  some- 
times as  striking  as  his  texts.  We  remember  once 


CONCLUDING  OBSERVATIONS. 


298 


hearing  him, 'when  preaching  on  Pilate’s  question,  put 
to  Jesus  Christ, — “What  is  truth?” — commence  Ins 
sermon  thus:  “It  is  At  truth,  Pilate,  that  thou  art  a 
cowardly,  guilty  wretch,  in  surrendering  Christ  to  be 
crucified  when  thou  wert  convinced  he  was  an  innocent 
man.”  This  ex  abrupto  method  of  introduction  is, 
however,  a hazardous  one,  since  it  is  somewhat  diffi- 
cult to  keep  up  the  attention  to  that  altitude  which  it 
has  reached  by  such  an  exordium.  It  is  like  spicing 
the  first  dish  at  a feast  so  highly  as  to  render  all  that 
follow  in  some  measure  insipid. 

The  prevailing  character  of  Mr.  Jay’s  sermons,  con 
sidered  as  to  their  matter,  was  the  mixture  of  evan- 
gelical doctrine,  experimental  feeling,  and  Christian 
practice.  His  memoirs  mention  the  fact,  that  on  his 
first  visit  to  London  he  had  the  character  of  several 
ministers  described  to  him ; one  as  a doctrinal,  a second 
as  a practical,  and  a third  as  an  experimental  preacher. 
With  the  good  sense,  tact,  and  discrimination  belong- 
ing to  him,  he  said  to  himself,  “ I will  be  neither  ex- 
clusively, but  all  unitedly.”  So  he  was.  His  evan- 
gelism, so  far  as  doctrine  was  concerned,  was  never 
very  prominent,  as  a thing  separate  and  by  itself,  in 
the  form  of  a dogmatic  statement,  with  proofs  from 
Scripture  and  controversial  arguments,  but  was  held 
in  solution  in  his  general  course  of  preaching.  To 
borrow  an  illustration  from  his  reminiscence  of  Mr. 
Newton,  that  good  man,  in  speaking  of  his  Calvinism, 
said  it  was  in  his  whole  preaching,  as  sugar  in  a cup 
of  tea,  that  which  sweetened  the  whole,  but  which  is 
not  to  be  taken  in  the  lump. 

We  think  Mr.  Jay  was  a little  deficient  in  not  giving 
greater  room  and  prominence  to  the  chief  truths  of 


294 


CONCLUDING  OBSERVATIONS. 


salvation  in  their  dogmatic  form.  He  acknowledged 
he  was  in  early  life,  and  it  was  perhaps  also  true  to 
the  end  of  it.  When  setting  out  in  his  ministry,  he 
saw  the  errors  into  which  many  of  the  newly-formed 
evangelical  school  in  the  Church  of  England  ran,  in 
dwelling  too  abstractedly  and  exclusively  upon  dog- 
matic theology,  and  the  bad  effect  it  had  in  some  in- 
stances upon  their  conduct ; — and  in  avoiding  this  ex- 
treme he,  perhaps,  went  over  to  another.  He  was  in 
sentiment  decidedly  evangelical,  and  also  in  his 
preaching,  but  not  formally  and  controversially  doc 
trinal.  It  was  his  evangelism  which  constituted  no 
small  share  of  the  attraction  of  his  preaching  His 
confession  of  faith,  if  such  it  may  be  called,  deliver- 
ed at  his  ordination,  though  drawn  up  when  only 
twenty-one  years  of  age,  is  one  of  the  most  beautiful 
compends  of  evangelical  truth  in  the  English  language. 

He  was,  to  a very  great  extent,  an  experimental 
preacher,  but  his  preaching  seemed  to  touch  upon  the 
experience  of  those  only  who  were  tried  by  the  ordi- 
nary cares  and  sorrows  of  human  life,  and  to  suggest 
the  usual  topies  of  consolation  adapted  to  such  cases, 
rather  than  to  analyze  those  deep  workings  of  the  hu- 
man heart  when  struggling  with  all  the  powers  of  dark- 
ness, and  all  the  strength  of  its  own  corruptions.  It 
was  the  widow  mourning  over  her  bereavement,  the 
mother  weeping  for  her  dead  child,  the  man  of  broken 
fortunes,  the  orphan  youth,  the  perplexed  pilgrim,  or 
the  Christian  troubled  with  the  common  temptations  of 
our  probation,  that  his  preaching  was  calculated  to 
help  and  comfort ; and  hence  the  wide  range  of  his  pop- 
ularity. Hence,  amidst  the  crowd  of  his  hearers  and 
admirers,  w^ere  not  so  many  of  those  who  wanted  the 


CONCLUDING  OBSERVATIONS. 


295 


stronger  consolation  wliicla  a heart  bruised  and  broken 
in  the  spiritual  conflict  requires.  But  equally  true  is 
it,  that  he  never  administered  to  inconsistent  professors 
the  ardent  spirit  of  Antinomian  comfort,  which  was 
but  too  common  at  the  commencement  of  his  ministry ; 
or  to  imaginative  believers,  the  cordials  of  a sentiment- 
al comfort,  no  less  common  at  the  close  of  it.  It  was, 
however,  as  a practical  preacher  that  Mr.  Jay  chiefly 
excelled ; and  here  his  excellences  were  transcendent. 
No  man  knew  more  clearly  the  obligations  of  the 
Christian  life,  and  no  man  urged  them  more  earnestly 
or  more  attractively.  It  was  his  happy  art  to  make 
men  feel  that  wisdom’s  ways  are  ways  of  pleasantness, 
and  that  all  her  paths  are  peace. 

Perhaps  there  is  scarcely  a single  word  which  will 
more  aptly  describe  Mr.  Jay  as  a preacher  than  the 
term  naturalness . This  constituted,  we  are  sure,  no 
small  part  of  the  attraction  of  his  manner . His  voice, 
his  tones,-  his  action,  were  all  inartificial,  and  displayed 
the  gracefulness  of  nature.  . It  was  not  an  imitation  of 
nature  on  the  stage,  but  nature’s  self  in  her  own  walk 
and  place  of  action.  He  spoke  to  you  as  you  felt  he 
should  do,  without  any  uncouth  awkwardness  or  cari- 
cature which  disfigures  nature,  or  any  studied  affecta- 
tions which  destroys  it.  To  much  action  in  the  pulpit, 
in  the  use  of  the  hands  and  arms,  he  was  strongly  op- 
posed, and  seldom  used  any,  except  an  occasional  ele- 
vation of  the  hand.  Here  we  think  he  was  somewhat 
deficient,  for  nature  prompts  in  strong  emotion  to  bodily 
action.  But  this  was  the  least  part  and  the  lowest 
manifestation  of  his  naturalness.  He  spoke  from  his 
own  nature  to  tb^  nature  of  others.  He  was  himself 
a most  inartificial  man.  All  his  tastes,  his  habits,  and 


296 


CONCLUDING  OBSERVATIONS. 


his  pursuits  proved  this.  He  knew  human  nature  well. 
He  studied  it  in  himself  and  in  others.  He  knew 
man , how  he  thinks,  and  feels,  and  acts.  He  drew  his 
knowledge,  not  from  copies  in  books,  but  from  the  liv- 
ing original.  Men  felt  when  they  heard  him,  that  they 
were  listening  to  a preacher  who  knew  not  only  books, 
and  theories,  and  systems,  but  humanity,  both  in  its 
fallen  and  in  its  restored  state ; in  its  wants,  woes, 
diseases,  remedies,  and  varieties ; one  who  could  sym- 
pathize with  them  as  well  as  teach  them.  When,  on 
a Sunday  morning  they  came,  worn  and  weary  with 
the  trials,  toils,  and  cares  of  the  six  days’  labor,  and 
placed  themselves  under  the  sound  of  his  mellifluous 
voice,  they  felt  sure  of  not  being  tantalized  and  disap- 
pointed with  a cold  intellectualism,  or  a mere  logical 
demonstration,  or  a metaphysical  abstraction,  or  a 
wordy  nothing,  which  would  have  been  giving  them  a 
stone  when  they  asked  for  bread ; or  with  something 
religiously  poetic,  which  would  have  been  offering 
them  flowers  when  they  wanted  meat ; — but  he  fed 
them  with  food  convenient  for  them,  and  satisfied  the 
cravings  of  their  nature  with  what  satisfied  his  own. 

This  quality  of  his  preaching  was  very  strikingly 
displayed  in  the  illustrations  with  which  his  sermons 
abounded.  He  never  suffered  the  attention  of  his 
hearers  to  doze  over  dry  abstract  disquisitions,  or  dull, 
didactic,  and  prosaic  harangues,  but  kept  it  perpetually 
awake  by  appeals  to  their  imagination.  His  talent  for 
illustrative  allusion  was  extraordinary.  His  sermons 
were  not  only  by  his  beautiful  fancy  illuminated,  like 
the  ancient  missals,  but  illustrated,  like  modern  books, 
by  descriptive  scenes.  They  contained  all  the  glow- 
ing cohering  of  tb^  one,  with  the  more  correct  and 


CONCLUDING  OBSERVATIONS.  297 

graceful  forms  of  the  other.  Here  his  naturalness  con- 
stantly appeared,  and  in  close  resemblance  to  that  of 
our  Lord,  who  drew  his  similes  and  metaphors  from  the 
works  of  nature  and  the  relationships  of  humanity. 
The  great  Teacher’s  discourses  were  replete  with  im- 
ages borrowed  from  the  beasts  of  the  field,  and  the 
birds  of  the  air ; from  rural  sights  and  rural  sounds ; 
from  the  ties  of  parentage,  and  the  reciprocal  obliga- 
tion of  husband  and  wife,  master  and  servant.  So 
were  Mr.  Jay’s.  A natural  simplicity  and  beauty, 
polished  yet  artless,  pervaded  his  discourses.  There 
was  comparatively  little  of  the  grandeur  and  sublimity 
of  the  great  masters  of  eloquence,  but  a constant  suc- 
cession of  chaste,  tender,  and  smiling  allusions.  His 
preaching  did  not  produce  the  effect  of  the  lofty  and 
fervid  utterances  of  Kobert  Hall,  which,  with  their  ele- 
gant diction,  mighty  conceptions,  and  glowing  imager)7, 
raised  you  into  a fellowship  of  rapture  with  the  speak- 
er’s own  mind:  nor  did  it  bear  any  resemblance  to  the 
gorgeous  language,  exuberant  fancy,  and  dazzling 
splendors  of  Chalmers,  which  overwhelmed  you  with 
such  mental  opulence.  The  eloquence  of  the  two  lat- 
ter fell  upon  you  as  music  from  a full  and  perfect  or- 
chestra. It  came  with  the  rush  of  a mountain  torrent, 
and  sounded  majestic  and  awful  like  thunder  booming 
over  the  ocean ; but  the  eloquence  of  Mr.  Jay  was  as  the 
gentle  and  noiseless  flow  of  a majestic  river,  or  like  the 
deep,  and  solemn,  and  soothing  tones  of  the  organ.  In 
hearing  him  you  were  brought  near  by  a sweet  and  re- 
sistless attraction.  You  felt  you  could  approach  him, 
and  be  at  home  with  him,  and  were  in  a state  of  af- 
finity with  him ; while  a feeling  of  awe  came  over  you 
as  you  listened  to  the  others,  which  at  once  fascinated 

13* 


298 


CONCLUDING  OBSERVATIONS. 


yon,  and  transported  you  with  delight,  and  yet  made 
you  almost  tremble.  It  seemed,  in  listening  to  Hall  and 
Chalmers,  as  if  you  could  no  more  always  bear  such 
mental  excitement  than  you  could  always  endure  the 
roar  of  a thunder-storm,  or  the  falls  of  Niagara ; but 
to  Mr.  Jay  you  could  forever  listen,  just  as  you  never 
feel  burdened  by  the  waves  of  ocean  gently  breaking 
upon  the  shore  on  a summer’s  day,  nor  by  the  gurg- 
ling noise  of  a brook  meandering  among  stones.  In- 
numerable instances  of  this  naturalness  of  allusion  and 
illustration  might  be  selected  from  his  printed  sermons, 
which,  when  uttered  with  all  the  effect  given  to  them 
by  the  music  of  his  pathetic  tones,  must  have  melted 
down  the  hearts  of  his  hearers  into  a state  of  highly 
pleasurable  emotion. 

Mr.  Jay  was  a master  of  the  true  pathetic.  Minis- 
ters have  too  much  neglected  this.  Some  have  thought 
to  do  all  in  religious  teaching  by  forceful  appeals  of 
logic  addressed  to  the  intellect.  The  understanding  is 
the  only  faculty  they  seek  to  engage.  Their  logic  is 
clear,  but  it  is  cold.  They  deal  with  man  in  only  one 
view  of  his  nature,  as  a rational  being,  who  has  only  to 
apprehend  ideas,  but  forget  that  he  is  also  an  emotion- 
al being,  who  has  a heart  to  feel,  and  who  often  needs 
rather  to  be  moved  than  convinced.  His  sensibility, 
sometimes  the  best,  the  only,  avenue  to  his  soul,  is  left 
unobserved,  unoccupied.  If  the  true  order  of  nature 
be  for  the  head  to  guide  the  heart,  yet,  in  our  disturbed 
and  disordered  condition,  it  often  happens  that  the 
heart  is  the  avenue  to  the  intellect.  Men  love  to  feel, 
as  well  as  to  think ; and  hence  we  speak  of  the  luxury 
of  tender  emotion.  Mr.  Jay  knew  this,  and  entered 
very  deeply  into  Christian  aesthetics.  His  voice  gave 


CONCLUDING  OBSERVATIONS. 


299 


him  great  advantages  here.  His  very  intonations 
touched  and  opened  the  springs  of  feeling.  When  the 
people  were  in  a prepared  state  of  mind,  he  has  some- 
times melted  them  by  his  manner  of  repeating  an  in- 
terjection, or  a single  word.  His  pathos,  however, 
was  not  all  confined  to  his  manner,  but  extended  itself 
to  his  matter.  In  this  there  were  often  the  most  tender 
and  touching  allusions  and  descriptions.  Who,  that 
ever  read,  can  forget  that  beautiful  passage  in  his  ser- 
mon to  husbands  and  wives,  in  which  he  represents 
woman,  pleading  on  the  ground  of  her  weakness  and 
dependence,  for  sympathy,  kindness,  and  protection  ? 
To  have  heard  this  passage  uttered  by  his  pathetic 
tones  and  plaintive  looks,  must  have  been  followed  by 
an  effect  more  than  dramatic : — 

“ Milton  has  finely  expressed  the  difference  in  the 
original  pair, — 


“ ‘ For  contemplation  he,  and  valor  form’d ; 

For  softness  she,  and  sweet  attractive  grace.’ 


Her  bodily  strength  is  inferior,  her  constitution  less 
firm  and  vigorous,  her  frame  more  tender,  her  temper 
more  yielding,  her  circumstances  more  generally  de- 
pressing. A rose,  a lily,  allows  of  no  rough  usages. 
Tenderness  demands  gentleness ; delicacy,  care ; pli- 
ancy, props.  Has  a condition  few  resources,  and  is 
there  much  in  it  of  the  afflictive  and  humbling  ? — the 
more  does  it  need  succor,  and  the  more  necessary  is 
every  assistance  to  maintain  and  increase  the  conse- 
quence of  it,  especially  where  so  much  depends  upon 
the  respectability  of  the  character  who  fills  it.  Where 
is  the  man  who  is  not  alive  to  this  consideration? 


800 


CONCLUDING  OBSERVATIONS. 


Where  is  the  husband,  who,  reflecting  on  her  peculiar 
circumstances,  would  not  be  disposed,  by  every  possi- 
ble means,  to  promote  the  dignity  and  the  satisfaction 
of  a wife?  What  is  the  language  of  these  circum- 
stances ? 1 Honor  us ; deal  kindly  with  us.  From 

many  of  the  opportunities  and  means  by  which  you 
procure  favorable  notice,  we  are  excluded.  Doomed 
to  the  shades,  few  of  the  high  places  of  the  earth  are 
open  to  us.  Alternately  we  are  adored  and  oppressed. 
From  our  slaves  you  become  our  tyrants.  You  feel 
our  beauty,  and  avail  yourselves  of  our  weakness. 
You  complain  of  our  inferiority,  but  none  of  your  be- 
havior bids  us  rise.  Sensibility  has  given  us  a thou- 
sand feelings,  which  nature  has  kindly  denied  you. 
Always  under  restraints,  we  have  little  liberty  of 
choice.  Providence  seems  to  have  been  more  atten- 
tive to  enable  us  to  confer  happiness  than  to  enjoy  it. 
Every  condition  has  for  us  fresh  mortifications ; every 
relation  new  sorrows.  We  enter  social  bonds  : it  is  a 
system  of  perpetual  sacrifice.  We  cannot  give  life  to 
others  without  hazarding  our  own.  We  have  suffer- 
ings which  you  do  not  share — cannot  share.  If  spar- 
ed, years  and  decays  invade  our  charms,  and  much  of 
the  ardor  produced  by  attraction  departs  with  it.  We 
may  die.  The  grave  covers  us,  and  we  are  soon  for- 
gotten : soon  are  the  days  of  your  mourning  ended, 
soon  is  our  loss  repaired  ; dismissed  even  from  your 
speech,  our  name  is  to  be  heard  no  more, — a successor 
may  dislike  it.  Our  children,  after  having  a mother 
by  nature,  may  fall  under  the  control  of  a mother  by 
affinity,  and  be  mortified  by  distinctions  made  between 
them  and  her  own  offspring.  Though  the  duties 
which  we  have  discharged  invariably  be  the  most  im- 


CONCLUDING  OBSERVATIONS. 


301 


portant  and  necessary,  they  do  not  shine;  they  are  too 
common  to  strike ; they  procure  no  celebrity  : the 
wife,  the  mother,  fills  no  historic  page.  Our  privations, 
our  confinements,  our  wearisome  days,  our  interrupt- 
ed, our  sleepless  nights,  the  hours  we  have  hung  in 
anxious  watchings  over  your  sick  and  dying  off- 
spring.’ ” 

There  was  an  individualising  effect  produced  by 
Mr.  Jay’s  preaching.  He  not  only  preached  before 
his  congregation,  but  to  them  ; and  not  only  to  the 
multitude,  but  to  the  individuals  which  composed  it. 
His  sermons  formed  a kind  of  mirror,  which  reflected 
the  image  of  those  who  approached  it,  and  in  which 
every  one  saw  himself  as  distinguished  from  others. 
Each  of  his  hearers  felt  as  if  the  preacher’s  eye  were 
fixed  on  him , and  his  discourse  addressed  to  him . This 
is  a happy  art  in  preaching,  and,  indeed,  in  all  public 
speaking,  and  in  order  to  which  it  is  necessary  to  ap- 
proach, without  descending  below  ourselves  or  our 
subject,  or  even  the  more  intelligent  of  our  auditors, 
yet  as  nearly  as  we  can  to  the  easy  comprehension  of 
the  mass  of  our  hearers.  When  the  preacher  soars 
into  the  clouds  where  the  understanding  cannot  track 
him,  or  diverges  into  a wood  where  they  cannot  find 
him,  they  will  soon  give  over  all  attempts  to  follow 
him,  and  leave  him  to  his  wanderings.  Mr.  Jay’s  sim- 
plicity, clearness,  and  intelligibility  to  all,  were  most 
commendable,  rarely  equalled,  and  never  surpassed. 
It  were  desirable  that  these  qualities  should  be  remark- 
ed, and,  as  far  as  possible,  imitated,  by  all  preachers 
of  the  Gospel.  His  beautiful  conceptions,  expressed 
in  good  plain  Saxon  words,  were  easily  understood  by 
the  bulk  of  his  hearers ; in  faM  none  could  mi  sunder- 


302 


CONCLUDING  OBSERVATIONS. 


stand  them,  while  the  most  cultivated  and  refined 
could  not  feel  displeased  with  them. 

It  is  recorded  of  Arago,  the  celebrated  French  as- 
tronomer, that  he  had  a peculiar  facility  of  bringing 
down  the  high  parts  of  astronomy  to  the  comprehen- 
sion of  ordinary  minds, — a faculty  so  rare,  that  some 
of  the  most  distinguished  astronomers  have  failed  in 
making  their  science  intelligible  or  interesting  to  a 
public  auditory.  Arago  adopted  a method  which  we 
believe  had  never  been  tried  before  by  any  of  his  pre- 
decessors. When  he  began  to  give  his  course  of  lec- 
tures  on  astronomy,  he  glanced  round  on  his  audience 
to  look  for  some  dull  aspirant  for  knowledge  with  a 
low  forehead,  and  other  indications  that  he  was  among 
the  least  intelligent  of  his  hearers.  He  kept  his  eye 
fixed  upon  him  ; he  addressed  only  him  ; and  by  the 
effect  of  his  eloquence  and  powers  of  explanation,  as 
exhibited  in  the  countenance  of  his  pupil,  he  judged 
of  their  influence  upon  the  rest  of  his  audience.  When 
he  remained  unconvinced,  the  orator  tried  new  illus- 
trations, till  light  beamed  from  the  grateful  counte- 
nance. Next  morning,  when  Arago  was  breakfasting 
with  his  family,  a visitor  was  announced.  A gentle- 
man entered — his  pupil  of  the  preceding  evening,  who, 
after  expressing  his  admiration  of  the  lecture,  thank- 
ed Arago  for  the  very  peculiar  attention  he  had  paid 
him  during  the  delivery,  11  You  had  the  appearance,” 
said  he,  “ of  giving  the  lecture  only  to  me.”  Shall  it 
be  the  ambition  only  of  the  astronomer,  and  not  also 
cf  the  preacher,  to  be  understood  by  the  convert,  and 
to  make  every  individual  feel  he  is  the  party  address- 
ed ? Shall  they  who  preach  salvation  think  only  of 
pleasing  the  cultivated  few,  to  the  neglect  of  the  igno- 


CONCLUDING  OBSERVATIONS. 


303 


rant  multitude  ? Let  the  minister  of  religion  take  a 
lesson,  aye,  and  reproof  too,  from  the  lecture  on  as- 
tronomy. Mr.  Jay  had  learnt  this  lesson,  and  prac- 
ticed it  well.  It  is  not  meant,  of  course,  that  the 
preacher  is  always  to  dwell  on  elementary  truths,  and 
even  to  accommodate  his  discourse  to  the  poor  and 
illiterate  ; but  he  ought  never  to  forget  that  our  Lord 
said,  “ the  poor  have  the  Gospel  preached  unto  them 
and  it  was  observed  of  his  own  preaching  that  “ the 
common  people  heard  him  gladly.”  True,  we  ought 
not  to  be  always  in  the  nursery  feeding  babes  with 
milk ; but  then  the  babes  ought  not  to  be  forgotten  or 
neglected. 

The  character  of  strong  sound  sense  which  pervaded 
Mr.  Jay’s  sermons  contributed  very  largely  to  his  pop- 
ularity, combined,  as  this  uniformly  was,  with  the 
practical.  There  seems  to  be  in  the  public  mind  an 
intuitive  perception  that  religion  is  not  mere  science 
or  theory,  but  that  it  contains  much  that  has  to  do 
with  men’s  business  and  bosoms.  There  is  an  innate 
conviction  that  there  is  not  only  something  to  know, 
but  something  to  do.  They  may  not  be  always  very 
willing  to  do  what  is  enjoined  upon  them,  but  still 
they  expect  to  hear  it,  and  are  dissatisfied  if  they  do 
not.  They  are  aware  that  it  is  a matter  which  has  to 
do  with  all  persons,  states,  and  circumstances.  Hence 
they  feel  somewhat  of  surprise,  and  even  disgust,  with 
the  preacher  who  deals  much  in  abstractions  that  lie 
remote  from  human  nature  and  life.  They  expect  to 
be  told  not  only  how  they  should  think,  but  how  they 
should  act ; and  one  good  sound  maxim  of  spiritual 
wisdom  which  will  guide  them  through  the  intricacies 
of  life,  and  the  perplexities  of  casuistry,  will  be  fax 


804 


CONCLUDING  OBSERVATIONS. 


more  valued  than  many  an  airy  speculation,  or  elabo- 
rate investigation  of  some  profound  and  abstract  ques- 
tion in  theology.  Mr.  Jay’s  practical  directions  pos- 
sessed much  of  the  terseness,  the  wisdom,  nnd  the  force 
of  proverbs.  In  a single  sentence  he  often  expressed 
what  others  would  expand  into  a paragraph  or  a page. 
Few  ever  had,  in  such  perfection,  the  happy  art  of 
saying  much  in  few  words.  They  who  could  not  carry 
away  a whole  sermon  could  remember  a single  sen- 
tence, which  perhaps  contained  the  pith  of  the  whole. 
They  may  not  have  been  able  to  secure  the  entire 
string  of  pearls ; but  they  could  retain  one  which  was 
complete  in  itself,  and  a specimen  of  all  the  rest.  He 
always  preached  as  if  he  wished  his  sermon  to  be  re- 
membered as  well  as  heard ; and  it  was  this  which  led 
him  to  condemn  the  essay  form  of  sermonizing,  and  to 
adopt  so  uniformly  the  methodical  arrangement  of  his 
discourses  into  the  usual  divisions  and  sub-divisions 
of  a sermon.  He  aimed  not  merely  at  present  effect, 
but  at  permanent  advantage  ; and  his  arrangement  of 
his  subject,  which  sometimes  was  fanciful, — aiming  at 
antithesis  and  parallelism,  and  approaching  almost  to 
the  metrical, — was  intended  to  assist  the  memory,  and 
thus  to  promote  usefulness.  Mr.  Hall,  a master  and 
high  authority  on  such  subjects,  speaks  of  the  narrow 
trammels  to  which  in  these  latter  days  discourses  from 
the  pulpit  are  confined,  “ so  different  from  the  free  and 
unfettered  airs  in  which  the  first  preachers  of  the  Gos- 
pel appeared  before  their  audience.  The  sublime  emo- 
tions with  which  they  were  fraught,”  he  says,  “ would 
have  rendered  them  impatient  of  such  restrictions  ; 
nor  could  they  suffer  the  impetuous  stream  of  their 
argument,  expostulation,  and  pathos,  to  be  weakened 


CONCLUDING  OBSERVATIONS. 


305 


by  being  diverted  into  tbe  artificial  reservoirs  prepared 
in  tbe  beads  and  particulars  of  a modern  sermon.” 
Tbe  analogy,  however,  of  tbe  two  cases  will  not  bold. 
There  are  occasions,  no  doubt,  when  the  sermon  may 
with  prop  vety  and  effect  assume  tbe  form  and  charac- 
ter of  an  oration,  though  rarety  of  an  essay,  especialty 
when  concentrated  impression,  rather  than  instruction, 
is  the  design  of  the  preacher ; but  as  a general  rule, 
considering  the  heterogeneous  nature  of  our  congrega- 
tions, the  plan  of  heads  and  particulars,  if  they  are 
not  too  numerous,  is  most  for  edification ; and  it  was 
certainly  the  method  which  Mr.  Hall  himself  adopted  : 
his  Sermon  on  Infidelity,  and  on  the  death  of  the 
Princess  Charlotte,  being  the  only  ones  which  are 
printed  in  which  the  usual  announcement  of  heads 
and  particulars  is  omitted.  Mr.  Jay’s  divisions,  though 
always  announced,  were  never  unnecessarily  multi- 
plied ; and  thus,  while  he  aided  the  memory,  he  did 
not  burthen  it. 

Mr.  Jay,  though  generally  grave,  chaste,  and  dig- 
nified in  his  composition,  occasionally  somewhat  vio- 
lated the  law  of  propriety  in  regard  to  these  excel- 
lences, by  a quaintness  of  expression.  This  applies  al- 
most exclusively  to  his  preaching,  and  was  most  prob- 
ably purely  extemporaneous.  He  has  extruded  nearly 
all  of  it  from  his  printed  discourses.  This  tendency 
to  quaintness  grew  upon  him  in  his  declining  years, 
when,  perhaps,  under  some  consciousness  of  decaying 
force,  he  thought  he  would  supply  the  deficiency  by 
what  was  fanciful  and  odd,  or  quaint.  He  was,  per- 
haps, somewhat  sensible  of  this  when,  in  his  preface  to 
his  “ Short  Discourses ,”  he  wrote  the  following  sen- 
tence : “ Though  he  doea  not  wish  to  indulge  a bad 


306 


CONCLUDING  OBSERVATIONS. 


taste,  the  Author  would  ever  remember  that  the 
preacher  ought  to  have  compassion  on  the  ignorant, 
and  on  them  that  are  out  of  the  way.  That  which  is 
too  smooth,  easily  slides  off  from  the  memory,  and 
that  which  is  lost  in  the  act  of  hearing  will  do  little 
good.  It  is  desirable  to  get  something  that  will  strike 
and  abide;  something  that  recurring  again  and  again, 
will  employ  the  thoughts  and  the  tongue ; and  if  this 
cannot  be  accomplished  in  certain  instances  by  modes 
of  address  which  perhaps  are  not  classically  justifiable, 
should  not  a minister  prefer  utility  to  fame  ?” 

This  great  preacher  threw  a sacred  charm  over  his 
sermons  by  a profusion  of  Scripture  phraseology,  and 
allusion  to  Scripture  facts.  They  were  adorned  with 
the  beauty  and  redolent  with  the  fragrance  of  flowers 
culled  from  the  garden  of  inspiration.  Indeed  the 
beauty  and  the  perfume  were  almost  in  excess.  The 
passages  were  not  so  much  selected  for  proof  as  for  il- 
lustration ; they  were  brought  forward,  as  classic  quo- 
tations are  by  public  orators,  to  grace  a speech,  and  to 
convey  the  speaker’s  idea  in  the  opposite  language  of 
a high  authority.  While  listening  to  his  discourses, 
and  regaling  themselves  with  his  pleasing  thoughts, 
his  hearers  were  often  surprised  by  his  repetition  of 
Scripture,  so  appropriate  that  it  seemed  as  if  it  had 
been  written  for  the  occasion.  He  rarely  ever  referred 
to  the  book,  chapter,  and  verse  which  he  thus  used,  as 
he  imagined  that  the  hearers  would  be  diverted  from 
the  suoject,  and  disturb  their  neighbors  by  turning 
over  the  leaves  of  their  Bibles,  and  the  rustling  noise, 
if  many  did  so,  which  this  would  occasion.  Here  we 
think  he  was  a little  in  error  in  point  of  excess.  Fewer 
passages,  some  of  them  explicitly  quoted  as  well  as  re- 


CONCLUDING  OBSERVATIONS. 


307 


peated,  with  a passing  remark  which  would  bring  out 
and  impress  their  whole  meaning,  must  do  more  good 
than  so  many  passages  interwoven  without  reference 
or  remark  into  the  texture  of  the  sermon. 

Another  excess  in  which  he  indulged  in  his  later 
years,  and  in  his  ordinary  ministrations,  was,  in  the 
way  of  poetic  quotation,  especially  verses  of  hymns. 
He  was  fond  of  poetry.  His  was  a poetic  mind  ; and 
though  he  rose  not  to  the  rank  of  a great  lyric  poet, 
yet  he  wrote  some  good  hymns,  as  must  be  apparent 
to  those  who  read  this  volume.  In  the  last  sermon  he 
preached  in  Argyle  Chapel,  there  are  no  less  than  thir- 
teen of  these  poetic  scraps.  The  greater  part  of  them, 
however,  he  would  no  doubt  have  omitted  had  he 
prepared  the  sermon  for  the  press. 

Mr.  Jay,  through  the  whole  of  his  ministry,  was,  as 
might  be  supposed,  much  in  demand  for  public  occa- 
sions. Few  ministers  were  more  frequently  put  in 
requisition  for  preaching  at  the  opening  of  chapels, 
and  for  the  various  organizations  of  Christian  zeal  and 
benevolence.  For  such  services  he  always  carefully 
prepared,  and  rarely  disappointed  the  expectation  of 
his  audience.  He  felt  that  it  would  be  unworthy  of 
himself,  his  subject,  and  his  audience,  to  come  forth 
with  an  ill-digested,  crude,  and  hasty  effusion  of  meagre 
thought,  set  forth  in  slovenly  language.  While,  on 
the  other  hand,  though  aware  he  was  surrounded  by 
his  ministerial  brethren,  he  did  not  sacrifice  the  inter- 
ests of  the  people  to  them,  and,  instead  of  producing 
sermons  for  edification,  attempt  to  astonish  by  a dis- 
play of  profound  and  profitless  speculation,  or  dazzle 
by  an  exhibition  of  rapid  elegance,  resembling  the 
flash,  the  rush,  the  lofty  flight  and  vanishing  light  of 


808 


CONCLUDING  OBSERVATIONS. 


the  sky-rocket,  but  withal  as  useless  as  that  pyrotech- 
nic exhibition. 

He  often  surprised  his  audience  by  the  ingenuity  he 
displayed  in  the  appropriation  of  texts  to  particular 
occasions.  As  specimens  of  this  take  the  following 
examples: — On  the  death  of  Gieorge  the  Fourth — 
“ Another  King,  one  Jesus.” — On  the  reopening  of 
his  chapel  after  a temporary  closing — “ A door  was 
opened  in  heaven.” — After  an  enlargement  of  the 
chapel — “ Be  ye  also  enlarged.” — For  a Communion 
address — “ One  of  you  is  a devil.”  Who  but  he  would 
have  thought  of  such  a passage  as  this,  for  the  text  of 
a funeral  sermon  for  a gre«\t  man:  uHowl,  fir  tree; 
for  the  cedar  is  fallen  ?”  From  this  passage  he  preach- 
ed first,  after  the  death  of  Mr.  Hall ; and  then  again 
at  the  death  of  Mr.  Rowland  Hill.  How  poetic,  how 
striking,  how  appropriate  to  express  the  Church’s  la- 
ment over  the  grave  of  one  of  her  illustrious  pastors  ! 

Mr.  Jay  considered  it  a solemn  duty  to  take  ad- 
vantage of  the  times  of  public  occasions  to  make  na- 
ture and  providence  subservient  to  religious  instruc- 
tion. He  generally  preached  on  the  seasons  of  the 
year;  and  on  national  mercies,  calamities,  and  great 
political  events; — but  he  did  not  bring  politics,  in. the 
conventional  meaning  of  that  term,  into  the  pulpit. 

It  need  scarcely  be  said  by  those  who  knew  Mr.  Jay, 
that  he  made  no  use  of  notes  in  the  pulpit,  except  oc- 
casionally at  the  very  close  of  his  ministry,  when  he 
could  no  longer  so  implicitly  confide  in  his  memory. 
In  his  earlier  days  he  wrote  his  sermons  pretty  fully, 
and  even  where  this  was  not  done,  most  of  the  leading 
thoughts  had  passed  through  his  mind  in  his  previous 
meditations  upon  the  text  or  the  subject.  He  did  not, 


CONCLUDING  OBSERVATIONS. 


309 


however,  so  closely  adhere  to  his  prepared  matter  as  to 
shut  out  suggestions  that  arose  at  the  time ; those 
“ living  thoughts,”  as  Mr.  Newton  used  to  call  them, 
which  came  warm  and  glowing  from  the  heart  while 
he  was  preaching.  He  very  strongly  reprobated  the 
practice  of  pulpit  readings,  and  lamented  the  growing 
disposition  for  this  among  the  young  ministers  of  the 
present  day.  Where  is  the  practice  of  reading  toler- 
ated except  in  the  Pulpit  ? Not  on  the  Stage  ; not  in 
the  Senate ; not  at  the  Bar.  In  the  time  of  Charles 
the  Second  it  was  forbidden  by  statute  to  the  University 
of  Cambridge,  which  says  “ the  lazy  way  of  reading 
sermons  began  in  the  time  of  the  Civil  Wars.” 

It  will  be  seen,  by  this  description,  that  we  do  not 
claim  for  this  eminent  preacher  any  dazzling  brilliancy 
of  genius,  any  profound  originality,  any  power  of 
philosophical  analysis,  any  logical  acumen,  or  even 
great  theological  research.  To  those  who  can  only  be 
pleased  with  such  things,  or  to  others  who  resolve  all 
pulpit  excellence  into  abstract  generalizations,  or  lofty 
speculations,  or  subtle  argumentation,  Mr.  Jay’s  ser- 
mons presented  few  attractions.  His  sound  evangel- 
ism, his  practical  wisdom,  his  rich  experience,  his 
strong  sense,  his  melting  tenderness,  his  touching 
pathos,  his  beautiful  illustrations,  his  sweet  antitheses, 
his  poetic  fancy,  which  procured  him  while  a living 
preacher  such  wide  and  continued  popularity,  and 
which  in  his  published  works  will  never  cease  to  de- 
light the  readers  who  can  be  pleased  with  strong  in- 
telligence and  true  piety — were  held  in  light  esteem  by 
those  who  love  to  soar  in  the  clouds,  or  delve  in  the 
dark  mines  of  German  mysticism. 

If  Mr.  Jay  attained  to  such  excellence  as  preacher, 


310 


CONCLUDING  OBSERVATIONS. 


it  was  not  without  great  self-culture  and  laborious  en- 
deavors. No  doubt  there  is  some  truth  in  the  opin- 
ion, that  there  are  natural  tendencies  which  lead  to 
distinction  in  any  branch  of  human  pursuit.  We 
need  not  believe  phrenology  to  admit  this.  In  a quali- 
fied sense,  Mr.  Jay  was  born  a preacher  : person,  voice, 
physiological  temperament  appropriate  to  this  occupa- 
tion, were  all  given  to  him  in  his  physical  constitution. 
But  this  was  not  all.  If  he  owed  much  to  those  gifts 
lavished  upon  him  by  the  hand  of  God,  he  owed  much 
also  to  his  own  sagacity,  diligence,,  and  unwearied  endea- 
vors after  improvement  and  distinction.  He  was  a 
preacher  from  a boy.  His  choice  of  this  line  of  action 
grew  out  of  his  religious  convictions  and  emotions,  and 
was  sustained  and  stimulated  by  them.  He  longed  to 
be  useful  in  savitig  sinners  from  the  condemnation 
which  he  had  escaped  ; he  saw  the  power  of  the  pul- 
pit as  God’s  great  instrument  for  accomplishing  this 
end ; and,  almost  from  the  time  of  his  first  entering  it, 
he  made  it,  as  we  have  already  said,  the  object  of  his 
hallowed  ambition  to  excel  there.  In  after-life,  all  his 
reading,  his  reflection,  and  his  writing  centred  in  that 
object.  He  studied  the  best  models  of  preaching; 
learnt  French  chiefly  to  read  the  sermons  of  Bossuet, 
Bourdaloue,  Masillon,  and  Saurin,  in  their  own  tongue ; 
and  attentively  perused  the  Puritan  and  Nonconform- 
ist writers,  together  with  more  modern  authors  of 
sermons,  the  better  to  qualify  himself  to  be  a preacher. 
At  home  and  abroad,  when  travelling  or  recreating 
himself  at  some  watering-place,  he  was  in  one  sense 
always  sermonizing.  He  rarely  returned  to  his  own 
house,  after  a retreat  for  awhile  to  the  coast,  without 
bringing  back  with  him  some  plans  of  sermons  or 


CONCLUDING  OBSERVATIONS. 


311 


texts  that  had  struck  him,  in  his  reading  or  medita- 
tions during  this  season  of  innocent  relaxation  from 
pastoral  duties.  To  be  a useful  preacher  was  his  aim  ; 
and  it  was  thus,  by  constant  and  unwearied  effort,  he 
became  one. 

And  if  this  were  the  habitual  study  of  all  who  are 
called  to  occupy  the  pulpit ; if  with  an  intense  long- 
ing after  the  salvation  of  immortal  souls,  and  an  un- 
wavering determination  to  know  nothing  among  men, 
but  Jesus  Christ  and  him  crucified ; if  with  a true  phi- 
losophical view  of  the  adaptation  of  preaching  to 
awaken  attention  and  produce  impression ; if  with  a 
recollection  of  what  has  been  done  by  the  gveat  mas- 
ters in  the  art  of  preaching, — all  ministers  were  to 
study  the  best  models  of  evangelical  pulpit  eloquence, 
and  were  to  take  extraordinary  pains  to  acquire,  by 
the  aid  of  Divine  grace,  a commanding  and  interest- 
ing style  of  pulpit  address ; and,  while  cherishing  a 
sense  of  absolute  dependence  for  efficiency  upon  the 
work  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  they  were  to  recollect  the 
Spirit  works  by  appropriate  means ; and  took  half  the 
pains  to  make  their  speaking  in  the  pulpit  as  impress- 
ive as  the  actor  does  to  make  his  upon  the  stage  ; if 
concerning  the  powerful  preaching  of  the  Gospel,  they 
said  “ this  one  thing  I do”  and  called  in  all  collateral 
aids  to  do  it  in  the  best  manner, — we  should  not  hear, 
as  we  sometimes  do,  of  the  declining  power  of  the  pul- 
pit. It  is  for  a wonder,  a lamentation,  and  a reproach, 
that  they  who  have  to  do  the  most  momentous  work 
under  the  sun,  give  themselves  the  least  pains  to  do  it 
effectually.  Mankind  are  wrought  upon  by  manner  as 
well  as  matter — it  is  an  interesting,  earnest  style  of  ad- 
dress that  engages  attention,  reaches  the  heart,  and  ac- 


312 


CONCLUDING  OBSERVATIONS. 


complishes  the  end  of  preaching ; in  the  absence  of 
which  learning  the  most  profound,  and  theology  the 
most  scriptural,  will  fail  to  secure  popularity,  or  to  ob- 
tain success.  It  will  not  do  to  say,  we  are  so  engross- 
ed with  the  matter  of  our  discourses  as  to  be  indifferent 
to  the  manner  of  them.  The  more  important  to  men’s 
interests  is  the  matter,  the  more  anxious  should  we  be 
that  in  our  manner  there  should  be  nothing  to  hinder, 
but,  on  the  contrary,  everything  to  aid,  the  success  of 
the  matter.  That  minister  who  feels  called  by  the  Holy 
Ghost  to  be  a preacher  of  Christ’s  blessed  Gospel, 
ought  to  feel  himself  no  less  called  to  take  all  possible 
pains  to  do  it  in  the  best  possible  manner. 

How  eminently  Mr.  Jay’s  efforts  to  excel  in  this 
matter  were  crowned  with  success,  the  reader  of  the 
foregoing  pages  has  seen  amply  illustrated  as  he  has 
advanced  though  this  volume.  We  shall  here,  how- 
ever, add  one  more  testimony,  which,  from  its  impar- 
tiality and  high  respectability,  is  entitled  to  much 
weight.  Bishop  Shirley,  in  a letter  to  the  Rev.  C, 
Bridges,  says  : “ I spent  two  days  at  Bath,  and  heard 
Mr.  Jay  preach.  He  is  a very  extraordinary  man. 
There  is  a commanding  energy  in  his  manner,  and  a 
weight  in  his  style,  which  gives  authority  to  what  he 
says,  and  secures  attention ; for  he  is  evidently  in  earn- 
est, and  utters  the  result  of  much  thinking  and 
prayer.”  * 

If  the  publication  of  Mr.  Jay’s  life  should  serve  no 
other  purpose  than  to  stir  up  the  ministry  to  a more 
earnest  and  anxious  endeavor  to  excel  in  this  their  mo- 
mentous sphere  of  official  duty,  and  to  present  to  them 

* Memoir  of  Bishop  Shirley,  p.  58  This  letter  is  dated  Ash- 
bourn,  February  18th,  1823. 


CONCLUDING  OBSERVATIONS. 


313 


a model  which  they  shall  aim  to  copy,  then  it  will  be 
subject  of  congratulation  and  thankfulness,  that  to  the 
world  has  been  given  this  memoir  of  one  whom  Foster 
designated,  “ The  Prince  of  Preachers .” 

MR.  JAY  AS  AN  AUTHOR. 

After  having  expressed  our  opinion  of  Mr.  Jay  as 
a preacher,  we  have  felt  some  doubts  whether  our 
readers  may  not  think  it  quite  enough,  without  refer- 
ring particularly  to  his  authorship.  But  still  there  is 
a sufficient  diversity  in  the  two  departments  to  justify 
a separate  notice.  The  talents  which  secure  success  in 
the  one  can  by  no  means  be  taken  as  a pledge  of  suc- 
cess in  the  other.  It  is  a rare  thing  for  a man  to  excel 
in  both  characters,  even  though  the  authorship  may 
lie  mainly  in  the  line  of  sermons.  Of  this  Mr.  Jay 
himself  seems  to  have  been  perfectly  conscious ; for  he 
did  little  in  the  way  of  authorship,  except  in  connec- 
tion with  his  preaching,  as  he  also  did  little  in  the 
way  of  public  speaking,  except  from  the  pulpit.  Un- 
der a just  sense  of  the  limitation  of  human  faculties,  he 
concentrated  his  upon  one  object ; and  that  object 
gained  so  conspicuously  and  successfully  supplied  the 
first  and  chief  inducement  to  appear  as  an  author ; 
and  this  rather  as  an  extension  of  the  preacher’s  office, 
or  as  an  enlargement  of  his  audience. 

Mr.  Jay’s  labors  as  an  author  were  principally  pur- 
sued at  watering-places,  during  a relaxation  of  a few 
weeks  in  summer.  He  gives  the  following  brief  but 
interesting  account  of  these  labors,  in  m Advertise- 
ment to  the  last  volume  of  the  “ Exerciser”  : — 

“At  Sidmouth  he  began  his  ‘Domestic  Ministers’ 
14 


314 


CONCLUDING  OBSERVATIONS. 


Assistant,’  and  wrote  many  of  the  Family  prayers.  In 
the  Isle  of  Wight,  he  composed  ‘ A Charge  to  a Min- 
ister’s Wife,’  and  ‘The  Wife’s  Advocate.’  At  Lyn- 
month,  he  finished  his  ‘ Christian  Contemplated,’  and 
wrote  the  Preface  ; with  ‘ Hints  on  Preaching.’ 

“ But  this  latter  place  must  be  a little  more  noticed. 
There,  for  several  years  successively,  he  passed  a month, 
the  most  perfectly  agreeable  and  happy  he  ever  expe- 
rienced in  a life  of  loving-kindness  and  tender  mercy. 

“ Linton  and  Lynmouth  are  nearly  connected — the 
one  being  at  the  top  and  the  other  at  the  bottom  of  a 
declivity,  covered  with  trees  and  verdure,  interspersed 
with  several  houses.  Linton  has  been  remarked  for 
its  sublimity,  and  Lynmouth  for  its  beauty,  and  their 
united  aspects  have  been  called  Switzerland  in  min- 
iature. 

“Lynmouth  was  to  the  author  the  most  interesting 
spot.  Here,  two  narrow  and  craggy  valleys,  obvious- 
ly once  ruptured  by  a convulsion  of  nature,  termin- 
ate ; and  down  these,  tumbling  from  rock  to  rock,  two 
streams — one  running  rirom  the  east  and  the  other 
from  the  south — unite,  and  then,  at  a small  distance, 
empty  themselves  into  the  sea, 

“ At  the  time  of  his  first  going  there  it  was  hardly 
known  or  considered  as  a watering-place.  It  had  not, 
therefore,  as  yet  fallen  into  the  corruptions  of  such 
receptacles ; nor  had  the  inhabitants  been  taught  to 
make  visitors  a prey.  The  villagers  were  very  re- 
spectful ; and  strangers  felt  a sense  of  perfect  safety. 

u Here  the  author  fixed  his  residence.  He  took  a 
whole  cottage  ; it  was  far  from  elegant,  but  it  was  neat 
and  agreeable ; it  wanted  some  accommodation  and 
comforts ; but  he  had  what  he  more  prized,  rural  and 


CONCLUDING  OBSERVATIONS. 


315 


enchanting  scenery  and  solitude.  Yet  not  without 
some  to  hear  the  exclamation,  ‘IIow  sweet  this  soli- 
tude is!’  for  he  had  society  too;  his  company  was 
small,  but  chosen,  and  suitable,  and  improving : — 


Where  friendship  full  exerts  her  softest  power, 
Perfect  esteem,  enlivened  by  desire 
Ineffable,  and  sympathy  of  soul — 

Thought  meeting  thought,  and  will  preventing  will, 
With  boundless  confidence.’ 


“ His  associates  consisted  of  his  wife  ana  a female 
friend.  It  would  be  vain  in  him  to  extol  the  former  ; 
but  as  for  the  latter — especially  as  she  was  soon  re- 
moved from  our  world — he  may  be  allowed  to  say, 
we  hardly  could  have  had  her  equal  in  everything  we 
wished.  She  was  of  a very  respectable  family  ; well 
educated,  polished  in  her  manners,  intellectual, 
sprightly,  witty,  truly  pious,  full  of  sensibility  and  be- 
nevolence, and  an  entire  stranger  to  everything  like 
selfishness.  What,  with  regard  to  this  friend,  before 
our  first  excursion  together  was  acquaintance,  was 
now  rendered  intimacy  the  most  cordial ; and  she  be- 
came a dear  resident  in  the  family  till  her  lamented 
death.  The  cottage  we  occupied  was  near  Mr.  Her- 
ries’  beautiful  villa.  It  has  since  been  spoiled  by  im- 
provements, and  is  now  a kind  of  tawdry  little  man- 
sion ; and  the  whole  of  Lynmouth  itself,  which  taste 
might  have  altered,  and  yet  left  it  a village  still,  is 
aping  a paltry  town. 

“ Here  our  party  felt  themselves  at  liberty  to  meet 
or  to  separate — to  read  or  to  write — or  to  converse  or 
to  walk — as  inclination  prompted.  As  to  himself,  the 
author  opened  his  parlor,  and  spoke  on  the  Sabbath- 


316 


CONCLUDING  OBSERVxriONS. 


day  evening  to  any  of  the  neighbors  who  would  at- 
tend. But  having  been  struck  with  the  design,  and 
also  having  been  urged  to  undertake  something  of 
the  kind,  he  now  began  his  4 Morning  Exercises.’ 
Of  these,  he  here  often  wrote  two,  and  sometimes 
three  a day ; and  always  read  one  of  them  in  the  morn- 
ing and  another  in  the  evening  devotion,  and  not  often 
without  the  approbation  of  his  companions,  which  most 
excited  and  encouraged  him  to  proceed. 

44  Here  he  composed  the  greater  part  of  these  Morn- 
ing Exercises,  and  here  also,  in  after  visits,  he  wrote 
the  greater  part  of  the  Evening . He  once  thought  of 
distinguishing  by  a final  mark  all  he  had  written  in 
this  retirement ; but  not  doing  it  immediately,  his  re- 
collection soon  became  too  indistinct  for  him  to  divide 
with  certainty.  The  first  ‘Exercise’  he  wrote  was 
that  which  is  entitled,  £The  Unlonely  Solitude,’ — 
John,  xvi.  32  : 4 And  shall  leave  me  alone  : and  yet  I 
am  not  alone,  because  the  Father  is  with  me.’ 

“ He  wished  also  to  have  marked  those  which  he 
wrote  as  he  journeyed  to  and  from  Lynmouth.  At 
the  4 Plume  of  Feathers,’  Minehead,  where  he  slept  as 
he  was  going  down,  he  composed  the  Exercise,  called, 
4 The  Pious  Excursion,’ — 1 Sam.  iii.  9 : 4 Speak,  Lord, 
for  thy  servant  heareth,’  especially  in  reference  to 
such  a journey  of  recreation.  At  the  same  inn,  as  he 
returned,  he  composed  the  Exercise,  entitled  4 The  Call 
to  Depart,’ — Micah,  ii.  10 : 4 Arise,  and  depart  hence, 
for  this  is  not  your  rest.’  He  also  wrote  a third  Ex- 
ercise at  the  same  inn,  viz., — 4 Changes  in  the  wilder- 
ness not  a removal  from  it,’ — Numb.  x.  12  : 4 And  the 
children  of  Israel  took  their  journeys  out  of  the  wil- 


CONCLUDING  OBSERVATIONS. 


317 


derness  of  Sinai ; and  the  cloud  rested  in  the  wilder- 
ness at  Peran.’ 

“ The  author  cannot  conclude  without  observing  two 
things  : — the  first  is,  That  relaxation  is  never  so  per- 
fectly enjoyed  as  in  connection  with  engagement. 

‘ A want  of  occupation  is  not  rest ; 

A mind  quite  vacant  is  a mind  distress’d/ 

“Relaxation,  indeed,  can  have  no  existence  sepa- 
rate from  employment,  for  what  is  there  then  to  relax 
from  ? On  the  other  hand,  action  prepares  for  repose, 
and  labor  not  only  sweetens,  but  justifies  recreation  ; 
so  that  we  feel  it  to  be,  not  only  innocent  indulgence, 
but  a kind  of  recompense.  The  second  is,  That,  as  of 
such  a precious  talent  as  time  nothing  should  be  lost, 
so,  much  may  be  done  by  gathering  up  its  fragments.” 

The  peculiar  charm  which  his  sermons  derived  from 
his  oratory  and  elocution  could  not,  of  course,  attend 
his  publications,  and  yet,  when  divested  of  this  fasci- 
nation, they  exhibited  other  charms  and  excellences, 
which  secured  for  them,  not  only  attention,  but  admi- 
ration, popularity,  and  usefulness.  His  compositions, 
when  they  came  from  the  press,  were  greatly  improved 
and  chastened,  both  in  thought  and  diction.  What 
they  lost  of  effect  given  them  by  his  delivery,  they 
gained  in  correctness,  condensation,  and  point.  Mr. 
Jay  well  understood  that  sermons  printed  must  be 
skilfully  prepared  for  the  eye,  which  is  a more  critical 
judge  than  the  ear.  The  single  sermons  which  he 
first  published  were,  no  doubt,  greatly  aided  in  their 
success  by  the  popularity  of  the  young  preacher. 
Moreover,  his  promotion  so  early  to  the  pulpit  of 
Surrey  Chapel  placed  him  on  a pinnacle  before  the 


318  CONCLUDING  OBSERVATIONS. 

religious  world  of  London ; so  that  when  he  sent  forth 
his  first  volume  of  sermons,  which  was  as  early  as 
1802,  a wide  circle  of  readers  was  anxiously  waiting 
to  peruse  them.  The  moderation  of  sentiment  these 
sermons  displayed,  as  contrasted  with  the  Antinomian- 
ism  into  which  some  were  running,  both  in  the  Estab- 
lishment and  among  the  Dissenters, — their  originality, 
simplicity,  ease,  and  general  adaptation  to  the  state  of 
the  public  mind,  commanded  for  them  a measure  of 
success  which  rarely  attends  volumes  of  sermons  in 
the  present  day,  and  still  more  rarely  those  from  the 
pens  of  Dissenters.  It  may  be  fairly  alleged,  that, 
at  the  period  when  Mr.  Jay  first  appeared  as  an  au- 
thor, there  was  a new  and  growing  desire  to  peruse 
good  and  evangelical  sermons;  and  that  Mr.  Jay’s 
were  eminently  suited  to  the  taste  of  the  day ; and  it 
would  be  no  disparagement  to  admit  further,  that  in 
some  respects  they  are  less  suited  to  the  taste  of  the 
present  day  ; or,  indeed,  that  as  good  sermons  are  now 
so  abundant  from  the  pulpit,  there  is  less  need  of  sup- 
plying them  from  the  press  ; and,  in  consequence,  few 
volumes  of  sermons  now  obtain  popularity,  unless 
they  are  highly  elaborate,  or  novel  subjects,  or  charac- 
terized by  eminent  genius  or  transcendent  eloquence. 

There  can  be  no  doubt  that  Mr.  Jay’s  sermons  were 
happily  suited  to  meet  the  increasing  desire  at  that 
time  for  evangelical  instruction.  Whitfield  and  Wes- 
ley, with  their  co-workers  and  followers,  had  given 
the  people  a taste  for  something  better  than  they  had 
been  accustomed  to  in  the  dry  ethical  essays  of  the 
clergy,  as  void  of  effect  upon  the  audience  as  of  heart 
and  life  in  the  preacher.  Jay’s  sermons,  therefore, 
were  perhaps  as  much  used  in  pulpits  as  in  private 


CONCLUDING  OBSERVATIONS. 


319 


houses,  and  might  be  heard  in  many  a church,  and 
found  attractive  to  many  a congregation  of  Church- 
men. Some  of  the  more  liberal  of  the  clergy  recom- 
mended them  to  their  brethren,  and  to  their  people  ; 
and  this  was  especially  the  case  with  those  who  were 
alarmed  at  the  spread  of  Antinomianism.  The  appear- 
ance of  the  successive  volumes  of  Mr.  Jay’s  sermons, 
and  their  increasing  popularity,  was  a pleasing  omen 
of  the  sounder  views  which  were  beginning  to  prevail. 
Indeed  it  may  be  stated,  that  the  influence  of  the  An- 
tinomian  preacher  began  to  decrease  about  this  time, 
and  has  been  sinking  till  it  can  scarcely  be  said  to  re- 
tain an  existence  either  in  the  Church  or  out  of  it.  A 
few  scattered  individuals  are  all  that  can  now  be  found, 
where  formerly  hundreds  congregated  to  listen  to  high 
doctrine ; and,  among  other  useful  works,  no  doubt 
Mr.  Jay’s  have  had  a share  of  influence  in  promoting 
sounder  views  and  a more  Scriptural  taste.  An  evi- 
dence of  this  is  seen  in  the  fact  that  Mr.  Jay  was  sin- 
gled out  by  Bishop  Jebb,  and  recommended  to  his 
friend,  Alexander  Knox,  as  a pattern  of  sobriety  and 
moderation  of  sentiment.  He  sajrs  in  one  of  his  let- 
ters : — 

“ It  seems  to  me  as  if  the  more  sober  Calvinists,  both 
in  and  out  of  the  Church  of  England,  were  not  a little 
alarmed  by  the  prevalence  of  virtual,  if  not  as  yet 
practical,  Antinomianism.  There  has  been  a good 
deal  to  that  purpose,  I mean  expressive  of  that  alarm, 
in  the  ‘Christian  Observer.’  But  the  Independent 
minister  at  Bath,  Jay,  has  lately  published  a volume 
of  lectures,  called  1 The  Christian  Contemplated,’  in 
the  preface  to  which  are  some  pertinent,  and,  I might 
sav,  happy  remarks.  It  will  be  worth  your  while  to 


320 


CONCLUDING  OBSERVATIONS. 


get  the  book,  were  it  only  for  the  sake  of  the  preface ; 
but  the  book  itself  is  worth  looking  over,  for,  though 
it  has  its  defects  and  failings,  it  abounds  in  matter 
which  tends  to  edify  the  reader,  and  do  real  honors  to 
the  writer.”* 

In  speaking  once  upon  this  subject,  he  observed, 
that,  though  election  vras  true,  it  did  not  appear  to 
him  a truth  of  equal  importance  with  perseverance ; 
and  that,  in  preaching,  we  must  not  only  distinguish 
between  truth  and  error,  but  between  truth  and  truth. 
It  was  a truth  that  our  Saviour  died  under  Pontius 
Pilate,  and  a truth  that  His  death  was  an  atonement 
for  sin  ; but  who  would  attach  the  same  importance 
to  both  ? So  was  it  here.  He  did  not  conceive  that 
there  was  any  danger  in  preaching  election  in  its  ef- 
fects ; and  that  it  must  always  be  remembered,  that 
perseverance  was  a duty  enjoined  by  2 Peter,  i.  5-10, 
&c.,  and  as  a privilege  promised  in  Phil.  i.  6,  &c. ; and 
that  this  twofold  view  ought  always  to  be  remem- 
bered. 

He  said  that  Mr.  Newton,  at  one  of  those  breakfasts 
where  he  received  ministers  of  all  denominations, 
among  other  observations,  made  the  following : — He 
said,  that  “ Calvinism  was  one  of  the  worst  of  systems 
preached  theoretically,  but  one  of  the  best  preached 
practically.”  Mr.  Jay  added,  that  if  he  called  any 
man  master  on  earth,  it  would  be  Leighton  or  New- 
ton. 

This  just  and  Scriptural  moderation  of  sentiment 
which  through  life  distinguished  Mr.  Jay,  both  as  a 

* Thirty  Years’  Correspondence  between  John  Jebb,  D.D.,  F.R.S., 
Bishop  of  Limerick,  and  Alexander  Krox,  Esq.,  M.R.T.A.,  vol.  iu 
p.  65 1 


CONCLUDING  OBSERVATIONS. 


321 


preacher  and  author,  commended  him  to  the  approval 
of  the  best  part  of  the  Christian  body,  both  in  the 
Established  Church  and  among  Dissenters.  For  this 
sobriety  and  comprehensiveness  of  view  he  was  prob- 
ably greatly  indebted  to  his  excellent  tutor,  whose 
large  experience  and  acute  observation,  in  the  days 
when  there  existed  considerable  conflict  ard  conten- 
tion among  theologians  of  adverse  schools,  in  connec- 
tion with  his  loving  spirit  and  persuasive  manner, 
qualified  him  to  guard  young  minds  against  excess 
and  extravagance.  The  same  moderation  of  sentiment 
seems  to  have  distinguished  most  of  Mr.  Winter’s  stu- 
dents. It  is,  moreover,  a remarkable  fact,  that  this 
sobriety  was  far  from  being  associated  with  tameness 
or  indifference.  It  was  rather  accompanied  with  emi- 
nent zeal,  devotedness,  and  usefulness.  It  was  very 
evident  that  Mr.  Jay’s  supreme  aim  was  to  be  Scriptu- 
ral in  all  his  religious  sentiments.  He  bowed  sub- 
missively to  the  Divine  authority.  Every  statement 
is  both  illustrated  and  confirmed  by  the  most  apposite 
and  striking  quotations.  Hence,  too,  Mr.  Jay  seems 
never  to  shrink  from  the  appearance  of  paradox,  when 
it  arises  from  the  strength  of  Scripture  language  in  en- 
forcing important  truths  separately.  He  had,  from  the 
commencement  of  his  course,  kept  himself  clear  of 
the  trammels  of  systematic  theology ; and  was  only 
concerned  to  bring  the  truth  of  God,  as  it  appears  in 
the  Bible,  to  bear  upon  the  hearts  and  consciences  of 
men.  Hence  the  constant  interweaving  of  Scripture 
in  every  sermon — a practice  which  he  avows  and  de- 
fends in  the  preface  to  u The  Christian  Contemplated,” 
where  he  quotes,  with  warm  approbation,  the  follow- 
ing judicious  and  beautiful  defence  of  this  practice, 
14* 


322 


CONCLUDING  OBSERVATIONS. 


from  the  pen  of  Eobert  Hall,  in  his  strictures  upon 
Foster’s  Essay,  which  at  that  day  stirred  up  no  little 
controversy,  and  which  was  entitled — u On  the  Aver- 
sion of  Men  of  Taste  to  Evangelical  Eeligion.”  Mr. 
Jay  hailed  this  vindication  of  the  use  of  Scriptural 
language,  from  so  high  an  authorhy',  though  he  sus- 
pects the  same  authority  might  censure  himself  for 
using  it  to  excess  ; yet  that  he  would  still  allow  it  was 
an  error  on  the  safer  side. 

u To  say  nothing,”  observes  Mr.  Hall,  “ of  the  in- 
imitable beauties  of  the  Bible,  considered  in  a literary 
view, — which  are  universally  acknowledged, — it  is  the 
Book  which  every  devout  man  is  accustomed  to  con- 
sult as  the  oracle  of  God ; it  is  the  companion  of  his 
best  moments,  and  the  vehicle  of  his  strongest  conso- 
lation. Intimately  associated  in  his  mind  with  every- 
thing dear  and  valuable,  its  diction  more  powerfully 
excites  devotional  feeling  than  any  other ; and,  when 
temperately  and  soberly  used,  imparts  an  unction  to  a 
religious  discourse  which  nothing  else  can  suppfy. 
Besides,  is  there  not  room  to  apprehend  that  a studied 
avoidance  of  the  Scripture  phraseology,  and  a care  to 
express  all  that  it  is  supposed  to  contain  in  the  forms 
of  classical  diction,  might  ultimately  lead  to  the  neg- 
lect of  the  Scriptures  themselves,  and  a habit  of  sub- 
stituting flashy  and  superficial  declamation,  in  the  room 
of  the  saving  truths  of  the  Gospel  ? Such  an  appre- 
hension is  but  too  much  verified  by  the  most  celebrat- 
ed sermons  of  the  French,  and  still  more  by  some 
modern  compositions  in  our  own  language,  which 
usurp  that  title.  For  devotional  impression,  we  con- 
ceive that  a very  considerable  tincture  of  the  language 
of  Scripture,  or  at  least  such  a coloring  as  shall  dis- 


CONCLUDING  OBSERVATIONS. 


323 


cover  an  intimate  acquaintance  with  those  inimitable 
models,  will  generally  succeed  best.” 

The  copious  use  which  Mr.  Jay  made  of  Scripture 
language,  both  in  preaching  and  writing,  gives  his 
compositions  a peculiar  character.  It  is  a feature 
which  strikes  every  one  as  prominent,  and  we  think, 
while  it  yields  the  highest  satisfaction  to  every  reader 
who  peruses  his  books  for  edification  and  instruction, 
it  can  excite  displacency  in  no  one.  There  can  be 
little  doubt  that  the  eminent  success  of  Mr.  Jay  in  all 
his  publications  is  a sufficient  vindication  of  his  prac- 
tice, especially  when  it  is  considered  that  the  success 
of  such  writings  must  be  taken  as  an  indication  of 
their  usefulness.  They  minister  nothing  to  the  amuse- 
ment of  mankind ; nothing  to  the  gratification  of  a 
mere  literary  taste,  or  fondness  for  speculation ; no- 
thing to  elegant  scholarship,  or  dialectic  skill,  or  a fer- 
vid imagination  ; but  are  the  plain  and  forcible  state- 
ments of  evangelical  truth,  “ not  in  the  words  which 
man’s  wisdom  teacheth,  but,”  to  a great  extent,  “ which 
the  Holy  Ghost  teacheth ;”  and  as  such  their  extensive 
and  continued  popularity  both  vindicates  the  judg- 
ment of  the  writer  and  commends  the  taste  of  his  nu- 
merous Christian  readers. 

Mr.  Jay  may  not  be  an  author  suited  to  the  taste  of 
every  reader,  but  he  wrote  for  the  many,  and  they 
have  been  his  readers.  He  is  not  learned  enough  for 
some,  nor  profound  enough  for  others ; not  critical 
enough  for  one,  nor  rhetorical  enough  for  a second, 
nor  imaginative  enough  for  a third  ; but  had  he  com- 
mended himself  to  the  approbation  or  such  readers, 
he  would  have  had  a much  narrower  circle  than  he 
has  had,  and  still  has.  Nature,  or  rather  the  God  of 


324 


CONCLUDING  OBSERVATIONS. 


nature,  formed  his  mind  in  one  of  its  most  current 
types,  and  to  serve  the  greatest  number,  by  exhibiting 
to  them,  in  the  most  impressive,  instructive,  and  suc- 
cessful forms,  not  the  rarities  of  intellectual  treasures, 
not  the  elaborations  of  human  thought,  nor  the  choicest 
and  most  sparkling  gems  of  genius,  but  truths  of  uni- 
versal importance  and  of  daily  practice.  He  aimed  at 
the  useful  and  substantial,  and  had  little  taste  for  the 
subtle,  the  recondite,  or  the  profound.  His  mission 
was  to  preach  the  Gospel  of  the  grace  of  God,  which 
he  had  received,  and  to  extend  the  benefit  of  what  he 
had  preached  by  books,  for  the  service  of  those  who 
had  not  the  privilege  of  hearing  him. 

In  his  compositions,  the  critic  may  find  many  faults 
which  passed  unobserved  from  the  pulpit.  But  though 
sometimes  his  style  would  admit  of  improvement  in 
respect  to  refinement  and  polish,  yet,  in  perspicuity, 
simplicity,  and  force,  it  is  admirably  adapted  to  the 
purpose  of  instruction.  It  is  perfectly  transparent  and 
intelligible  to  all,  and  though  occasionally,  through 
his  anxiety  to  be  impressive,  and  to  fix  the  truth  in 
the  mind,  he  indulges  in  an  expression  or  a word  be- 
neath his  subject,  yet  it  is  so  obviously  for  the  sake  of 
point  and  effect,  that  good  taste  can  hardly  be  offended, 
while  the  less  fastidious  reader  is  better  pleased  with 
the  homeliness  and  point,  and  possibly  feels  the  truth 
conveyed  more  effectually  to  his  mind. 

Eminently  practical  in  all  his  views  of  Divine  truth, 
he  derives  useful  lessons  from  almost  every  part  of 
Scripture ; and  places  duties  in  new  lights  and  rela- 
tions, which  impart  fresh  force  and  interest  to  them. 
He  had  no  doubt  profited  much  in  his  composition  in 
later  years  by  the  long  and  extensive  practice  he  had 


CTO NOLUDINXt  OB.SK  I i VATIOXS. 


325 


undergone,  and  which,  from  the  advice  of  Mrs.  Han- 
nah More  to  write  much  and  fast,  he  seems  early  to 
have  adopted.  Every  Christian  reader  of  Mr.  Jay’s 
works  must  be  impressed  with  the  pleasingly  devo- 
tional turn  of  his  mind.  His  reflections  lead  the  pious 
and  devout  reader  to  the  most  elevated  views  of  the 
Divine  character,  as  a Father  to  be  loved,  and  a Friend 
to  be  trusted.  Every  page  seems  to  exercise  over  tho 
mind  an  attraction  to  the  Source  of  all  wisdom,  blessed- 
ness, and  grace;  and  every  sentiment  seems  bathed 
with  the  spirit  of  devotion,  and  designed  to  win  the 
heart  for  God  and  truth. 

Another  feature  in  Mr.  Jay’s  writings  is  the  skill 
with  which,  without  apparent  effort,  he  throws  light 
upon  Scripture,  and,  by  a few  happy  sentences,  sets 
the  sacred  word  in  a new  and  interesting,  and  often 
strong,  light.  It  is  as  if  he  placed  the  reader  in  a po- 
sition from  which  he  could  discover  new  lustre  in  the 
jewel  of  Divine  truth.  He  makes  it  flash  its  radiance 
upon  the  mind’s  eye  with  a power  and  beauty  unper- 
ceived before.  And,  moreover,  not  simply  as  thus 
condensing  the  force  of  isolated  truths  upon  the  mind, 
but  in  the  important  and  most  useful  capacity  of  an 
expositor , he  is  conspicuously  successful.  His  large 
knowledge  of  the  Divine  word,  and  his  intimate  in- 
sight into  its  special  import,  and  his  holy  ingenuity  in 
discovering  uses  to  which  its  facts  and  lessons  may  be 
turned,  qualify  him  in  a high  degree  to  expound  the 
sacred  word.  With  an  unrivalled  force  and  effect 
could  he  bring  out  the  hidden  beauties  of  revelation, 
and  enchain  the  mind  to  the  truths  of  God’s  word. 
There  was  a startling  originality  sometimes  in  his  ap- 
plication of  texts,  which  interested  and  delighted  the 


326 


CONCLUDING  OBSERVATIONS. 


auditor,  and  fixed  the  attention  moie  m the  Word  of 
God  than  on  the  preacher  or  the  writer.  But  he  never 
pursued  originality  for  its  own  sake,  nor  sought,  as 
many  have  done,  and  are  still  doing,  to  affect  novelty 
of  thought  by  mere  novelty  of  phrase.  The  new 
idioms  and  the  new  terminology  are  found,  when 
translated  into  pure  English,  to  contain  little  more 
than  old  and  common  ideas ; often  they  are  a mere 
wrapper  of  grotesque  or  pompous  phraseology  thrown 
around  poverty  of  thought  and  vulgar  superficiality. 
But,  in  his  own  department,  Mr.  Jay  was  really  an 
original  thinker,  and  his  thoughts  engage,  instruct, 
and  delight  the  mind.  His  aim  is  always  exalted,  his 
means  always  legitimate,  his  motives  always  pure,  and 
his  success  distinguished. 

In  confirmation  of  our  own  estimate  of  his  publica- 
tions, it  will  probably  be  interesting  to  the  reader  to  be 
informed,  upon  the  best  authority,  how  his  works  have 
been  received  among  the  Christian  bodies  of  the  New 
World ; and  where,  never  having  heard  his  voice,  they 
judge  of  him  exclusively  as  an  author.  Mr.  Jay  him- 
self sometimes  alludes  to  the  extensive  sale  and  useful- 
ness of  his  writings  in  America,  and  we  shall,  there- 
fore, here  introduce  some  extracts  from  the  pen  of  a 
distinguished  American  divine,  who  published  an  ar- 
ticle more  than  twenty  years  ago  in  an  American  pe- 
riodical, in  which  he  reviewed  the  principal  works  of 
Mr.  Jay,  which  had  then  been  reprinted  in  that  coun- 
try. In  pointing  out  these  peculiar  excellences,  he 
thus  concludes  his  review.  ( The  article  is  from  the  pen 
of  the  Rev.  IF.  B.  Sprague , B.D.,  and  appeared  in  u The 
Quarterly  Christian  Spectators  It  ivas  afterwards  pub- 
lished separate  ly) : — 


CONCLUDING  OBSERVATIONS. 


327 


u If  the  estimate  wljich  we  have  formed  of  the  char- 
acter of  Mr.  Jay’s  publications  be  correct,  it  must  be 
obvious  to  every  one  that  they  are  designed  to  have 
an  important  influence  in  forming  the  religious  charac- 
ter of  the  age ; to  say  nothing  of  the  more  remote  in- 
fluence which  they  must  exert  upon  posterity.  We 
will  consider,  under  a few  distinct  particulars,  what  are 
the  effects  which  have  followed,  or  may  be  expected  to 
follow  from  the  labors  of  this  popular  and  excellent 
author. 

“ Mr.  Jay’s  writings,  if  we  mistake  not,  are  peculiarly 
adapted  to  promote  the  study  of  the  Bible . Not  only  are 
the  4 Morning  and  Evening  Exercises  for  the  Closet,’ 
directly  of  a biblical  character,  being  designed  as  a sort 
of  practical  commentary  on  various  portions  of  divine 
truth,  but  nearly  all  his  other  writings  abound  in  scriptu- 
ral illustration,  and  are  pre  eminently  fitted  to  invest  the 
study  of  the  Bible  with  strong  attractions.  No  writer 
of  the  present  day  makes  a more  copious  use  of  Scrip- 
ture than  Mr.  Jay  ; and  we  might  say,  that  in  his  ser- 
mons he  sometimes  carries  this  to  an  extreme,  were  it 
not  for  the  uncommonly  felicitous  manner  in  which 
his  quotations  are  made.  It  would  seem  as  if  the 
whole  Bible  were  in  his  memory,  and  he  had  the  pow- 
er, on  every  occasion,  of  selecting  the  very  passage 
that  is  most  to  his  purpose  ; and  when  a writer  quotes 
Scripture  with  such  an  advantage,  we  can  scarcely  call 
any  degree  of  quotation  excessive. 

“ If  Mr.  Jaj  should  be  thought  by  some  to  urge  to  an 
extreme  in  respect  to  the  direct  use  which  he  makes 
of  Scripture  in  his  public  discourses,  we  are  constrain- 
ed to  believe  that  there  is  a tendency  among  many 
preachers,  in  this  country  at  least,  to  the  opposite  end. 


328 


CONCLUDING  OBSERVATIONS. 


We  certainly  do  not  wish  to  be  brought  back  to  the 
practice  of  some  of  our  venerable  fathers,  who  not  only 
were  accustomed  to  string  together  many  passages  of 
Scripture,  often  without  much  regard  to  connection, 
but  detained  their  hearers  by  turning  over  the  leaves 
of  the  Bible  to  look  their  passages  out ; but  we  do 
wish  that  every  sermon  should  have  so  much  of  the 
Bible  in  it,  either  as  it  respects  language  or  spirit,  that 
it  shall  be  obvious  to  every  hearer  that  it  is  drawn  di- 
rectly from  that  - sacred  book.  It  were  reasonable  to 
expect  that  God  should  put  special  power  upon  his 
own  word  ; and  hence  we  find  that  the  frequent  intro- 
duction of  Scripture  language  into  a sermon  imparts 
to  it,  in  the  view  of  the  pious,  a kind  of  unction  which 
it  can  derive  from  nothing  else.  So:  too,  all  experience 
proves,  that  there  is  no  argument  so  strong  as  £ thus 
saith  the  Lord and  many  a mind  which  has  warred 
through  a long  course  of  metaphysical  reasoning,  has 
been  fixed  in  its  convictions  by  one  plain  declaration 
of  the  Bible. 

K 

u Mr.  Jay’s  writings  are  also  eminently  distinguished 
for  their  Practical  Tendency  They  are  indeed  by  no 
means  deficient  in  the  exhibition  of  Scripture  doc- 
trines, but  whenever  doctrines  are  discussed,  it  is  al- 
ways in  a practical  way.  They  are  not  taken  up  as 
abstract  propositions,  but  are  presented  just  as  they 
are  found  in  God’s  word,  and  as  they  stand  related  to 
the  experience  and  conduct  of  men.  They  are  more 
commonly  adapted  to  make  men  acquainted  with  their 
own  hearts ; to  carry  them  back  to  the  very  springs 
of  their  actions  ; and  to  impress  them  with  the  convic- 
tion that  the  whole  of  religion  is  a practical  reality. 


CONCLUDING  OBSERVATIONS. 


329 


We  are  not  aware  that  Mr.  Jay  has  written  anything 
of  a merely  speculative  character;  whatever  has  come 
from  his  pen,  so  far  as  we  know,  has  an  important 
bearing  upon  practice,  and  is  fitted  to  exert  a benign 
and  elevating  influence  upon  human  character. 

“ It  has  been  a characteristic  of  some  periods  of  the 
Church,  that  they  have  been  distinguished  by  a rage 
for  speculation.  ITS  o one  can  go  back  to  the  time  of 
the  latter  Christian  fathers,  or  to  the  days  of  Thomas 
Aquinas,  vithout  being  forcibly  struck  by  the  end- 
lessly diversified  and  hair-breadth  distinctions  which 
were  then  resorted  to,  in  illustration  and  defence  of 
Scripture  doctrine ; and  it  were  hardly  necessary  to 
say,  that  an  age  which  had  so  much  in  its  character 
that  wTas  speculative  could  not  be  distinguished  by  re- 
ligious action.  It  was  common,  in  those  days,  for 
men  to  exhaust  all  their  powers  in  endeavoring  to 
settle  points  which  did  not  admit  of  being  settled,  and 
which,  if  they  had  been,  would  not  make  one  hair 
white  or  black,  as  it  respects  the  salvation  of  men,  or 
the  advancement  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ.  The  lam- 
entable result  wras,  that,  while  men  were  spending 
their  lives  in  metaphysical  quibbling,  -the  great  cause 
for  which  the  Saviour  shed  his  blood  seemed  to  stand 
still,  if  not  to  be  on  the  retrograde  ; and  the  revival 
of  the  spirit  of  religious  action  did  not  take  place  until 
the  rage  for  vain  speculation  had  begun  in  some  meas- 
ure to  die  away.  If  we  do  not  greatly  mistake, 
wherever  the  doctrines  of  the  Gospel  are  exhibited  in 
connection  with  much  of  human  philosophy,  and  en- 
cumbered by  the  technology  of  the  schools,  they  will 
be  found  to  a great  extent  inefficacious,  and  the  Church 
will  be  found  proportionably  listless  and  inactive. 
But  when  these  truths  are  presented  in  their  naked 


830  CONCLUDING  OBSERVATIONS. 

simplicity,  and  brought  home  to  the  mind  and  heart 
as  common-sense  realities,  without  having  their  in- 
fluence in  any  degree  neutralized  by  foreign  admix- 
tures, they  will  be  found  quick  and  powerful ; and  it 
may  reasonably  be  expected  that  in  such  a community 
there  will  be  a waking  from  the  dreams  of  careless- 
ness, and  a spirit  of  benevolent  activity  going  forth  to 
bless  the  world. 

****** 

“One  great  secret  of  the  charm  which  pervades  Mr. 
Jay’s  writings  is,  that  he  ranges  through  every  de- 
partment of  human  experience,  and  shows  that  the 
spirit  has  its  appropriate  teachings  for  every  condition. 
Their  tendency  is  not  only  to  make  man  do  right  in 
all  circumstances,  but  to  do  right  intelligently,  and 
upon  principle. 

“ It  is  another  characteristic  of  Mr.  Jay’s  writings, 
that  they  are  eminently  fitted  to  cherish  a devotional 
spirit  We  have  already  had  occasion  to  remark,  that 
his  4 Family  Prayers,’  while  they  show  the  fertility  of 
his  mind,  the  purity  of  his  taste,  and  the  originality 
and  beauty  of  his  conceptions,  also  breathe,  in  an  un- 
common degree,  the  spirit  of  genuine  devotion.  But 
most  of  his  other  writings,  though  they  are  designed 
primarily  to  instruct,  and  are  indeed,  in  a high  degree, 
instructive,  are  delightfully  pervaded  by  the  same 
spirit.  His  1 Morning  and  Evening  Exercises’  are  par- 
ticularly designed  to  be  the  companion  of  the  closet ; 
and  it  would  seem  scarcely  possible  that  they  should 
be  used  by  any  Christian,  as  they  were  intended  to  be, 
without  bringing  him  into  an  appropriate  frame  for 
communion  with  God. 

“ It  will  be  obvious  to  any  one  who  reflects  how 
much  the  present  age  is  characterized  by  the  spirit  of 


CONCLUDING  OBSERVATIONS. 


331 


active  enterprise,  that  there  is  danger  that  it  will  suffer 
in  its  devotional  character;  danger  that,  while  Chris- 
tians have  their  hands  full  of  work,  their  hearts  will 
be  comparatively  barren  of  devout  exercises ; that 
their  active  efforts  in  building  up  the  kingdom  of 
Christ  will  be  suffered  to  interfere  with  the  more  re- 
tired business  of  keeping  their  hearts  and  communing 
with  God.  We  do  not  complain  that  the  religious 
character  of  the  age  has  too  much  in  it  that  is  practi- 
cal ; but  we  have  much  reason  to  fear  that  many 
Christians  of  the  present  day  sometimes  render  apolo- 
gies to  their  consciences  for  a partial  neglect  of  their 
closets,  on  the  ground  that  their  time  is  so  much  en- 
grossed by  duties  of  a public  nature  that  they  have 
little  left  for  anything  else.  Whenever  this  state  of 
things  exists,  it  is  an  evil  Vvdhch  ought  at  once  to  be 
corrected  ; for  not  only  does  it  indicate  an  approaching 
decline  of  the  spirit  of  piety,  but  it  looks  as  if  the 
spirit  of  benevolent  action  would  not  endure ; and 
whenever  the  Christian  loses  sight  of  his  dependence 
on  God,  in  his  benevolent  efforts,  he  may  rest  assured, 
either  that  his  zeal  will  soon  languish,  or  that  his  ef- 
forts will  be  unsuccessful. 

“ Another  striking  characteristic  of  Mr.  Jay’s  writ- 
ings is,  that  they  exhibit,  in  the  best  sense,  a truly  catho- 
lic spirit.  Not  that  there  is  anything  in  them  that  looks 
like  lowering  the  standard  of  Christian  doctrine  or 
practice,  of  of  yielding  up  anything  that  is  essential 
in  religion  — far  from  it.  The  great  doctrines  and 
duties  of  the  Gospel  are  constantly  stated  and  urged 
in  all  their  importance ; and  erroneous  doctrines  and 
practices  meet  with  their  deserved  condemnation.  But, 
after  all,  the  author  never  seems  to  be  trammelled  by 
sectarian  peculiarities ; and  scarcely  ever  occupies 


382 


CONCLUDING  OBSERVATIONS. 


ground  upon  which  he  would  not  be  cordially  met  by 
Christians  of  every  evangelical  denomination.  This, 
no  doubt,  is  one  great  reason  of  the  universal  popular- 
ity his  writings  have  gained  both  in  Great  Britain  and 
this  country ; and  hence,  too,  we  have  found  many 
who  had  been  long  conversant  with  his  writings,  who 
yet  had  never  been  able  to  discover  to  what  denomi- 
nation he  belonged,  and  some  who  had  always  had  the 
impression  that,  instead  of  being  an  Independent,  as 
he  actually  is,  he  is  a (Low  Church)  Episcopalian.  Ho 
doubt  he  has  his  attachment  to  Independency  ; but  it 
is  so  far  from  being  a bigoted  attachment,  that  he 
opens  the  arms  of  his  charity  wide  to  every  evangeli- 
cal Christian,  let  his  denomination  be  what  it  may. 
Men  may  differ  from  him  in  many  unimportant  partic- 
ulars, and  yet,  instead  of  standing  aloof  from  them, 
as  errorists,  he  cordially  welcomes  them  as  fellow-dis- 
ciples of  a common  Master. 

“ The  spirit  of  Christian  Catholicism  which  Mr.  Jay’s 
writings  evince,  is  what  we  wish  to  see  more  and  more 
extensively  pervade  the  religious  community.  We 
are  by  no  means  disposed  to  plead  for  an  annihilation 
of  sects,  or  for  any  attempt  to  range  all  the  followers 
of  Christ  under  the  same  human  banner.  On  the  con- 
trary, we  fully  believe  that  the  division  of  the  Chris- 
tian world  into  various  denominations  is  not  without 
some  important  uses ; and  that,  if  its  legitimate  influ- 
ence is  not  neutralized  by  unchristian  jealousies  and 
alienations,  it  may  hasten  rather  than  retard  the  ulti- 
mate triumph  of  the  Church. 

-X-  -X  X -X-  # 

u Let  the  delightful  spirit  which  Mr.  Jay  has  exem- 
plified in  his  writings  pervade  all  the  different  com- 
munities of  the  followers  of  Christ,  and,  though  we 


CONCLUDING  OBSERVATIONS. 


333 


may  still  have  different  denominations,  yet  it  will  be 
manifest  that  there  is  but  one  body.  Under  such  an 
influence  the  world  will  be  compelled  again  to  the  ex- 
clamations which  were  made  in  the  early  ages  of  the 
church,  ‘Behold  how  these  Christians  love  one  an- 
other F 

“ In  the  writings  of  Mr.  Jaj^  there  is  a remarkable 
consistency,  and  they  are  fitted,  in  an  eminent  degree, 
to  form  a consistent  religious  character . One  principal 
reason  why  most  of  the  professed  followers  of  Christ 
exert  so  little  influence  in  favor  of  his  cause  is,  that 
their  Christian  character  is  marred  by  such  palpable 
inconsistency.  This  inconsistency  results  from  the 
very  estimate  which  they  form  of  the  comparative  im- 
portance of  different  duties ; and  from  the  neglect  of 
some,  or  other,  or  all  of  the  duties  of  Christian  life. 
****** 

u Now,  if  we  do  not  mistake,  Mr.  Jay’s  waitings  are 
not  more  remarkable  for  anything  than  their  tendency 
to  counteract  this  evil.  They  bring  before  us  with 
great  felicity,  and  without  any  apparent  reference  to 
system,  the  various  duties  of  men,  just  as  they  are  in- 
culcated in  God’s  word,  giving  to  each  its  proportion- 
ate importance.  There  is  no  elevating  faith  at  the  ex- 
pense of  works,  or  zeal  at  the  expense  of  morality,  or 
alms  at  the  expense  of  prayer ; but  each  duty  stands 
forth  with  its  own  claims,  holding  its  appropriate 
place.  In  short,  we  know  of  few  writings  which  are 
fitted  to  make  an  impression  more,  in  this  respect,  like 
that  of  the  Bible  itself,  than  those  of  Mr.  Jay.  Who- 
ever reads  them  attentively,  and  imbibes  their  spirit, 
will  not  be  punctilious  in  respect  to  one  set  of  duties, 
and  lax  in  regard  to  another  ; but  he  will  be  attentive 
to  all ; and,  under  such  an  influence,  his  Christian 


334 


CONCLUDING  OBSEKVATIONS. 


character,  instead  of  being  unsightly  and  monstrous, 
will  develop  itself  in  fair  and  beautiful  proportions. 

“After  what  we  have  already  said  of  Mr.  Jay’s  writ- 
ings, we  scarcely  need  add,  that  they  are  fitted  to  form 
Christian  character  on  the  most  lovely  and  attractive  model . 
It  cannot  be  disguised,  that,  as  the  beauty  of  Christian 
doctrine  has  sometimes  been  marred  by  human  philo- 
sophy, so  the  loveliness  of  Christian  example  has  been 
obscured  by  what  has  almost  seemed  a cold  and  lower- 
ing melancholy.  There  have  been  those,  and  they  are 
yet  to  be  found,  who  appear  habitually  gloomy  from 
principle  ; who  set  down  the  playfulness  and  buoyancy 
of  the  animal  spirits  to  the  account  of  an  inveterate 
waywardness;  and  who  never  venture  to  speak  on  the 
subject  of  religion  at  all,  but  with  what  seems  an  air  of 
affected  solemnity. 

* * * * * 

“ If  irreligious  persons  are  liable  to  be  confirmed  in 
their  irreligion,  by  the  careless  and  triflling  deportment 
of  professed  Christians,  they  are  not  less  exposed  to 
the  same  evil  by  seeing  a Christian  profession  constant- 
ly associated  with  a morose  and  forbidding  gloom.  Let 
religion  be  exhibited  in  all  its  cheerful  attractions, 
while  yet  it  retains  its  appropriate  seriousness  and  dig- 
nity, and  it  cannot  fail  to  commend  itself  to  the  judg- 
ment, and  conscience,  and  better  feelings  of  all  who 
witness  such  a manifestation. 

“There  are  few  men  probably  to  whom  the  present 
age  is  more  indebted  for  whatever  of  consistent  cheer- 
fulness its  religious  character  may  possess,  than  to  Mr. 
Jay.  Other  writers,  as  we  have  already  intimated, 
may  have  done  more  than  he  to  rouse  the  slumbering 
conscience  of  the  sinner,  and  bring  him  into  the  atti- 
tude of  conviction  and  repentance ; but  few,  we  think. 


CONCLUDING  OBSERVATIONS. 


335 


have  done  more  to  hold  up  religion  to  the  world  in  all 
its  divine  and  beautiful  attractions.  We  cannot  take 
leave  of  this  interesting  and  popular  writer,  without 
commending  his  writings  to  every  class  of  our  readers. 
We  would  commend  them  especially  to  the  young 
Christian,  as  being  eminently  fitted  to  form  him  to  a 
high  degree  of  religious  enjoyment,  activity,  and  use- 
fulness. We  would  commend  them  to  the  men  who 
would  know  most  of  the  windings  of  his  own  heart, 
and  would  have  maxims  of  true  practical  wisdom  in 
his  own  mind,  to  regulate  every  part  of  his  conduct. 
We  would  commend  them  even  to  the  man  who  scoffs 
at  religion  as  a fable ; for  if  he  can  contemplate  that 
view  of  the  Gospel  which  these  writings  present,  with- 
out acknowledging  that  it  is  consistent,  beautiful,  even 
glorious,  then  it  is  because  he  belies  his  own  convic- 
tions, or  because  his  infidelity  has  made  him  a madman.” 
Though  this  extract  is  long,  yet  it  seemed  the  most 
appropriate,  complete,  and  satisfactory  testimony  we 
could  supply  of  the  popularity  and  usefulness  of  Mr. 
Jay’s  writings  in  that  extensive  and  populous  country, 
where  they  are,  to  say  the  least,  as  extensively  known 
and  as  much  admired  as  in  Great  Britain.  The  long- 
established  and  well-earned  reputation  of  the  writer  adds 
weight  to  his  judicious  and  discriminating  observations. 
Our  own  opinions  and  remarks,  previously  given,  co- 
incide, in  the  main,  with  those  of  Dr.  Sprague.  Mr. 
Jay  studied,  and  preached,  and  wrote  for  the  Christian 
community  at  large.  He  wished  the  whole  world  to 
hear  and  to  read,  in  the  most  intelligible  and  impress- 
ive terms,  the  Gospel  of  the  grace  of  God ; and  he 
wrote,  therefore,  in  the  common  dialect , as  the  best  ve- 
hicle for  the  truth  of  God ; but  this  he  wrought  into  a 


836 


CONCLUDING  OBSERVATIONS. 


polished  shaft,  and  gave  it  a direct  and  successful 
aim. 

The  admirers  of  sustained  and  impassioned  elo- 
quence, or  of  a magniloquent  style,  or  even  of  a purely 
classic  diction,  will  find  little  to  satisfy  them,  much  less 
to  fascinate  them,  in  the  volumes  of  Mr.  Jay’s  works ; 
but  all  who  desire  to  see  the  truths  of  Divine  Revela- 
tion treated  in  their  variety  and  comprehensiveness, 
their  admonitions  enforced  in  winning  and  persuasive 
. words,  with  manly  dignity,  Christian  simplicity,  and 
apostolic  earnestness ; all  who  read  religious  books  for 
instruction  and  improvement,  to  have  the  heart  warm- 
ed, and  the  life  corrected, — will  find  Mr.  Jay’s  works  a 
treasury  which  will  never  disappoint  them,  and  which 
they  will  not  soon  exhaust.  Beckford,  of  Fonthill 
Abbey,  in  a passage  quoted  in  an  early  part  of  the 
Autobiography,  compared  Mr.  Jay’s  mind  to  “a  clear, 
transparent  spring,  flowing  so  freely  as  to  impress  us 
with  the  idea  of  its  being  inexhaustible  and  such  is 
but  a just  description  of  those  volumes  which  so  pow- 
erfully affected  that  versatile  and  exquisite  genius, 
considered  the  most  accomplished  and  keen-sighted 
man  of  his  day ; but  not  him  only,  for  thousands  and 
tens  of  thousands,  in  almost  every  rank  of  life,  are 
daily  benefited,  and  will  continue  to  be  benefited,  by 
the  writings  of  William  Jay.  We  can  desiderate  for 
them  no  happier  or  greater  succcess  than  that  which 
the  man  of  taste,  already  mentioned,  indicated  as  their 
characteristic — “the  voice  which  calls  us  to  look  into 
ourselves,  and  prepare  for  judgment,  is  too  piercing, 
too  powerful,  to  be  resisted,  and  we  attempt,  for  worldly 
and  sensual  considerations,  to  shut  our  ears  in  vain.” 


INDEX 


Abbey,  Fonthill,  building  of,  i.  28. 

Ablington,  first  sermon  at,  i.  43. 

Abstinence,  total,  letter  on,  i.  117. 

Academy  at  Marlborough,  i.  14; 
students  at,  i.  48. 

Ambassador,  anecdote  of  a young, 
i.  43. 

Ancestors,  remarks  on,  i.  20. 

Anecdotes  of  his  early  preaching, 
i.  43;  by  Dr.  Bowie,  i.  277 — 
286  ; of  Mrs.  Ulph,  ii.  233. 

Anniversary,  fiftieth,  i.  227 , his 
sermon  at,  i.  228. 

Appendix  to  reminiscences  of  Wil- 
berforce,  i.  359 — 366. 

Argyle  chapel  opened,  i.  69. 

Ashton,  Mrs.,  death  of,  i.  268. 

Autobiography,  general  introduc- 
tion to.  i.  13 ; reasons  for,  i.  13  ; 
supplement  to,  i.  204. 

Authorship,  his,  i.  119. 

Authors,  his  favorite,  i.  137. 

Bailie,  Dr.,  consults,  i.  115. 

Barham,  Lord,  to  Mr.  Jay,  ii.  170  ; 
Mr.  Jay  to,  ii.  172. 

Barham,  Lady,  to  Mr.  Jay,  ii.  178. 

Bath,  residence  at,  i.  97  ; Bible  So- 
ciety, i.  245. 

Baxter,  opinion  of,  i.  135. 

Beckford,  Mr.,  notices  of,  i.  30. 

Bible  Society,  Bath,  i.  245. 

Bible,  his  study,  i.  188  ; adherence 
to  the,  i.  192 : rules  in  study- 
ing, i.  192. 

Bowie,  Dr.,  his  recollections  of  Mr. 
Jay,  i.  277 ; letter  to,  ii.  212. 

Carlile,  interview  with,  i.  350. 

Cecil,  Rev.  Richard,  ii.  1. 


Chapel,  first  visit  to  Surrey,  i.  51 ; 
preaches  at  Hotwells,  i.  66 ; 
opening  of  Hanover  Chapel, 
Peckham,  i.  126;  do.  of  Lord 
Ducie’s,  i.'  251. 

Charge,  Mr.  Winter’s,  i.  94. 

Children,  his,  i.  104. 

Christian  Malford,  residence  at,  1. 
52  ; farewell  sermon  at,  i.  58; 
address  of  Winter,  i.  54. 

Church,  his  harmony  in,  i.  98 ; 
mode  of  admission  to,  i.  99. 

Cogan,  Dr.,  ii.  113. 

Commentators,  his  favorite,  i.  137. 

Composition,  i.  139. 

Confession  of  Faith,  i.  80. 

Convictions,  change  of,  i.  184. 

Conversion,  his,  i.  28. 

Cottle,  Joseph,  letter  to,  by  Mr. 
Foster,  ii.  48. 

Course,  his,  review  of,  i.  129. 

Davies,  Miss,  introduction  to,  i.  52; 
letter  to,  ii.  135. 

Davies,  of  New  England,  sermons, 
opinion  of,  i.  136. 

Davis,  Dr.,  ii.  120. 

Deacons,  letter  to,  i.  207. 

Death  of  Miss  Statira  Jay,  i.  109; 
of  Mrs.  Jay,  i.  247  ; of  Mrs.  Ash* 
ton,  i.  267  ; his  own,  i.  267. 

Death-bed  sayings,  i.  267. 

Denominations,  religious,  i.  181  ; 
change  of,  i.  186  ; his  own,  i.  187. 

Diploma,  i.  120. 

Disadvantages,  early,  i.  126. 

Dissenters,  their  progress,  i.  181. 

Divines,  favorite,  i.  135. 

Domestic  sketches,  i.  274. 

Dublin,  visit  to,  i.  145. 


INDEX. 


' < K 
xJ  O 


Ducie,  Lady,  letters  to,  ii.  196,  <fcc.  ' 

Ducie,  Lord,  letters  to,  ii.  202,  <fce. , | 
opening  of  his  chapel,  i.  251. 

Education,  contributors  to  his,  i. 
44  ; ministerial,  i.  45. 

Establishment,  the,  i.  196. 

Expositions  at  prayer  meetings,  i. 
28  7. 

Faith,  his  confession  of,  i.  80. 

Family  prayer,  simplicity  of  man- 
ner, (fee.,  i.  275. 

Farewell  sermon  at  Christian  Mal- 
ford,  i.  58. 

Female  servants’  offering,  i.  249; 
acknowledgment  of  do.,  i.  249. 

Fonthill  Abbey,  works  at,  i.  28. 

Foster,  Rev.  John,  ii.  34  ; letter  to 
Cottle,  ii.  48. 

Funeral  service,  his,  i.  307. 

Funeral  sermons  for  Mr.  Jay,  l 271 . 

Gainsborough,  Earl  of,  letter  on 
Mr.  Jay’s  death,  i.  294. 

Godwin,  H.,  Esq.,  at  jubilee,  i.  237. 

Orinfield,  Rev.  T.,  letter  from,  ii. 
186  ; lines  by,  ii.  187. 

Griffiths,  H.,  Esq.,  i.  208. 

Hall,  Rev.  Robert,  ii.  13;  his  opin- 
ion of  Dr.  Owen  controverted, 
i.  137  ; on  use  of  Scripture  lan- 
guage, ii.  15  ; on  popery,  ii.  22. 

Hanover  chapel,  opening  of,  i.  126. 

Harman,  Miss,  letters  to,  ii.  163, 
170,  185,  1S8,  190. 

Haweis,  Rev.  T.,  M.D.,  ii.  125. 

Head,  Miss,  marriage  with,  i.  250 ; 
letters  to,  ii.  180,  182,  191. 

Hill,  Rev.  Briant,  i.  297. 

Hill,  Sir  Richard,  i.  44. 

Hill,  Rev.  Rowland,  A.M.,  i.  389 ; 
mistakes  of  his  biographers,  i. 
390 ; anecdotes,  i.  391  ; his  char- 
acter and  ministry,  i.  894  ; his 
wit,  i.  401 ; his  candor,  i.  403 ; 
benevolence,  i.  404;  anecdotes 
of,  405—412. 

Holmes,  Mr.,  ii.  55. 

Hope  Chapel,  Hot  wells,  preaches 
at,  i.  6& 


llopkin*,  Mr.  Rice,  letter  to,  il 
194  ; his  report  of  Mr.  Jay’s  last 
sermon,  i.  253. 

Hughes,  Rev.  Jos.,  ii.  *24. 

Hutton.  Alderman.  Dublin,  i.  146. 

Illness,  Mrs.  Ja}  s,  i.  Ill;  pecu- 
liarity of,  i.  112  ; his  own,  i.  114; 
his  last,  i.  277. 

Institutions,  the  public,  i.  200. 

Interment,  address  at  his,  i.  268. 

Invitations,  to  London,  i.  52  ; Bath, 

i.  97. 

Ireland,  visit  to,  i.  145. 

Jay,  Mr.  Edward,  letters  to.  ii. 
155,  167,  168. 

Jay,  Statira,  letters  to,  ii.  144 — 
153  ; death  of,  i.  109. 

Jay,  Mrs.,  her  character,  i.  103  ; 
letters  to,  ii.  140,  141 ; illness 
of,  i.  112  ; her  death,  i.  246. 

Jay,  Rev.  William,  as  the  preacher, 

ii.  285;  as  the  author,  ii.  818; 
anecdotes  of,  i.  43  ; illness  of,  i. 
114;  death  of,  i.  267. 

Jay,  William,  Jun.,  death  of,  i.  107. 

Johns,  Rev.  Dr.,  recollections  of 
Mr.  Jay,  i.  252. 

Jubilee,  celebration  of,  i.  226  ; ser- 
mon at,  i.  227 ; presentation,  and 
his  reply,  i.  230 — 236;  com- 
memorative pillars,  i.  237  ; ad 
dres9  of  young  people,  with  gold 
medal,  and  his  acknowledgment, 
i.  239,  240 ; James  Montgom- 
ery’s hymns  for,  i.  242 ; gift  of 
female  servants,  and  acknowl- 
edgment of,  i.  249. 

Kingsbury,  Thomas,  Esq.,  letter 
to,  i.  209. 

Knighton,  Sir  William,  Bart.,  his 
opinion  of  Jay’s  preaching,  i. 
223. 

Knox,  Alexander,  Esq.,  i.  383. 

Language,  scriptural,  objectors  to, 
i.  166  : defence  of,  i.  169. 

Lecturing,  Scottish  custom  of,  i 
165. 


INDEX 


339 


Lace,  Miss,  i.  297. 

Letters — from  Winter  t«s  Jay,  ii. 
136;  to  his  daughter,  ii.  144 — 
153  ; to  his  son  at  college,  ii. 
155 — 159,165;  to  Sir  J.  B.  Wil- 
liams, ii.  161  ; to  Rammohun 
Roy,  ii.  167;  to  Miss  Harman, 
ii.  163,  170,  185,  188,  190;  from 
Lord  Barham,  ii.  17 1 ; from  Lady 
Barham,  ii.  178;  to  the  Queen, 
ii..  179;  Miss  Head,  ii.  180,  18*2, 
191  ; from  Rev.  T.  Grinfield,  ii. 
186;  to  Mr.  Rice  Hopkins,  ii. 
194;  to  Lord  Ducie,  ii.  202;  to 
Lady  Ducie,  ii.  196,  198,  200, 

204,  205,  208,  209;  from  J. 
Montgomery,  Esq.,  i.  244 ; from 
Earl  of  Gainsborough,  i.  294  ; 
from  Mr.  Wilberforce,  i.  323, 
343 — 347,  363—366  ; from  Mrs. 
H.  More,  i.  385. 

Liberality,  growth  of,  i.  197. 

Life,  his  early,  i.  25. 

London,  invitations  to  settle  in,  i. 
52. 

London  Miss’y  Society,  preaches 
at  its  tirst  anniversary,  <fcc.,  i. 

205. 

Mai  ford,  Christian,  residence  at,  i. 
52 ; farewell  sermon  and  ad- 
dress of  Mr.  Winter,  i.  54 — 65. 
Marlborough  Academy,  admission 
into,  i.  44 ; list  of  students,  i. 
48. 

Marriage,  his  first,  i.  99 ; his  sec- 
ond, i.  250. 

Masses,  preaching  to,  i.  156. 
Maxwell,  Lady,  introduction  to,  i. 

66  ; reminiscences  of,  ii.  50. 
Methodism  at  Tisbury,  i.  27. 
Methodist,  ease,  <fcc.,  i.  160. 
Missionary  Society.  (See  Londou.) 
Montgomery,  James,  Esq.,  Jubilee 
Hymns,  *•  242 ; letter  from,  i. 
244. 

More,  Mrs.  H.,  advice  to  him,  i. 
140;  reminiscences  of,  i.  367  ; 
her  evangelism,  i.  368  ; attend- 
ance at  Argyle  chapel,  i.  369  ; 
at  the  Lord's  table,  i.  869  ; her 


character,  i.  370  ; last  letter  from, 

i.  385 ; lines  to  Miss  Steele,  i. 
386. 

Newall,  Mr.,  let  ter  to,  ii.  143. 
Newton,  Rev.  John,  i.  303 ; anec- 
dotes of,  i.  305 — 808  ; his  can- 
dor and  liberality,  i.  310;  his 
connection  with  Cowper,  i.  312  ; 
attachment  to  his  wife,  i.  314; 
the  closing  scene,  i.  316  ; letter 
to  Mrs.  Wathen,  i.  318  ; ditto  to 
Mrs.  H , i.  821. 

Observations,  concluding,  by  edi- 
tors, on  Mr.  Jay  as  a preacher, 

ii.  285  ; as  an  author,  ii.  313. 
Offeriug,  female  servants’,  i.  249  , 

acknowledgment  of,  i.  249. 
Ordination  service,  i.  74. 

Owen,  Dr. — Robert  Hall’s  opiuion 
of  him  controverted,  i.  137. 
Owen,  Rev.  Jno. — at  interment,  i. 
268. 

Oxford  University,  proposal  to  go 
to,  i.  44. 

Parentage,  i.  19. 

Pastoral  assistant,  i.  149 — 294. 
Pastorate,  50th  anniversary  of,  i. 
227  ; jubilee  of,  i.  226  ; resigna- 
tion of  and  acceptance  by  the 
church,  i.  257  ; choice  of  success- 
or to,  i.  258. 

Pastoral  visiting,  complaints,  i. 

171  ; his  explanation,  i.  171. 
Pearce,  Rev.  Sam , ii.  7. 

Pedigrees,  remarks  on,  i.  19. 
Pillars,  commemorative,  i.  237. 
Pindar,  Peter,  lines  to,  i.  387. 
Poynder,  Jno.,  Esq.,  ii.  91. 

Prayer,  family,  simplicity  in,  i.  275. 
Prayer  meetings,  expositions  at,  i. 
287. 

Preacher,  the,  Mr.  Jay,  reviewed 
by  editors,  ii.  285. 

Preachers,  faults  of  Scottish,  i.  161. 
Preaching,  village,  i.  43 ; on  fre- 
quent, i.  43  ; early,  i.  44 ; anee- 
aotes  in,  i.  143  ; extemporaneous, 
i.  158;  to  tht  masses,  i 158 


340 


INDEX. 


union  of  styles  in,  i.  161 ; long, 

i.  161;  similitudes  in,  i.  164; 
American  revival,  i.  166. 

Presentations,  landaulet,  <fcc.,  i. 
227,  239. 

Protheroe,  Miss  Eliza,  ii.  82. 
Publication  =*,  his,  i.  120. 

Pulpit,  preparation  for  his,  i.  156  ; 
state  of  the,  i.  150. 

Queen,  the,  letter  to,  with  copy  of 
the  “ Exercises,”  ii.  179. 

Rammohun  Roy,  ii.  94 ; letter  to, 

ii.  161. 

Reading,  his  course  of,  i.  134. 
Reasons  for  Autobiography,  i.  13. 
Rebellion,  the  Irish,  i.  146. 
Recollections,  by  Dr.  Johns,  i.  252; 

by  Dr.  Bowie,  i.  277. 

Religious  denominations,  i.  181; 

change  of,  i.  186  ; his  own,  i.  187. 
Remarks,  general,  on  pedigrees, 
<fec.,  i.  19;  frequent  preaching,  i. 
43,  144;  on  Scottish  custom  of 
lecturing,  i.  155. 

Reminiscences,  the  introduction  to, 

i.  297. 

Reminiscences  of  — Cecil,  Rev. 
Richard,  ii.  1 ; Cogan,  Dr.,  ii. 
113;  Davies,  Dr.,  ii.  120;  Fos- 
ter, Rev.  John,  ii.  34  ; Hall,  Rev. 
Robert,  ii.  13  ; Haweis,  Rev.  T., 
M.D.,  ii.  125;  Hill,  Rev.  Row- 
land, AM.,  i.  389  ; Holmes,  Mr., 

ii.  55;  Hughes,  Rev.  Joseph,  ii. 
24;  Maxwell,  Lady,  ii  50  ; More, 
Mrs.  H.,  i.  367;  Newton,  Rev. 
John,  i.  303  ; Pearce,  Rev.  Sam- 
uel, ii.  7 ; Poynder,  John,  Esq., 
ii.  81  ; Protheroe,  Miss  Eliza,  ii. 
82 ; Rammohun  Roy,  ii.  94 ; Ry- 
land,  Rev.  John,  Sen.,  A.M.,  i. 
323;  Smith,  Mrs.,  ii.  86  ; Spear, 
Robert,  Esq.,  ii.  75;  Tuppen, 
Rev.  Thomas,  ii.  102;  Welsh, 
Mr.,  ii.  64  ; Wesley,  Rev.  John, 
ii.  50;  Wilberforce,  Wra.,  Esq., 
M.P.,  i.  336;  Yescombe,  Mr.,  ii. 
109. 

Resignation  o?  pastorate,  i.  257. 


Review,  Monthly,  remarks  of,  i. 

121. 

Review,  by  himself,  of  his  course, 
i.  128  ; of  his  visits  to  London,  i. 
143;  of  his  life,  i.  178;  of  state 
of  religion,  i.  193. 

Review,  by  the  editors,  of  Mr.  Jay 
as  a preacher  and  an  author,  ii. 
285. 

Ryland,  Rev.  John,  A.M..  first  in- 
terview with,  i.  52 ; reminiscence 
of,  i.  323  ; his  singular  appear- 
ance, i.  324;  eccentricity,  i.  326- 
7 ; at  domestic  worship,  i.  32S  ; 
anecdotes  of,  i.  331  ; his  death,  i. 
333  ; his  sayings,  i.  335. 

Scenery,  early  effects  of,  i.  23. 

Scenes,  the  closing,  i.  263 

Scotland,  visit  to,  i.  149. 

Sermon,  first,  at  Abington,  i.  43  ; 
farewell,  at  Christian  Mai  ford,  i. 
58  ; at  opening  of  Argyle  Chapel, 
i.  69  ; his  fiftieth  anniversary,  i. 
227  ; jubilee,  i.  227  ; last  in  Ar- 
gyle Chapel,  i.  255  • the  last  he 
preached,  i.  256. 

Sermons,  first  vol.  of,  i.  1 20  ; criti- 
cisms on,  i.  163  ; defence  of  his 
method,  i.  166. 

Servants’  offering,  and  acknowl- 
edgment, i.  249. 

Service,  ordination,  address  prefix- 
ed to,  i.  74. 

Sketches,  domestic,  i.  274. 

Smith,  Mrs.,  ii.  86. 

Society,  Evangelical,  for  Irelaud, 
i.  146. 

Spear,  Robert,  Esq.,  ii.  75. 

Statira  Jay,  letters  to,  ii.  144 — 
153;  death  of,  i.  109. 

Steel,  Miss,  lines  by  Mrs.  More  to, 
i.  386. 

Stonehouse,  Sir  James,  i.  384. 

Stuart,  Dr.  Charles,  letter  from,  i 
153;  intercourse  and  apology, 
i.  154. 

Students  in  Marlborough  Acade- 
my, list  of,  i.  48. 

Study,  methods  of,  i.  138. 

Successor,  choice  of,  i.  258. 


INDEX. 


341 


Surrey  Chapel,  first  visit  to,  i.  51. 

Sussex,  Duke  of,  preaches  before, 
i.  126. 

Teetotalism,  approbation  of,  i.  117. 

Temperance,  advantages  of,  i.  118. 

Thornton,  Jno.,  Esq.,  brief  notice 
of,  i.  44. 

Tisbury,  Methodism  at,  i.  27  ; Win- 
ter preaches  at.  i.  85. 

Tuppen,  Rev.  Thos.,  acquaintance 
with,  i.  68  ; preaches  during  his 
illness,  i.  68 ; Argyle  Chapel 
built  for,  i.  69  ; dying  chamber 
of,  i.  73;  reminiscence  of,  ii. 
102;  death  of  his  son,  ii.  107. 

Turner,  Mrs.,  noticed  by,  i.  27. 

Ulph,  Mrs.,  her  conversion,  ii.  233. 

Union  of  two  styles  in  preaching, 
i.  158. 

University,  Oxford,  proposal  to  go 
to,  i.  44. 

Usefulness,  the  preacher’s  aim,  i. 
145. 

Vaughan,  Rev.  R.  A.,  assistant 
minister,  i.  251. 

Village  preaching,  i.  43. 

Visits,  to  London,  i.  129;  to  Ire- 
land, i.  145  , to  Scotland,  i.  149. 

Visiting,  pastoral,  complaints,  i. 
171 ; his  explanation,  i.  171. 


W alker,  .Tno.,  Dublin,  notice  of,  i. 
147. 

Welsh,  Mr.,  ii.  64. 

Wesley,  Rev.  John,  ii.  50. 

Westley,  Miss,  i.  297. 

Whitfield,  converts  of,  i.  200 ; an- 
ecdotes of,  i.  392. 

Wilberforce,  Win.,  Esq.,  M.P.,  ad- 
vice to  Mr.  Jay,  i.  115;  opinion 
of  him,  i.  230  ; remiuiscence  of, 
i.  336  ; his  religious  preferences, 
i.  337 ; letters  from,  i.  338 — 
347  ; on  Catholic  emancipation, 
i.  344 ; interview  with  Carlile 
the  infidel,  i.  350 ; his  character, 
i.  356  ; additional  letters  from, 

i.  363 — 366 ; comments  on  his 
“ Life,”  i.  359. 

Williams,  Sir  J.  B.,  letter  to,  ii.  1 61. 
Winter,  Mr.,  visit  to  Tisbury,  i.  34; 
Mr.  Jay  introduced  to,  i.  35  ; his 
faith  for  pecuniary  support,  i. 
36 ; his  academy,  i.  37  ; his  stu- 
dents, i.  48  ; address  prefixed  to 
Jay’s  farewell  sermon  at  Chris- 
tian Malford,  i.  54 ; charge  at 
Mr.  Jay’s  ordination,  i.  74  ; let- 
ter to  Jay  from,  ii.  136. 
Withers,  Mr.,  letter  to,  ii.  138. 
Wright,  Sir  James,  i.  297. 

Yescombe,  Mr.,  reminiscence  o£ 

ii.  109. 


■ 


# 


) 


\ 


